《The Black Alder Series (Books 1-3)》 The Dream ¡°Elena,¡± a voice came from behind me. I¡¯m standing in the middle of the most beautiful garden, full of rose bushes and white daisies. I turned around and saw a young woman approaching me. She seems to get more beautiful with each step she takes. ¡°Who are you, and how do you know my name?¡± I asked. ¡°Mom always told me to ask these questions to strangers. ¡°I am a friend, child,¡± she replies with a smile on her face. Her hair is the most beautiful color-silver and white blended together. She is dressed in a silver dress with beautiful curves, but what draws me in the most are her eyes. They are the bluest eyes I have ever seen, and I feel at peace. Her aura of power is pouring from her in waves, and suddenly, even with me being 4 years old, I know she would never harm me. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Miss,¡± I replied with the biggest smile on my face. ¡°Thank you, darling,¡± she continued. ¡°Child, I havee to tell you something terrible is about to happen to you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I said I was getting scared. ¡°What will happen?¡± She sits on the ground and puts me on herp. ¡°Danger wille to you from all sides, my child,¡± she says, stroking my hair. ¡°You must be patient and have courage.¡± You must never give up, even when it seems like all hope is lost, my child. ¡°You will be tested, but you must have faith in yourself. Never lose it. She strokes my hair lightly, and I get sleepier; her voice is starting to fade. I¡¯m struggling to keep my eyes open and remember her words. ¡°What will happen? I asked?¡± as my eyes began to close. ¡°Remember my words¡± is all I hear before everything fades. I woke up with a sweat. The dream I just had seems so familiar, as if I¡¯ve had that dream before, but in my dream, I was only 4. That was 10 years ago. Is that when I first had this dream? I wondered to myself for sure, but a warning for what? And who is she? I can hear my mom and dad talking downstairs, making breakfast for me and my older brother Lynx. It is an average day here in Charlotte, North Carolina. Here, the weather is always humid, with limited chilly days. People in my pack hate the weather. I love it. By pack, yes, you guessed it. We are all werewolves here. Our pack is known as the ck Sun¡¯s Pack, one of 15 packs in the whole state. A wolf king and queen ruled each state. Our king does not live on our parnd, though. Most of us have shifted; some of us are not like me. The shifting age isn¡¯t until 18, but you can get your wolf conscious a little earlier than that. It¡¯s different for everyone. A wolf consciousness is like a voice in your head that is you, just a more animalistic version of you. They feel what you feel and see what you see. When you shift, they be you, and you be the voice in their heads, but you are still one. I cannot wait for mine. I get up, make my bed, and go to the bathroom. Today is my first day at ck Sun High, and I¡¯m anxious. ck Sun High is the high school everyone in Charlotte, North Carolina, goes to. It was filled with werewolves, shifted and unshifted, and humans. Humans don¡¯t know about us, and we prefer to keep it that way. Humans knowing about the supernatural can get them killed very easily, so we prefer to stay by ourselves. I nce at myself in the mirror as my messy, curly brown hair falls over my face. I can¡¯t help but think about how my body looks so much different than all the other girls. I¡¯m 5, 5. I have medium-length curly hair and deep blue eyes. My body is underdevelopedpared to all the other girls. They are toned in the stomach; I am chubby. Where they are thin and lean, I am short and fat. I don¡¯t look like either of my parents, but my dad says he has family members with my eyes and hair color who are special, and he believes I am too. I never worry after he tells me this. I am also plus-sized, but no one ever says anything to my face about it. Probably because my dad is the gamma of my current back, and any insults towards me are an insult to him. My dad is very overprotective of me, which is something I love very much. I am closer to my dad than my mom or brother, as he seems to be the only one who cares about me. Dad never lets me train, so all the carbs tend to stick. The only exercise I can get is walking to school. My brother is the opposite of me. He has blonde hair and green eyes, the same as my father, and they are both tall. I would say they both average around 6 and a half feet, with my dad being a bit taller. My brother and I have a strange rtionship. He isn¡¯t mean to me, but he isn¡¯t nice either. It¡¯s like he only tolerates me because our dad does. Sometimes he acknowledges me if he is in a rare mood. He always has this bored look on his face, other than when he is with his friends. My mother¡¯s influence is rubbing off on him. Speaking of ¡°mothers,¡±. My mom, Diane, has an olive-tone skin color with ck hair and hazel eyes that always seem to narrow at me when I am around her. I do not know why, but she just seems to get annoyed with me quickly, like I did something to her. She yells at me for the smallest things when dad isn¡¯t around. It¡¯s always like she is trying to punish me for something, though I¡¯ve yet to figure out what that something is. I have just learned to stay out of her way. My brother, however, is the apple of her eye. He knows how she treats me when dad is not around, but he does not say anything. She has never hit me or anything; she just yells and calls me names when I make a mistake. Dad knows something is up, though. I can sometimes hear them arguing when he catches her yelling at me when she thinks he is not looking. I know I am slowlying between them, and I hate it. I ran to the bathroom to wash up and get ready. I decided to go with a white-cor shirt, some skinny jeans, and white forces. It¡¯s better to keep it casual. I climb downstairs, greeting both parents. My dad kisses my head with the daily re from mom. ¡°Morning, sweetie,¡± he says. ¡°Ready for school?¡± ¡°Yes, daddy¡±. I told him. I can hear mom grunting, but, as usual, I ignore her. So does Dad. ¡°Are you ready for your birthday next week?¡± He speaks ¡°Of course, silly,¡± I told him. I have been looking forward to my 15th birthday. I feel like this is when my wolfes. ¡°I¡¯m walking with Jen today,¡± I let him know. As soon as I tell him this, my best friend Jen and her brother Marcuse in. Jen never knocks on the door. She always barges in, as she lives here, but my family never minds. She is our beta daughter, and we have always been close growing up. She is super sweet, but she can also be a bitch to anyone who messes with her or me. I am so happy to see her, as I have not been able to see her all summer due to her being at her grandparents over the summer, and she has changed. She used to be short and chubby like me, but over the summer, I can tell her blonde hair has gotten darker, and she wears it straight now instead of wavy. Her eyes are also blue, but more of a light sea blue. She lost a lot of weight, which tells me she has been training over the summer. Her figure has brought out her hips, and her waist is thin. I must admit, I¡¯m a bit jealous of her. Marcus is her male twin in every way, with blonde hair and green eyes, even though he is older. I always seem flustered whenever hees around, and he knows it, giving me a wink as they sit down. As far as I can remember, I have always had a crush on Marcus. He is always nice to me. He and I do not really talk much as he is always spending time together with my brother, but when he sees me, he gives me hisdy killer smile, and I just swoon. All the girls do. He is a popr jock at Ban River High. One of the top three. My brother is also one of the top three, hence why they are best friends. ¡°Sup, girl, are you ready?¡± Jen says. ¡°Coming,¡± I tell her. ¡°Take some toast with you,¡± my dad says. ¡°Of course, Daddy, I love you.¡±. ¡°I love you too,¡± he says. ¡°My dad yells to my brother that Marcus is waiting for him. They usually carpool together, but Jen and I walk to school since it isn¡¯t far. As I grabbed some toast off the counter, I could hear my brothering downstairs. His blonde hair is tousled, and he is wearing all ck with a leather jacket, as it¡¯s part of his bad-boy vibe. As soon as he is downstairs, he locks eyes with Jen and growls. Marcus stands protectively in front of his sister as the whole kitchen gets tense. My dad tells him and Marcus to go to the living room. Jen and I areughing as we are leaving. ¡°Wonder what that¡¯s about?¡± ¡°Is it just me, or is your brother getting hotter with each passing day?¡± she says. ¡°Ewe, Jen,¡± I tell her. She throws her hands up. ¡°I¡¯m just saying he can growl at me any time,¡± and she twirls her hips. ¡°Your brother can growl at me too¡¯, I told her, thinking about her sexy brother Marcus. She knows I¡¯ve been secretly crushing on him since we were small. We are bothughing and catching up with her as we get to school. Our high school is made of wolves from different packs in the neighborhood. 9/10 people find their mates by senior year. All the boys are taught to control their shift starting in the first year, as guys, especially alphas and betas, tend to shift as early as sophomore year. Girls must wait until they are eighteen to shift, or they shift when they find their mate. Lynx, Marcus, and the Alphas¡¯ son David are pulling their motorcycles around the same time as we reach the school. Davidpletes the top three. He is your typical Alpha¡¯s son, with ck hair and green eyes. He is taller than my brother by a few inches. Just like my brother, he dresses in dark jeans and leather jackets, as it is his signature look. He is overconfident and arrogant. All thedies love him, hoping to be his mate. I would hate to be mated to someone like him. I was told he bullies and beats up random people here. They can¡¯t fight back since he is the alpha¡¯s son. I will be doing my best to stay out of his way. I also hear he sleeps with a different woman each day, and they just give themselves to him. He always has this bad attitude and is short-tempered, which he gets from his dad, our alpha. Thanks to my dad, I have never been allowed to be in the presence of our alpha. My dad says it is because my alpha is a nasty piece of work, and if our alpha ever disrespected me, he would most likely get himself killed. Lynx seems upset about something as they walk to the building, but Marcus just has a beautiful smile on his face as he waves our way, and I blush immediately. ¡°Ugh, I wish I would end up being your brother¡¯s mate,¡± I tell Jen, but her gaze is not focused on me. It focused on their direction, specifically my brother. The school bell rings, signifying the start of the day. ¡°Earth to Jen, we got to go,¡± I tell her, tugging on her shirt. I will ask her about what just happenedter, I say to myself. I¡¯m ready to get today over with, but somehow, I can¡¯t shake this uneasy feeling that someone is watching me. I turn around briefly, but because I don¡¯t see anyone watching me, I keep walking, and I enter the building. As Jen and I get our school schedule, I still feel like I am being watched, but I keep my focus on my schedule. I have no sses with Jen, as she is in a higher grade than me. I do see that I have the same lunch period with the juniors and seniors. Neat. I am looking forward to drooling over Marcus.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The Day I Lost it All School is going by as fast as I hoped. My gamma sses are advanced, but that was never an issue for me as I am an A student. My dad will expect nothing less. Here I am sitting at a lunch table by myself since Jen is taking beta junior sses, and I do not associate with anyone else other than her here. I was sitting here eating an apple when suddenly David and Marcus decided to sit at my table. I looked around, wondering why they chose this table. My brother must still be in his sses. David is looking at me with an annoyed look in his eye, and Marcus is looking at me with his usual smile and beautiful blue eyes. David makes an annoying sound with his mouth, and my eyes trail back to him. I looked him straight in the eye. He was letting off his alpha aura to try to intimidate me, but it was not working. I only assume it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have my wolf yet. Once he realized I would not lower my head, his eyes widened for a second with what looked like shock, and he went back to being annoyed. ¡°Move, Bitch; you¡¯re sitting at our table,¡± he says. ¡°I was here first,¡± I told him calmly. I was not trying to be a bitch, but he wouldn¡¯t intimate me this easily. Usually, people would just cower and leave, but I am the gamma¡¯s daughter. There isn¡¯t much he can do to me without my dad finding out. ¡°There are many tables in here, so you can choose from them and leave me in peace.¡± I can hear the gasps from some people around me. Wolves who do not mind their own business. Marcus starts tough, and I swear it¡¯s like music to my ears. I cannot help but smile a little and blush. Why is he so damn handsome? David, however, is fuming and stands up. Everyone in this cafe is quiet now and staring at us. I looked him in the eye as I ate my sandwich. ¡°How dare you disrespect your alpha, you fat slut? Get the fuck away before I make you,¡± he threatens me, using his alpha voice. Fat Slut? Coming from the man whore? This is rich. I should have chosen this moment to walk away. I did not.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I stand up too. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re an alpha; I was here first. I have never done anything to you, and youe to my table and disrespect me. So how about you move to another table and leave me alone?¡± At this point, I am almost fuming, and he staggers back for a second as if I just pushed him. However, he is an alpha, and even as thatst wordes out of my mouth, I know I am in trouble. Marcus has not said a word this entire time but keeps looking at me with what looks like pride. David started to growl, though, making himself look terrifying. I admit I sat down after a little while, afraid but holding my ground. David has already gotten his wolf, so what I just said is messing with his alpha nature. He shakes his head and whispers something to Marcus, which wipes the smile off of Marcus¡¯ face. Before I can realize what¡¯s going on, David is behind me and running down the hall at his speed, which is blind to human eyes, with Marcus right behind him. I kicked and screamed for him to get off me. I started to panic even more since I realized that we had just entered the boy¡¯s restroom. ¡°Hold Her Down,¡± I heard David growl using his alpha voice. Marcus has no choice but to listen, but he tries to change David¡¯s mind about whatever he is about to do. ¡°Don¡¯t do this; she is the Gamma¡¯s daughter,¡± Marcus said. His deep voice makes me slightly calm, but I¡¯m still screaming for help. David shoots him a look that clearly says, Shut the fuck up. ¡°Shut up, bitch,¡± David says, punching me in the stomach. I hunch over, but Marcus holds me back upright. David then grips me by the throat. It feels like he is crushing me. ¡°You think I care that you¡¯re the gamma¡¯s daughter? You think you¡¯re better than me, whore?¡± He tears my shirt, leaving my bra exposed. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a stupid fucking human who doesn¡¯t know her fucking ce,¡± he follows with a punch to my face. ¡°Drop her,¡± the alphamands Marcus, and Marcus lets me go, and I fall to the following: I can see blooding from my nose. He kicks me while I¡¯m on the floor, back-to-back, as I cover my head until I hear Marcus stop him, yelling, That¡¯s enough, and pulling him off me. David gets on the ground and pulls my face towards him. ¡°You tell anyone about this, and I¡¯ll fucking kill you,¡± he says. He then picks me up, carries me through the empty gym out the back door, and tosses me on the ground. I can feel my vision fading as my head hits the concrete, and thest thing I¡¯m able to get out is a small help as I look at Marcus, but he gives me a sad look and goes back inside the building with David. Then everything goes ck. I can see the goddess from my dreamst night. I can see her mouthing words, but I can¡¯t make them out. I suddenly opened my eyes, looking around me, and it looked like I was in a bedroom. My bedroom. I look at the clock, and I see school is still happening. My body is in so much pain, and I can¡¯t speak. My throat hurts so much. I see our family doctor, Laura, at my bed. Once she sees that I¡¯m awake, she starts to ask me questions about who did this to me. I remembered David¡¯s words, and I started crying, shaking my head as I was unable to answer her. ¡°Okay, we will try againter,¡± she says. I look at her, wanting to know how I got here but unable to ask. Luckily, she knew. ¡°Someone from school found you lying on the ground behind the gym. They took you to the school nurse, who patched you up and brought you home. I¡¯ve just let your father know you¡¯re awake.¡± I hear dad rushing upstairs, and the door flies open with relief on his face. ¡°Baby girl, who did this?¡± he says, his eyes shing ck. I can tell he is trying to contain his wolf. ¡°She can¡¯t talk right now,¡± Dr. Laura says. ¡°Her throat was gripped tight enough to damage her vocal cords. It may be a while before she can talk again.¡± ¡°Fuck this; I¡¯m contacting Alpha Ned.¡± My eyes open wide, and I grip his hand and shake my head. Even though I knew the Alpha wouldn¡¯t punish his son, I knew David would carry out his promise and kill me. ¡°Why not Elena?¡± My dad booms. I started to tear up, and his face softened. ¡°Okay, sweetie, but you will find a way to tell meter, okay?¡± I nodded my head. ¡°I will be back to check on you,¡± Dr. Laura says. Dad kisses my head, and I feel myself falling back to sleep and letting the drowsiness take me. I can see the goddess, and she is closer now. The meadow is just as beautiful as it was earlier. ¡°Stay strong, Elena; remember, you are strong, and your time wille. Be patient,¡± she says, turning around and walking away. ¡°Wait, what do you mean?¡± I yelled after her. I feel like this is a warning, but I couldn¡¯t seem to move my feet to get to her as I saw her turn into thergest white wolf I¡¯ve ever seen, and she looked back at me and howled. I was shaken awake by someone who was shouting. It¡¯s Laura. ¡°Wake up, Elena; we are being attacked by rogues,¡± she says, panicking. I dart out of bed, still in a lot of pain, but I know I¡¯m not safe. I limp downstairs, and I see my father, half shifted in his wolf form, fighting off the rogues attempting toe in. ¡°Dad¡± I try to yell, but I am still not able to talk. Three other pack warriors are trying to kill the rogues, but I can tell my dad is taking the most damage since the other three pack wolves look like they are about to give out. A rogue gets past and injures Laura. I grab a knife from the kitchen and toss it to kill it. It went straight through the rogue¡¯s head. I didn¡¯t even know I could do that. My dad leaps back and looks at me, nods a thank you, and gets ready to go back to the fight, but then looks over to my other side and runs over to kill the rogue I didn¡¯t hear sneaking up on my other side. I jumped out of the way just in time, and my dad caught it mid-air in the throat before it almost got me. However, dad breaking rank on the other side with the three warriors caused the rogues to push through. My dad shifted back to human form. ¡°Hide Elena,¡± he says. ¡°They areing for you,¡± he tells me while fighting rogues with this spear. Dr. Laura points to a huge cab, and I run to it. I hide in the cab while trying not to cry from how much pain this is all putting me in. I peek out of the cab, only to see Dr. Laura being killed by a blow to her head. I can see my mom sitting on the couch, like nothing is even going on. Is she not afraid? She catches my eyes, and they widen. ¡°Come on, mom.¡± I tried to get her toe into the cabs with me. She eyes me with a wicked gleam, and suddenly I am afraid and confused. A roguees from behind her and, surprisingly, walks past her. ¡°There is the bitch right there,¡± she says, pointing at me. I can see the rogue look at me and growl. He came at me, and luckily, my dad was there just in time to injure his legs before it got to me. He looked at my mom in horror as she was smiling at him, and suddenly everything happened in slow motion. As he was walking to my mom, the rogue, whose legs he injured, hopped up on his hands and jumped on my dad¡¯s back. My dad held the rogue by its arms and flipped him over his right shoulder, while midair, the rogue twisted off dad¡¯s head from his body while at the same time my dad tore out its heart. Dad¡¯s head rolled to me as it was twisted off. I tried to scream, but I could only make a small sound as I stared at my dad¡¯s head. I saw my mom¡¯s head snap to the side as if she heard someone, and she ran to the rogues, telling them to retreat. They did it instantly. However, my focus was on the father¡¯s head, as his eyes were still open and looking directly at me. The two warriors left, turned around, but were not fast enough as my mom tore out their hearts. I watched the gruesome sight. The rogues took their lives, and my mom sprayed some sort of spray before making her wse out of her left hand. She stepped over my body, picked up my father¡¯s head, and yanked me out of the cab. I tried to fight her off, but I was powerless against it. My body was still sore from earlier, and I was helpless. I closed my eyes, ready to join my father, but my mother shoved me to the ground instead. She then took her ws and wed herself across the face as well as her stomach and shoulder and fell beside me, putting my father¡¯s head right beside me, and smirked. Not even 10 secondster, our Pack Alpha Nate came busting down the door with David, Lynx, Marcus¡¯s dad, Jed, and Marcus. My mom started panting as I tried to get away from her. ¡°She shifted, killed her dad, the warriors, and scratched me,¡± my mom said. I shook my head and pointed at my mom, trying to tell them she had set this up. They looked at my dad¡¯s decapitated head, the guards, and my mom, and then back to me, and everyone¡¯s expression turned into horror. My mom knew I couldn¡¯t defend myself due to my throat. It was at that moment that I knew no one would ever believe me. I look to Marcus, pleading with my eyes to know I didn¡¯t do this, but his dad steps in front of him, eyeing me with a nasty nce. I expected the Alpha to kill me without dy, but instead, he said the words that would forever bring my life further into hell. Take her to the dungeons!! The Promise It¡¯s been almost a week since the attack, and I¡¯ve been in the dungeons. I got my voice back, but I don¡¯t use it. Tomorrow is my birthday, but I wish more than anything that I were dead. The cells here smell like piss and shit. All you hear are the screams of the ones being tortured down here. I try to tune it out. I can¡¯t sleep. Every time I close my eyes, all I see is my dad¡¯s head. My dad¡­ It¡¯s my fault he is dead¡­ I didn¡¯t attack him, but he died protecting me. Fresh tearse to me as I try to remain silent. The first few nights in my cell, I was visited by Lynx, who beat me severely, asking me why I did it. I tried to tell him I didn¡¯t. It was Mom, but it only pissed him off even more. On another night, David came to taunt me, saying if he were the alpha, I would already be dead. Even pping me around a few times to prove he can. Jen only came once. Her visit hurt the most. I was so happy when I saw her, but she looked at me so full of hatred. She punched me in the face and called me a traitor to the pack. I attempted to exin that my mom set it up, but she didn¡¯t have any of it. My brother joined her, putting his arm around her and threatening me to stay away from his mate. Wait¡­ his mate? I tried to smile and tell her I was happy for her, but they kicked me in the stomach. The servant brings food out right after they leave, barely enough to survive. I always push it to the side. I can¡¯t eat it. The alphaes into the cells after they tell him I¡¯m not eating and forces it down my throat. My mother is behind him, smiling as if she is getting some sick thrill out of this. It¡¯s at that moment that I realize just how much I hate her. I vowed to myself to seek revenge on my father. My silent threat must have reached her when she looked into my eyes, because her smile vanished. She came in and kissed the alpha, and he left her alone with me in the cell. As soon as she sees that he is gone, she smiles again. ¡°Look at you, exactly where you belong,¡± she taunts. I spit at her. ¡°You bitch,¡± I told her. ¡°You had my father killed and med it on me. For what? To be the alpha whore.¡± Shees up to me, takes her hand, and ps me across the face, but I don¡¯t even feel it. All I feel is hate, and this feeling is slowly building up. ¡°Watch your fucking mouth, you little shit. He wasn¡¯t supposed to be there; you were the target.¡± I remember her saying that it was a rogue way to get me. ¡°Why?¡± I ask. I¡¯ve done nothing to you.¡¯. She ps me again. ¡°You¡¯ve done everything to me, and you will pay. My rogues may not be able to reach you right now, but I will find a way to hand you over and get you out of my life for good¡¯ she spats. ¡°Why mom?¡± The anger has now reached its peak and is starting toe out. It gave me strength. She must have sensed it. She smiled and backed away. ¡°Oh, dear child, YOU WERE NEVER MY REAL DAUGHTER.¡± I knew she was telling the truth. She never felt like a mother to me, and we never had a connection. She saw the realizatione to my eyes andughed. She walked away, leaving the cage. When she got to the door, Iughed. She turned around and narrowed her eyes. It was a coldugh, full of no emotions. I was scared, lifeless, and powerful, and I swore I saw a massive dark aurae around me. She must have seen it too and continued to back away. I spoke ¡°Hear my words, whore. One day, no matter where I am or how many years it will take, I will find you, and I will rip your heart out as a tribute to my father, but before I do, you will know the true definition of pain and fear, and you will suffer a thousand deaths before I allow you peace. Head me, mother. Tread carefully. I made this promise to you. Thest face you will ever see will be mine.¡± I was pulsating this dark aura, and my mother felt it. She knew I wasn¡¯t ying around, and she was scared. However, she yed it off with a smirk and walked out, leaving me alone. I realized how quiet everyone had gotten in the dungeon, as if they were hanging on to my every word, but I didn¡¯t say anything else. Yet it stayed silent. The guy in the cell next to me spoke. ¡°What are you?¡± he asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You have a powerful aura around you, yet I don¡¯t sense a wolf,¡± he says. I sat quietly for a while, since I didn¡¯t want to think about it. I just felt myself getting weaker and weaker. Eventually, I couldn¡¯t keep myself awake, and darkness overcame me.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Birthday Surprise It¡¯s now been a full week since I¡¯ve been down here in the dungeon, and today is my birthday. Thankfully, my scars are healing slowly. My mom has note back. My brotheres back now and then to hit, kick, p, burn, or whatever he needs to do to let off his pent-up anger. The guy in the cell next to me has been nice. He listens to me when I do talk, but even then, I don¡¯t have much to say. Instead, he allowed me to listen to him. It turns out his name is Mark, and he was captured and jailed for hiding money from the alpha to keep the money to feed his family. He told me how the alpha would bring his fated mate to the dungeon and rape her while he watched them chained up. I used to think our alpha was nice, but after what he did to me and listening to Mark¡¯s stories, I can understand why his son David is the way he is. As soon as he told me that, many of the prison mates started telling their own stories, and I found myself getting attached to these prisoners and their sad stories. No one asked about my story. Everyone down there heard about the girl who decapitated her father. They also heard my mother¡¯s confession, so they all knew I was innocent. It was nice to have someone believe me, even if no one else did. Everyone was silent as they heard the alpha approaching. He stopped at my cell and stared at me, opened it, then grabbed my arm to walk me out. He was not gentle, and my legs were wobbly from not being able to walk often, so he was dragging me out. One cellmate yelled, ¡°Be strong, my queen¡¯. Alpha-Nate growled at him. ¡°Kill them all.¡± He ordered a pack warrior, and all I could hear were the screams of pain as he continued to drag me up the stairs. I could tell we were headed to his office. He dragged me past some pack members; some had cruel smiles on their faces, some withplete disgust. My once-best friend and brother were among them. Once we reached his office, he tossed me onto the chair. He goes behind his desk to hisputer. I decided to stay quiet. I could feel his alpha aura pouring off in waves, but it wasn¡¯t doing anything to me. He paid me no attention, and we sat like that for about 10 minutes until his eyes zed over, linking someone. A few minutester, a servant came into the room with a gray t-shirt and gray cks. The outfit of the servant. She gave the clothes to me. ¡°You know what to do,¡± was all he said. She tugged on my clothes, telling me to go with her. I followed. As we walked through the halls on the way to the servant¡¯s quarters, I felt a tug in my head. Like someone trying to get through. The pain in my head was searing. I saw the servant about to mind-link Alpha when I suddenly asked her not to. ¡°Please miss,¡± she said. ¡°You need a doctor, and I¡¯m on a tight schedule,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked her. ¡°I am Serene, miss,¡± she said. ¡°Just give me a second, please, Serene,¡± I asked her with a smile. I somehow knew that wasn¡¯t it, though, but the pain was starting to let up as I realized I should give in to the pain, and that¡¯s what I did. I was suddenly feeling better. Better enough to walk. The pain didn¡¯te back, and I just assumed it was from finally seeing a lot of light after being in the dungeons for a week. We arrived at the servant headquarters, but it seemed like we were headed further than that. ¡°Where are we going, Serene?¡± I asked her. ¡°Alpha does not want you sleeping in servants¡¯ quarters. He has another room to be given to you.¡± I followed her to what looked like an empty room with adder that looked like it led upstairs to a secret shack. She led me into that room. It looked like some sort of small attic with cobwebs all around. It had one tbed on the ground with a thin nket. I guess this is going to be my new quarter until the alpha kills me. ¡°Miss, take a shower and then get dressed. I will wait for you,¡± Serene said, climbing down and leaving me to it. I saw the small bathroom downstairs and decided to hurry up and shower. The shower was small, and the cubby was wooden, but that didn¡¯t matter to me. The water seemed to wash away what felt like years of sweat and blood. I felt great when it was done. I followed Serene for the rest of the day as she showed me how to clean the bathrooms in the packhouse, make beds, cook, and scrub the walls. Even though I was in the packhouse, I was happy not to pass any of my family. Though that didn¡¯t stop the asional res or theughs when someone ¡°tripped¡± me. I learned quickly, thankfully, and kept my head down. I met the other servants, some who were nice to me, some who red at me, and some who had terrible attitudes. While serving dinner, some members thought it would be hrious to throw some food at me. I almost retaliated, but I heard someone say no, not yet. I looked around but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the voice. I decided to shrug it off. It didn¡¯t make it any easier than my ¡°mom,¡± Lynx, Jen, and Marcus, who were all there watching my every move. They were allughing at me too, other than Marcus. His eyes looked like they kept switching between annoyance and pity. I¡¯m not sure, but I decided it wasn¡¯t wise to stay and find out, so I left and retired back to my attic. I was so tired. I slouched on my little mattress. It wasn¡¯tfortable, but it was better than the dungeon. Serene gave me clothes to sleep in since I had none and an rm to keep time. Luckily, my room wasn¡¯t too close to one, so it gave me privacy. Iid down and prepared to go to sleep. All of a sudden You have been through some sh*ttely. I got up and looked around, but no one was there. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked out loudly. I am your girl. My wolf¡­. Yes, my name is Snow. I tried to reach out to you, but I had a tough time getting through, almost like I had to force my way through a block. Nice to meet you, Snow. I¡¯m Elena. Also, yes, I could feel you trying to get through. It hurt terribly. I know love. Your body is weak, but I¡¯m here to help you heal. I saw what happened, and I am sorry. I get quiet, not sure what to say. In my mind, it all still floats in my head as if it just happened in that second, and I feel myself tearing up. Don¡¯t cry, love. You are so strong; you have no idea. I am so happy to have been paired with you. Unbelievably, I¡¯ve known you way longer than you think. I know Mother Moon Goddess chose well, and when she told me about you, I had toe at once. I¡¯ve been waiting to be your wolf for a long time! You spoke to the moon goddess? Yes, my love, but we will talk about thatter. For now, sleep, and tell no one about me. You don¡¯t want to give off your strength, and trust me, we are strong. No one here is to be trusted after what happens. The only person we will wait to tell is our mate when we find him on our 18th birthday. Mate won¡¯t want a weak thing like us, I tell her. I don¡¯t want to get her hopes up. Our mate will want us. Have patience, my love. I will be here to talk to you every step of the way. I smiled at that. Can I see how you look, Snow? I¡¯m hoping to see her in my head, but I am weak right now, so I know I can¡¯t. You will see when the timees. I promise. Now get some sleep and let me work on healing you. Thank you, Snow. I told my wolf, and I feel myself getting sleepy. You¡¯re wee, my love. Oh, and Elena Yes Snow Happy BirthdayContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Be Prepared It¡¯s been 3 years since I¡¯ve been taken out of the dungeon. During that time, I was beaten and abused by what seemed like my whole pack. I¡¯ve lost tons of weight and am now very thin. Anytime anyone mentions me, I¡¯m referred to as the girl who took off her father¡¯s head. Some people avoid me, which makes my job a bit easier. I am so lucky to have snow because the beatings have been getting so frequent. Even Jen has joined in now. All those years of friendship are just gone. She knew better than anyone how much I loved my father, but I believe Lynx¡¯s influence on her may make her see things his way. I¡¯ve gotten used to the asional hits and ps until they stopped getting a reaction out of me. People would hit me; I would get back up each time. They seemed to stop since I wasn¡¯t crying about it anymore. The hitting stopped randomly a few months ago, and now I just get the asional angry nces I am used to. I haven¡¯t used it, though. I am more focused on the fact that my 18th birthday is tomorrow and it falls on a lunar eclipse, which is supposed to be extremely rare. No one knows I have a wolf since I have never shifted. This leads me to believe they hated me anyway, because only an idiot would believe my mother when she says I shifted, and I was only 14 at the time. Yes, they are all idiots. All of their wolves are weak. I¡¯m smiling at my wolf, Snow. She seems extra happy about this birthday, but I don¡¯t understand why. You will see, my love. I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t figured it out yet. While I¡¯m pondering what she just said, I get a loud mind link telling all the staff toe to the kitchens. I met up with my friend Serene while we made our way there. We became friends easily, and it wasn¡¯t long before she told me she was half-witch and therefore had the gift of foresight for both the future and the past. It turns out the whole wait staff knew about her power, but they kept it well hidden due to witches being banned on our turf. She would be killed on the spot. She shared her power of foresight and took all the wait staff back to that horrible day. After they saw what happened, all I received were looks of pity. Some even cried, being close to my dad. They all treated me with the utmost respect. I suspect they are the reason I am not being beaten as much anymore, trying to keep me out of everyone¡¯s way and giving me fewer jobs. I am grateful. We all reached the kitchen and put our hands behind our backs, keeping our heads down, acknowledging Alpha Ned, his son David, and new Luna, my bitch of a NOT mother, sitting at the table. Alpha Ned just summoned us all. ¡°Alpha,¡± we all say in unison. He gets straight to business. ¡°As you all know,¡± he states, ¡°the lunar eclipse will be approaching us tomorrow night. As such, we will be hosting King Rnd of South Carolina. I expect each of you to be on your best behavior and out of sight if not needed. Speak only when being spoken to; they are all higher than you.¡± No, the hell they are not, I hear Snow say. I had to bite my lip to suppress a smile. and I expect each of you to be on your best behavior. He links up with someone and looks directly at me before dismissing everyone. I was turning around to go when I heard ¡°Elena Stay.¡± The staff gave me all their sympathetic looks before continuing to walk. He is now looking at me with a smirk, the same as my bitch mother¡¯s. Typical of her. She probably found a way to seduce him since he no longer had a girlfriend. Luna died giving birth to David. ¡°I hear you have a birthday tomorrow,¡± he says. ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± I replied. ¡°You will be 18? Do you know what that means?¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha, I may end up meeting my mate.¡± ¡°We have a tradition in this pack that requires you to be broken in by your superiors before then,¡± he says with his eyes smiling too. I intuitively knew what he meant. ording to this pack, virginity means nothing here. All of the unmated males will end up fucking all of the females who will turn 18 the next day and meet their mate, just to signify that they will always belong to the pack first. It was something my dad vowed to never let happen to me. Although my will is almost broken, thinking of my dad gives me a bit of strength. ¡°Like hell, you will. I will kill any man who ever dares try to touch me in any way, no matter the status.¡± I could feel Snow ready toe out, and I tried to keep her down. However, her aura is pulsing from me, and it makes the alpha stand up quickly, and my mother is bowing her head but puts it back up quickly as if I didn¡¯t just see her submit to me. ¡°Is that so?¡± he says, looking a little afraid but trying not to show it. ¡°Yes, it is so,¡± I told him without breaking eye contact. He studies me for a minute, then puts up his sadistic smile. ¡°Okay then, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± I turned around and headed back to headquarters.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Wait, he didn¡¯t yell at me for talking back, and was that fear I saw in his eyes? He just let me go so easily, and I don¡¯t like it. Snow doesn¡¯t like it either. After informing everyone on the wait staff of what had happened, they shook their heads, and we all went back to work. Towards the end of the night, we had almost finished prepping most of the stuff we¡¯re going to cook tomorrow. We all say goodnight to each other and head to bed, knowing the kind of day we are going to have to face. After I washed up and put on my nightclothes, I went up to my room, only to find a note had been left. It reads, BE PREPARED. I¡¯ve been getting threatening notes all year, so just like the rest, I toss them in the trash. I realize it¡¯s 11. 59. I smile and close my eyes just as midnight hits and my birthday begins. I wake up in the middle of the night with a feeling that something is wrong. My wolf is restless too. She feels something. Just as I am about to get up, I see a shadow move, and someone grabs me from behind, putting a bag over my head so I can¡¯t see. I¡¯m thrashing and kicking, even growling, which made some people stumble back as they didn¡¯t expect me to have my wolf. I hear voices that sound like my mom telling my captors to inject me with wolfsbane, which is toxic to wolves. I feel a needle in my neck, as someone else does. I can hear my wolf telling me to stay strong, as I am feeling her slip away from me. Somehow, I was able to get the bag off my face, and I¡¯m surrounded by my mom, Lynx, David, Jen, and the Alpha. They all started kicking me and punching me. David took a bat and started hitting my shoulder. I heard a pop! I knew my shoulder was broken. Alpha took me downstairs, and I saw the whole pack down there with weapons of their own. All except the maids. They were all looking at me with horror, but I knew there was nothing they could do. In the crowd, I saw Marcus, but he seemed to be crying. ¡°This little bitch is having her birthday. Let¡¯s give her the best gift we can pack,¡± the Alpha says. I curl up in a ball, afraid that all of the males will attempt to rape me now that I can¡¯t fight back, but that wasn¡¯t the case. The next thing I knew, the whole pack, minus Marcus, and the maids were all taking turns beating on me and yelling at me. Somehow, even though my nose is broken, the smell of roses fills my nose, and it is so heavenly. It¡¯s the smell of the mate bond. I see Marcus and mouth ¡°mate.¡± I know it¡¯sing from him, but he continues to stand there, watching them beat me and crying. I¡¯m his mate. Why isn¡¯t he helping me? He turns and walks away. My heart is giving away, and thest thing I see is a shining light as my vision blurs and I fade out. Regrets Little Note Wolfe¡¯s new characters are about to be introduced, so I will be putting POV for whose point of view I am speaking from. (Marcus POV) Elena. She is so beautiful. Her very name means light itself. I have loved her since the day I first met her 10 years ago. We were both still kids at the time. I was eight, and she was only four. She is the most beautiful of all the people I know. I remember falling and hurting my knee from ying around outside. She came up to me, kissed my knee, and told me it would all be okay. I knew right then that the moon goddess had made her for me. I tried to make sure I was in her life as much as possible after that. She and my sister, Jen, became close. I loved it. My sister knew how I felt about her. However, I had to keep my thoughts to myself. As the beta of the pack, it isn¡¯t a good look. Whoring around with all the pack sluts, I prefer Davidl to do it. His nature. Not mine. I knew she was my mate about a week before her father¡¯s incident, when I turned 18. I went over to her house to visit Lynx to y Call of Duty when the best smell hit my nose before I even opened the door. The smell of fresh pine and honey wasing from inside her house, and I knew it would draw me to her. All I can hear my wolf Isaac say over and over is Mate Mate Mark Mate. She was sitting in the kitchen with her brown hair to one side. Once those jewel-blue eyes looked at me, it was all over. I wanted to mark her on the spot, but her father called her before I even reached her, and she was out the door quickly. Since then, I have been trying to contain my wolf, Isaac.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. My wolf was out of control. Especially since he was forced to submit by David and hold her down while David beat her. I could sense her pain, and it just made me want to pull her into my arms and kiss away all her wounds. When David threw her body on the pavement, I went back to get her, patched her up, and said the nurse did it, and I took her home. I saw the terrible state her body was in. I called her family nurse on the way to meet me there. Imanded the nurse not to let anyone know I was the one who brought her. After a few hours, I got a mental link that someone was attacking pack members at her house. I get to her house, along with a few others, and see her on the floor covered in blood, and I hear her mother¡¯s shit excuse saying Elena did it. I saw Elena¡¯s injuries before all of that. I knew there was no way in hell she did it because she had no wolf. My wolf would have sensed her, but no one knew she was my moon-blessed mate, so I couldn¡¯t save her. I decided I had to wait on the sidelines and see how things went. I made jokes to David about how she should be a maid instead, because we couldn¡¯tugh at her from the cells. I knew he would tell his father to make her a servant. I had to get my baby out of those cells. Her brother Lynx and my sister would alwayse from the cells,ughing about how they hit her or wounded her. My wolf was so upset that I growled at them both and left. I didn¡¯t speak to them for weeks, and they left me to be. I made sure to avoid her as best as I could while working from the sidelines to find out what happened to her dad, but I got nothing. There was nothing I could do. Tonight is Elena¡¯s 18th birthday, and I knew she had a wolf. It was a matter of time before her she-wolf recognized me as her mate. I was so happy. All day, Isaac was jumping around, ready to mark and im his mate. I had made a n to get her out of here. We were going to run away from this awful pack. I could care less about them or my status. Not even my sister, who has turned into a hateful bitch with Lynx as her mate. We all got a mental link tonight telling us to meet at the servant¡¯s quarters with weapons. I rushed there with everyone, thinking they were under attack, but it was just the alpha, my sister, Lynx, his mom, and David there, and in the middle, it looked like a lifeless Elena. I¡¯m so scared she is dead, but I see movement, and I know she is alive. Just as I¡¯m about to go to her, David¡¯s mind links me with his alpha voice andmands me to stay away from her and stay silent, or he will kill my sister and mom in cold blood. I know he will, and since he is the alpha¡¯s son, I have no choice but to obey. My wolf is struggling to get out. Then the alpha makes his statement, and the next thing I know, everyone other than the help is beating on her. Her eyes meet mine, and I can¡¯t help but cry as I try to fight against the alpha¡¯smand to get to her. Everyone enjoys hitting my mate. She looks at me, and I can see her say, ¡°Mate.¡± She is begging me to save her, and I can¡¯t. All I can do is cry. I¡¯m sure David can feel my struggle against hismand, and I know he has already put the pieces together. I looked at him, my eyes full of hatred for him. He minds linking me to reject her if she does awaken from this, or it will be my family¡¯s head on a tter, and to turn around and walk away. So, he must have put it together. He knew she was my mate. He has probably always known. His alphamand is strong. I may be a beta, stronger than most, but I am not stronger than he is. I¡¯ve never felt so defeated in my life. I give my pretty girl onest look before I do, wishing to the moon goddess that she makes it out of this alive, even though I know if she does, she will never forgive me, and I will never be able to live with myself. Rejected Elena¡¯s POV Beep¡­. Beep¡­ Beep She¡¯s stable, someone says.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. I can hear other voices, but they seem far away. I don¡¯t want to hear voices. Maybe if I go back to sleep, it will all go away. Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep I¡¯m up again. What¡¯s that beautiful smell? Did someone bring me roses? They smell so nice. Thank you, kind person. People aren¡¯t nice to me these days. Beep. Beep¡­ Beep This sound is so annoying, I¡¯ll open my eyes now. Somehow my eyes don¡¯t want to open. Wait, people are arguing again, and I think someone brought more flowers. Ugh. I want to open my eyes. I feel like something is covering them. I can¡¯t move either. Why can¡¯t I move? Beep. Beep¡­ Beep I am slowly peeling my eyes apart; yay, I can finally open them, even if it¡¯s for a little bit. The light is bright, but my eyes are adjusting. I saw a form standing beside me. He is so handsome. It¡¯s easy to get lost in those ocean eyes. He smells just like roses. I¡¯m breathing in the scent even though I can hardly move any other parts. He is stroking my cheek, and I feel sparkles there. Mate! Something inside me says: Really. Is he my mate? He is so handsome. But why does he look so sad? Did I do something wrong? I tried to talk to him and tell him to smile. I¡¯m okay now, but I can¡¯t move my mouth. It¡¯s like my whole skull is wrapped around something. I can see the doctor putting something in a tube. Whatever that was, it made me drowsy. I¡¯ll go to sleep now. I hope you¡¯re there when I wake up, mate. Beep¡­ Beep. Beep I opened my eyes again. I can see everything now, and someone removed the cast from my head. Ugh finally. I want to get up, but I can¡¯t. Casts around my legs and arms. Why is the cast there? Suddenly, I felt the pain from it all. It all hurts so much, but I know my wolf will heal them. It may just take her about a day or two. I can tell it¡¯s nighttime. I should be helping with the party, but I can¡¯t move. Why? I¡¯m trying to remember what happened when he rushed in. I know the smell of roses from anywhere. My mate. Marcus. He looked so relieved. I try to smile, but my jaw hurts. I gave him a small smile. I looked to the edge of the bed to see my brother, mom, alpha, alpha son, and my brother¡¯s mate all staring down, ring at me as if I were the worst person in the world right now. Their faces, though. What happened? It all starts toe back in bits and pieces. And then it alles rushing back. I can hear my heart monitor go wild as I¡¯m trying to tell the doctor to make them go away, but I can¡¯t. My doctor soon told everyone to leave. However, Alpha and Marcus stay behind. Marcus looks at the alpha with an upset face, and somehow I know that all the pain I¡¯m in now is nothingpared to what is about toe out of his mouth. ¡®Now Marcus, we don¡¯t have all day,¡± the alpha says. Marcus takes one look at me. I can feel all the love he has for me at that moment, and I am hopeful. Then his face started to harden. It bes¡­ emotionless as he says the next words. I wish for a goddess I had never heard. ¡°I, Marcus Clearwater, Beta of the ck Sun Pack, reject you, Elena Davis, as my mate.¡± ¡°Good boy,¡± the alpha says and smirks at me, gripping Marcus¡¯ shoulder and pulling him out of the room. He rejected me. He rejected me. No, maybe this is all a joke. He can¡¯t reject me; he is supposed to save me. Why isn¡¯t he saving me? I can hear my heart monitor go nuts, but I don¡¯t care. This paines from deep within, and I can feel the bond breaking. Come back, Marcus. Please,e back. I¡¯m crying as each tear leaves me numb and numb. I know he is feeling the bond break with me. I know he was forced to do it, and I don¡¯t want to cause him any more pain than I have to. I saw the alpha¡¯s face. I know Marcus will feel this, but I want to help him. If I know Marcus, I know he has no choice. He would never do this willingly. With thest bit of strength, I have left ¡°I, Elena Davis, ept your rejection.¡± Then I tline. I opened my eyes, and I was lying in a meadow. Roses and flowers are everywhere. ¡°Come to me, my child,¡± I heard a voice say. It¡¯s the woman from my dreams. The woman with the silvery-white hair. She is holding out both arms for me toe to her. It¡¯s so inviting. I walk up to her, and she embraces me, and suddenly, I know who she is. ¡°Moon Goddess,¡± I said, smiling at her beautiful face. She looks just like she did in my dreams, but this time, she is wearing a light pink dress that flows elegantly along her body. She stands up and takes my hand. I follow her and look down. I look at my body to find myself in an all-ckcy dress that flows behind me. It¡¯s breathtaking. We walk hand in hand until wee up to a beautiful pond. The pond has white and blue roses in it. The water is so clear considering it¡¯s almost nighttime here and there is a bit of a low fog around, but the bluish fireflies hanging around make everything just more visible and more beautiful. When we get up to the pond, we sit on the stones, and she gazes at me. Her beauty is undeniable, and I can¡¯t help but stare. I realized she had the same eyes as me. The same jewel blues. Just when I was about to ask, I saw a pure wolfing towards me. The wolf is so beautiful, with deep purple eyes that take my breath away. She towers, even the tallest alpha I have ever seen. I can tell; however, she is weak, and I want to help her. The wolf sits by my feet as I lightly grip her fur. I turn to the moon goddess, who is watching with dazzling eyes. ¡°Can we help her, Moon Goddess?¡± I asked. ¡°She seems so weak.¡± ¡°She is feeding off my life energy; any moment now, she will be able to help you.¡± I look at her questionably. ¡°Help me with what, Moon Goddess?¡± ¡°Help you return home, my child.¡± I ponder what she says, and I think about all I have endured in life. ¡°Mydy, if this is your wish, I will do so willingly. However, I have to tell you that my heart is very heavy. I do not think I can continue to carry on.¡± I told her, tears forming. She wipes my tears away. ¡°I know what you have suffered, my child, but you are the only one who can right the wrongs that have befallen you, as well as prevent it from happening to my other children¡¯, she says with sad eyes. ¡°I am just a nobody, mydy. a lonely servant girl who has seemed to be everyone¡¯s punching bagtely.¡±. ¡°It is those very scars you have, my child, that make you worthy of such a task. Braving through all you have faced and still keeping your heart pure. You will restore bnce to the wolves, my dear, for you are not just a wolf. You are the alpha of all wolves. Your wolf is thest Lycan wolf. A leader of all. I am a direct descendant of myself. You bow to no one. Everyone will bow to you. You will speak, and everyone will listen. You willmunicate with the masses with so much as batting your eyshes. I have seen this, my child, in the water. Your memories lie there. Let me show you.¡± My eyes are wide with the information I received. I am a child of Mother Moon herself. It would exin the simrities and why, at times, it felt like I could make my alpha submit. Sometimes, I get up and follow her into the warm water of the pond. She beckons me to sit andy my head back in the water, and I do. All around me, I can see my memories as if I am reliving them all. I can see my past lives and a man who stands beside me in these memories with each new reincarnation. He is handsome, with golden eyes and jet-ck hair. His eyes are liquid pools of honey. I am smiling as I see generations and generations of us together conquering foes and battling enemies. I see the weapons I used in wars. Not weapons, but powers. The power of the moon, water bending-and is that energy? I suddenly sit up, and the moon goddess guides me out of the water. ¡°Moon goddess, I have none of those abilities that I had before.¡± ¡°I know, child. Your abilities wille when you need them the most, but your Lycan abilities will always be a part of you.¡± ¡°I rejected your gift, moon goddess. I rejected my mate. How do I go on protecting everyone with no mate beside me for strength?¡± Wouldn¡¯t my wolf wither and die with no mate? ¡°You are about to be a part of something much bigger than yourself, my child, and not to worry. Marcus was not your original fated mate. ¡°Yes, mydy,¡± I responded. I know I have to go back. So many people are living in poverty with a tyrant alpha, a deceiving luna, and a whole pack of abusers. I have to make things right again. For my father. For myself. For them. I may be the woman in my memories of the water, but I am also different now. I know this to be true. ¡°Mydy, how can I reconnect with my wolf? I believe I lost her, and I need to reconnect with her.¡± ¡°You have already done that, my child,¡± she said. The huge white wolf from earlier now stood up proud and tall, waves of energy and aura pouring from her. ¡°Snow,¡± I said, smiling at her and rubbing on her white coat, which is indeed like snow. So, this is my wolf. Wow! She is huge, standing near 8 feet tall. My love, Elena, I have followed you since the dawn of time, leading kingdoms with a full and bright heart. We shall, again, reconquer our kingdom from those who seek to tear us down. Those who seek to make us afraid. I always told you, my love, we are strong, and I will stand by you. Always. ¡°I rub her coat, believing her every word. I am ready. I know it. It is time for you to wake up now, my beautiful child.¡± The moon goddess touched my cheek. ¡°Watch over me, mother moon,¡± I say as I embrace her. ¡°Always,¡± she says, kissing my forehead. Everything is swirling around and fades toplete ck. The Lunar Eclipse Festival Rnd¡¯s POV I hate this ce. Here I am in the ck Suns Territory for 2 weeks because of my workers and pressing to expand our business. When I got the invitation toe to the Lunar Eclipse Festival, I almost turned it down. Had it not been for that dream I had the night before-the dream of the girl with the jeweled blue eyes. shback I¡¯m waking up in a bed madepletely out of what looks like gold with red drapes. This doesn¡¯t seem like a dream. I usually know when I¡¯m dreaming. No, this is more of a distant memory. Ines kids: 2 twin boys and 1 girl. One boy looks like me, with ck hair and gold eyes. So does the other, but his eyes are a blue I¡¯ve never seen before. The little girl¡¯s eyes are the same shade of blue. I know these kids are mine. I feel it deep down. ¡°Mommy says it¡¯s time to wake up,¡± the little girl says. Just as she said, my heart and eyes were alert at the thought of my lost mate, Raven,ing through the door. I always thought no one could ever be more beautiful than my Raven. However, this girl put Raven to shame. Her hair was curly and long and massively silver with white streaks. She is an absolute vision-the way she walks up to me, looking at me with a lot of love. I somehow know she is mine. I got out of bed and instantly pulled her up into a kiss. She giggles and tackles me into bed; her silver hair is hiding those beautiful blue eyes. I pulled a strand of hair away from her beautiful face. She had a serious look in her eyes. ¡°When the eclipse is at its peak, I will find you,¡± she says. Hunh? I asked ¡°All will be exined, my darling,¡± she said again. This time her voice was chilling, and her eyes turned a brighter blue. I woke up in a sh of sweat. I¡¯m not sure why, but I felt like I needed to get to this woman. Moon Goddess, where do I find her? Send me a sign. Please! The next day, I received an invitation to the festival. end shback So, yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I figured, hell, I¡¯d give it a shot. Even if it is a silly dream or whatever, I¡¯ve never been one not to listen to my instincts. The eclipse is bound to happen soon, and I¡¯ve been searching through the whole territory while attempting to listen to their annoying alpha and his thick-headed son, who will not stop talking to me. My wolf doesn¡¯t trust any of them. I watch as my pack and his intermingle. Some of his pack seemed to find mates with mine. Great. More fucking paperwork. I¡¯ve just realized that looking for this girl is pointless, though my gut is telling me differently. I saw the moon and the sun starting toe together. My wolves start to howl as they turn to the moon, giving thanks to the moon goddess. I see the other alpha wolves seemingly doing the same thing. Just as I¡¯m about to give up looking for her, I see that the full eclipse is almost over and the moon ising out. I am caught by surprise as I stumble back, feeling this surge of pure power, and it¡¯s unlike anything I have ever felt before. My wolf has never been made to submit before, and I am instantly on my knees like all the rest, but my head¡¯s not bowed. This power doesn¡¯t want me to submit to it anymore, and that¡¯s when I knew. I knew it was her. I looked around until I saw her. Radiant. All of our eyes are focused on this heavenly creature. I am mesmerized. I feel her love. I feel her hate. The eclipse is over, and the moon shines only on her. She seemed to be radiating in it. From a distance, you could tell her hair is brown, but as she walks closer, you can just see a touch of silver in her curls. She has the most intoxicating smell of honey. Pools and pools of honey. I look up and see her jeweled blue eyes searching all of our heads as she walks slowly toward us. She is looking around. Searching. She is searching for me. I just know it. My wolf is howling with a pride I have never seen before. His howls seemed to attract her, as if she could hear them. The moment her eyes met mine, I knew. She knew. Our wolves knew they called for each other. She kept walking towards me as I sensed her aura fading. When she got close, I could see why. She was badly bruised, beaten, and walking with a broken cast on her legs, though I could tell she was wobbling now and was close to falling in her hospital gown. I ran to her. I ran like hell and caught her easily. Those electric blue eyes looked up at me. ¡°Mate,¡± she whispered, then passedpletely out.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Secrets Revealed Rnd¡¯s POV WHO WAS THE CAUSE OF MY MATES¡¯ INJURIES?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I know my aura is through the roof. My aura is dangerous, and righteously so. I am not known for patience. I am looking around, and each of his members in this room has a nervous look. All of them kept ncing at Elena. However, Elena wouldn¡¯t tell me, as she seemed afraid. I know there has to be more to it, but she won¡¯t speak about it, and I won¡¯t push her until she is ready. No one seemed to say anything. I take out Elena¡¯s hospital sheet and give it to my beta to read. Cole took the sheet from my hand. 1. Broken left jaw 2. Shoulder de dislocated 3. Arms dislocated 4. 7 broken fingers 5. Crushed ribs 6. Broken nose 7. Right leg dislocated 8. Left leg dislocated 9. Both eyes were swollen shut. 10. Bruises on the lower back and the list goes on and on. It also says she died alpha. Dead for 2 minutes. Which one of you is responsible?¡± Cole demands. Everyone has gone quiet. All of the guilty. Well, all of them except Marcus. He just looks so heartbroken. Although he is no longer my mate, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I still love him. ¡°Who is the cause of our queen¡¯s distress? WHICH ONE OF YOU FUCKERS ABUSED AN 18-YEAR-OLD GIRL ON HER BIRTHDAY¡± He growled out, making them flinch. Ned was shooting daggers at Elena. Cole saw this and was starting to get worked up. I could see his wolf trying to break through. ¡°Calm down¡±. I linked to him. A knock was suddenly heard on the door. A small girles in, and I see Elena smile at her, so I know she must be important to her, but her Alpha is growling at her. The young girl cowers away from his wolf, avoiding his eyes and speaking directly to me. Another growles from my side, and it seems like my gamma has found his mate as they both say ¡°mine¡± and jump into each other¡¯s arms. This makes Elena tear up, being happy for who I assume is her friend, and she rubs my hand only to hear a growl by some guy, who I¡¯m sure is the rejected mate. Although I do feel sympathetic towards his case, I do not appreciate the growls towards me. However, given what had happened, I ignored him. I clear my thoughts, happy for my gamma and friend that he has found his mate, and slightly annoyed because she seems to have something important to say to me. She jumps out of hisp, catching her breath. ¡°Sorry, Alpha Rnd,¡± she says with a bow. ¡°You do not know me; I work with help. I was assigned to Elena shortly after the death of her father to teach her how to be a servant to out pack by my alpha.¡± Alpha Ned growls at this, telling her to leave, causing Cole to growl protectively back at him. But I am an alpha king, and she now belongs to my gamma. I told her to stay. She has no choice but to stay. ¡°Continue,¡± I tell her. ¡°Yes, King, my alpha raided my vige and took me from my home to work as a servant. I have not seen my family in years, and I think they may not even be alive. You see, I am a half-witch, half-wolf.¡± I heard gasps and growls all over the room, except for my members. We have worked with witches, so we understand what she is saying. In most ces, witches were automatically considered dangerous and burned. I don¡¯t see any issues with witches, as we even have some living on my parnd. ¡°I do not have the full powers of a witch, but I have learned a few tricks,¡± she said, looking at Elena. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Elena warns, but Serene is persistent. I want to know now what Elena refuses to tell me. ¡°He has the right to know Elena. My powers tell me the past and present. I only get glimpses of the future, as it is constantly changing. At first, I could only show mine. Now, as long as I am touching that person, I can show others.¡± Her pack members are growing restless and shifting away from her beta. He just seems lost in regret. Her alpha stares at her. You can see his mind linking with her, probably threatening her, but I know his threats are empty. Especially since she will be surrounded by my pack soon. I reassure her of this, and she continues. ¡°With your permission, King Rnd, I would like to show you Elena¡¯s.¡± I look at Elena because it all falls to her. If she was scared to tell me, she could let Serene show me. All eyes seemed to be on her at this moment, and I can tell her pack members are mind-linking with her. She gets angry for a moment and looks at me. Her jeweled blue eyes are piercing. Then she nods her head. Her pack members, except for Beta, all stand up and start yelling and name-calling her and Elena. I am about to lose control over my wolf when Elena lets out her aura, and for the second time, I¡¯m amazed by it. Everyone quiets down instantly, looking at her. She holds her hand out for Serene to take, and Serene touches my head. She shows me the details of what happened when her father was killed. I want to pick her up and hold her, but I know I need to see this. I see how Elena is treated throughout the years by everyone, even her brother, who I just learned is his future gamma. I see the beta, and I soften up more towards his situation because I was forced to give her up. I see her birthday. I see the horrible, and I mean fucking horrible, actions of every member, excluding the help and the beta, but somehow, we are going further. I am being transferred to her subconscious. I can feel Serene wanting to let go of my hand, but I feel like I need to see, so I hold on. I see a conversation between her and a woman who looks like my mate with the same eyes. Through Elena, I learned she is the moon goddess. I see a wolf. Holy sh*t, that wolf is huge. Does Elena have a Lycan wolf? I see Elena being dipped in water. I see memories of past lives, and is that me by her side? I get dizzy when suddenly the moon goddess looks at me, and I¡¯m afraid of seeing more. ¡°Fear not, my son¡¯, she says, looking at me, ¡°I will visit you soon enough¡±. I was suddenly pushed out of Elena¡¯s subconscious, and I could see Elena and Serene panting out of breath. Serene staggers back to my gamma, and he catches her, calming her down. Elena¡¯s eyes had turned purple, and I knew it was her wolf. That beautiful wolf in her subconscious was breathtaking. A little bigger than my wolf. I just feel even more proud of her for it. I rubbed Elena¡¯s temples to calm her down. It seemed to do the trick, as her aura was all over the room and everyone¡¯s heads were down. ¡°Are you okay, love?¡± I asked her. ¡°Yes, thank you; I saw the moon goddess when I died¡¯, Elena says. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could pull that out of me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know either,¡± Serene says, but I saw it too. I saw her speak to you, Rnd. She told me the same thing.¡± ¡°How about you all shut the fuck up and just go?¡± Elena¡¯s brother said. His voice seemed to bring me out, and Elena always seems to put me in when it alles back to me. The abuse she received in the dungeon-being forced into servitude-was her birthday. I didn¡¯t realize I was linking my beta and gamma visual representations of what I was shown, and their growls were as loud as mine. YOU¡­ ALL¡­ ABUSED¡­ MY¡­ MATE My wolf was close to taking control, and I couldn¡¯t contain him. We blended our essence, and now everyone in her pack, including her alpha, could see both me and my wolf ze fused into one. This was the deadliest form in my human body, and I was able to rip the throat of his entire pack when, suddenly, Elena growled. It wasn¡¯t just a growl like the rest of us. This one had power. This onemanded authority, and in this small room, we felt it heavily. It brought me directly out of my fused state and onto my knees before her. I don¡¯t think she was even trying. Why is her wolf so strong? I asked myself. Because she is a Lycan, ze reveals, admiring the fact that she just basically pushed him back with a simple growl. I want revenge on this whole pack. So many people have wronged her. However, I somehow can hear the moon goddess in my head, telling me to think carefully. Finally, a smile crossed my face as I looked at their alpha. I mind link my beta and gamma, and they are definitely on board. I was about to speak, but Elena spoke first, saying each word with her power behind it. ¡°Alpha Ned, I challenge you for your Alpha position, 2 weeks from today. ¡°Well Shit. Last Day Elena POV During the meeting, I remained silent up until Serene came in, and I saw how Alpha Ned was towards her. I am so afraid that when I leave, she will be forced to stay behind and endure the same punishments I had to endure for years. However, when Gamma Nate imed her as his mate, I was so relieved that all I could do was silently cry. Rnd must have sensed my rising stress, and I also wanted to hear what she wanted to say. She wanted to tell Rnd what they did to me. I was so scared she would be putting an even worse target on her back from this shitty pack, but I knew she was right. He had to know, and I wasn¡¯t able to tell him. Even thinking about it made so much anger start to rise. Serene took my hand and Rnd¡¯s and just threw him through my memories. I could feel his reaction to them. However, when he got to my memories of the moon goddess, I saw Serene start to convulse and shake. I started to pull away, but both she and Rnd held my hands tighter, and I was brought back to my memory, but the moon goddess was looking at me. ¡°Choose your decision wisely,¡± she says to me, and I¡¯m brought back to reality. I reflected on her words, trying to determine what they meant, while Rnd gazed at me. My thoughts were interrupted by Rnd¡¯s growling, causing Alpha Ned¡¯s side to jump in a defensive position, which reflected Rnd¡¯s side doing the same. The moon goddess¡¯s words came into my mind, and I growled for them all to stop, which instantly made everyone drop their heads in submission. I somehow was able to hear Rnd¡¯s Mindlink to his pack, and I knew that wasn¡¯t his decision to make for me. It was mine. Alpha Ned was mine. This whole pack needed to pay the cost of their actions, and I needed time to decide how. However, I was sure of one thing. So, I beat Rnd to it. ¡°Alpha Ned, I challenge you for the Alpha Position¡± two weeks from today. The whole room was quiet before Ned startedughing like a madman, followed by my brother Lynx and David. Cole, Rnd, Nate, and Serene were staring at me with surprise. ¡°You think you can beat me, child?? I¡¯d like to see youtry, he said, stillughing, though I could see the fear of it. He felt my aura. He knew I was strong. He didn¡¯t just know yet, but how much. He was calling my bluff. ¡°I say ept the challenge, Alpha; put the bitch in her ce,¡± Lynx Lynx spat as if I meant nothing to him. Rnd growled, but I took his hand to calm him down. ¡°Well, considering just a growl from me makes ALL of your wolves submit instantly, I know I¡¯d win. So yes, I challenge you, Ned. Do youept? ¡± ept?¡± I told him. That shut them all up quickly. They all looked at Ned. Ned seemed to ponder whether or not to do it, but I knew the oue. He never tries to appear weak. ¡°Yes, child, I ept, and I look forward to finishing what we started on your birthday.¡±¡± Rnd left my side, grabbed Ned by the next, and mmed him into the wall, his hands still around his throat. Lynx and David rushed to their alpha, but Nate and Cole were in front of them in a second in a defensive position as a warning. ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated enough of all of you,¡± he says, mming him again. ¡°I should kill you right here, right now, but your life isn¡¯t being held by me. It¡¯s being held by my queen, but please, continue to insult her¡¯, Rnd said, smiling, looking hopeful that Alpha Ned was stupid enough to say something. He then dropped Ned on the ground, and Ned coughed, trying to get his breathing under control. ¡°This meeting is concluded,¡± Rnd said, picking me up in marital style, which made me giggle as I watched Nate do the same to Serene. I could feel Marcus¡¯ eyes on me, but I couldn¡¯t look at him. I know his eyes would haunt me if I did. I could hear his wolf growling, which is something I didn¡¯t think I could do. Rnd put me down once we got back to the visitor¡¯s quarters. I was tired, most likely from Serene draining me when she linked Rnd into my mind. I could tell he sensed it. He took me to the bed andid beside me. I snuggled into him and drifted off. Rnd woke me up the next morning, telling me we were going back to his pack house today, where I would be announced as his Luna. I¡¯m nervous since I never really thought about being a Luna Luna until now. What if they don¡¯t like me? What if they treat me like my old pack? They will treat you like the royals you are. are. I smile because Snow always knows how to make me feel better. I walk with Serene, apanied by Nate, to get her stuff from the servant quarters while Rnd and Cole pack up. As soon as we¡¯re packed, most of the staffe and hug us goodbye. I tear up, and I see Serene doing the same. I¡¯vee to view them as my family. We promised them that we woulde back to them soon. Once I beat Ned, I will make sure they are treated equally, as they deserve. We were walking out of the servant¡¯s quarters when I smelled roses, and I knew Marcus was close. As I turned around, he called my name,ing up to me. I saw Nate tense up and get in front of me in a defensive position, but I knew Marcus wouldn¡¯t hurt me. He just couldn¡¯t anymore. ¡°Marcus is OK. OK. Cole, he won¡¯t hurt me. You go ahead. The visitor¡¯s quarters were not far behind me, and I knew Rnd would be here in an instant if anyone attempted anything. Nate looked at me just to make sure. I smiled and nodded. He takes the stuff I was carrying, and they continue to the visitor¡¯s house. ¡°I don¡¯t have long, Marcus. I¡¯m about to leave soon. What¡¯s up?¡±¡± I asked him. I can tell he isn¡¯t sleeping with bags under his blue eyes. ¡°I just want you to know how sorry I am. David threatened my family if I ever imed you. He knew you were my mate. Alpha Ned made me reject you, and I didn¡¯t want to. Ever since I found out you were my mate, you have been the only one I ever wanted. You still are. Please. Don¡¯t leave me. I love you. Please don¡¯t go.¡± go.¡± He then drops to his knees, pleading, pleading, and grabs my hands. I feel the tingles, but they are barely there because of our broken mate bond. I backed up, taking my hands out of his. I felt eyes on me. Turning around, I saw Rnd leaning against a tree, listening with his arms crossed, and I could hear a low growl. I turned back to Marcus, who was still on his knees. I pulled him up by his shoulders. I can hear his wolf purr from the touch. ¡°I forgive you, Marcus. I knew it wasn¡¯t your fault, and I¡¯m sorry you were forced to have to do that. I had been in love with you too, you know, ever since I was a little girl, but all of this shit happened, and it separated us. I have a new mate now, Marcus. Please try to move on and be happy. Knowing you can find love again makes me the happiest wolf.¡± I look into his eyes, pleading, hoping you can understand. I saw his blue eyes tear up. He lowers his head in defeat. I hugged him quickly, turned back, and started walking towards Rnd. Not two secondster, I hear a growl, and I¡¯m grabbed by the arm tightly. I see Marcus is merged with his wolf, and his wolf is in full control. This isn¡¯t going to be good. ¡°You will not leave us, his wolf booms in a deep voice, and I am a bit terrified. Rnd appears at the same moment, growls, and pins Marcus down, making Marcus release me. I can see a crowd starting to form, with Lynx, David, Jen, and Ned all watching. I hadn¡¯t noticed, but Cole and Nate are now here and have shifted into their huge wolves, separating the crowd from us. ¡°Let him go, Rnd; I¡¯m ready to go.¡±. Rnd releases a coughing Marcus, who has now returned to normal. Rnd grabs my hand, and we walk back to the visitor¡¯s house while everyone watches us. We got back to the visitor¡¯s house to load the stuff and get back to the car. I go into the room to tell Serene what happened, still shaken up. The aura Marcus Wolf released was something I had never felt before. Such longing and bloodlust and a hidden promise, but his intent was there. Once everything is packed, we all get into the limo that Rnd owns, apparently, and we drive off.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Meeting the Pack Elena Pov As we ride to his packnds, I am watching Serene. I know something is different about her, but I can¡¯t point it out. She catches my eye and, as if reading my thoughts, she shows me her mating mark. ¡°Oh, my goddess!¡± I scream, causing Rnd, who is on his phone, to jump, and his hand wraps around me protectively. Heughs when I point out their marks and goes back to his call. Everyone else isughing at his reaction to my scream. ¡°Sorry,¡± I told him, and I shrank in my seat. He kisses me on the head, and I can¡¯t help but think about how I would look with my mating mark. I think about being on a bed with candles around us, and he starts kissing me gently. First, the need increases. It was so hot that I kissed him back with the same intensity. He unties the robe I¡¯m wearing andys me down as I giggle. I decided to be bold. ¡°See something you like?¡± I asked, trying to be bold as he started to kiss my neck. I let out a soft moan. It feels so good. ¡°You know I do,¡± he yfully growls, and I shiver. His growls are so sexy to me. I see the lust in his eyes as he pulls back and takes off his shirt. My eyes trail his whole upper body, and I bite my lower lip. His eyes are now focused on my lower lip, and hees back down, kissing me, starting to trail kisses from my lips to my neck to my stomach. I arch my back when he gets in between my thighs as I feel myself getting wet, but he won¡¯t go where I want. I can tell he is teasing me. He keeps kissing and nipping my inner thighs close to my flower and looking into my eyes with those golden eyes. ¡°Please,¡± I moaned. I need him. His teases are driving me crazy. He smirks and lifts my legs, and he lies on his stomach. He leans forward, and¡­ I¡¯m jolted awake by Rnd looking at me with amusement, and I see his wolf flickering. I didn¡¯t realize I had fallen asleep. Serene and Nate areughing so hard, and I¡¯m wiping my mouth, thinking I was drooling or something. Rnd leans in and whispers, ¡°You talk in your sleep, you know, and the scent of your lust is scenting up the whole car.¡± My cheeks flush red, and Serene and Nateugh even harder. ¡°Ooooo, Rnd, please, Rnd,¡± Serene taunts me. I flushed even redder, embarrassed, sinking towards Rnd even closer. He kisses my head and leans in. ¡°My wolf is going crazy over your fucking smell, little one. Try to control it until we get to the packhouse. Then I¡¯ll give you everything you want me to give you.¡± I shuddered at his words, and I calmed down. Thankfully, Nate and Serene are ignoring us now. ¡°We were here,¡± Cole states. I looked out the window. HOLY FUCK! This ce is a castlepared to my old packhouse. Since Rnd is a king, it would be anyway. There is a long driveway ented with bricks on each side that leads to the packhouse. Security is ced at the borders all around the perimeter. I can tell some are humans. There are little houses along the road that look like they are spread out over 2 miles and that Rnd says are for mated wolves with families. Heughs at my amazement as I take it all in. I can see the castle like a packhouse as we get closer to it. ¡°Wee to the ck Alder Lands, my queen,¡± Rnd said as I looked around. ¡°It has 150 rooms on the first floor. The first floor is for wolves without mates. The second floor is reserved for the Beta and the Gamma. They have their rooms and offices on each side. The third floor is reserved only for us. I¡¯ll show you around after you meet the pack. We pulled up to the side of the packhouse, and I could see a huge forest that extended outside. Rnd says it goes out three miles, and on the other side of the packhouse are the training grounds. ¡°Rnd, you have such a beautiful ce; how do you afford all of this?¡± I asked, still amazed at everything. ¡°I have over 400 businesses that I oversee here and about 2000 internationally. I partner with a lot of people of all species.¡± I was happy that he wasn¡¯t racist towards the other species due to Serene being a half-witch. We walk out, and I see people opening the trunk and taking suitcases and bags out. Rnd grabs my hands while we walk towards the packhouse, and I see people start to crowd out. I hide my face slightly in a Rnd shirt, but he moves my head back up. You¡¯re beautiful; let them look at their queen. ¡°Really, ¡°even the treated males,¡± I teased. He growls ¡°Mine¡± and pulls me close, putting his head on my neck and inhaling my scent. ¡°On second thought, get back on my shoulders,¡± he says, trying to put me on his back. Iughed at his jealousy. As we approached closer, I heard a squeal and a very tan girl with ck shiny hair on her shoulders and hazel eyes, the same as my mates came rushing over to hug my mate. She looked like she was around my age. I had to hold in a growl since my wolf is protective over her mate, though I felt like they were rted. ¡°Hi, Mia,¡± Rnd tells the girl. She shifts her gaze to his hand around my waist, then to my eyes, and back to Rnd, and her eyes are cautious, as if she were choosing her words carefully. ¡°Elena met my baby sister, Mia. Mia, this is my mate and your queen.¡± She screamed, causing Rnd and I to stand back, and she scooped me up in a hug. ¡°Omg, Rnd I¡¯m so d you found our new queen.¡± New queen? ¡°I was skeptical because, you know, after you know who, I didn¡¯t want to say anything but Rnd. She is so beautiful. Look at her hair. Omg, you have beautiful hair. We should go shopping. I could even take you to this new cafe they built called Boneless Buns. I know the name is weird, but they have the best.¡± ¡°MIA!¡± Rnd boomed. Mia was talking nonstop, and she bowed her head, apologizing.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Rnd, that¡¯s rude. She was just greeting me now and apologizing,¡± I told him. He looked at me funny. ¡°No, I don¡¯t apologize,¡± he said. ¡°Rnd, no more kisses for you.¡± I threatened ¡°Fine, I¡¯m sorry, Mia,¡± he stubbornly said. Mia¡¯s face lit up again as she looked at her brother teasingly. ¡°Thank you, sweetie, I told Rnd, kissing him on the cheek. ¡°Yeah, whatever, let¡¯s go inside. Mia, link the pack and have them meet us in one hour,¡± he said, walking past the onlookers. Mia nodded and thanked me before running off. I could hear whispers around me as I followed behind Rnd, admiring the beauty of the front lobby. It was huge, with a crystal chandelier. The walls were covered in white with a gold rim. There was a grand stairwell that was deep mahogany covered with sculpted wolves and moon symbols. The furniture was also beautiful. Right on the wall was a picture of our moon goddess, her gaze piercing at me with her jeweled blue eyes and silver-white hair. Rnd led me upstairs to our floor to give me a tour. We started with his office, which was extremely neat and polished, as if someone had just cleaned up. The next was a few spare rooms if we ever had kids, which I knew was likely. There was a pool table in one room and a movie theater in another. He showed me the library collection and told me there was one on each floor. He showed me his roomst. In the middle was a king-sized bed with ck headboards carved like thrones. The floor was white as well, but the carpet was extremely soft. The sheets were satin red with a huge red, white, and ck fleece cover and lots of matching pillows for decoration. The pattern on the walls was blood red, and there was a photo of my mate standing half naked with only cut-up shorts with lions on each of his sides. This room was fit for a fucking God, and I can¡¯t believe Rnd owned all this stuff. He walked me to the bathroom. The bathroom had huge walk-in showers with multiple shower heads. I could tell the streams went separate ways. The tub was huge enough to fit 15 people. It was like a small swimming pool. ¡°You have such an amazing home here,¡± I told him. ¡°Thank you; it¡¯s our home now, my little one.¡± ¡°What did Mia mean by you knowing who from earlier?¡± I asked. He looked at me with sad eyes, and his whole expression changed. He looked wounded. Like I just cut him deep. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, never mind,¡± I told him. His sad eyes tore my heart out, and I knew it was a sensitive subject. I would let him tell me when he was ready. ¡°Where do you want me to sleep?¡± I asked, trying to change the subject. ¡°What do you mean? ¡°he says, his voice now worried. ¡°We aren¡¯t mated yet. I assumed you wanted to sleep in separate rooms,¡± I told him. He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve slept alone long enough; you are my Luna now. Little one. You sleep with me.¡± I blushed a little. The way he calls me Little One just sends a shiver up my spine that somehownded behind my stomach and made its way to my flower. He smelled the air, his eyes now turning ck, grabbing me and inhaling my scent. He had a mischievous smile on his face now. ¡°Calm yourself, or I won¡¯t stop until I rip those clothes off you and fuck you until you can no longer walk,¡± he said in a muffled voice. It just made my stomach flutter as I crossed my legs, trying to get out of his gaze. I was leaning against the bed, and he was in front of me with his hands on both sides of me close enough for me to hear his heartbeat, which was so steady. I put my arms around his neck and used my wolf speed to change positions, so I ended up on top of him. ¡°We have a pack meeting at 5. Let¡¯s not keep them waiting,¡± I told him, pecked his lips, and hopped off him. He had groaned like a child since I moved, and Iughed. ¡°Come on,¡± he says, holding out his hand. I took it, and we walked downstairs and out the back. His whole pack is out here. It looks like there are over 600 wolves, though I feel like there may be more. I can see Rnd hardening his expression to an alpha. The kind where you are afraid to do anything other than listen. His whole pack silenced themselves at once as he stood before them. Nate and Cole stood beside him as well. Serene stood next to me at the side of the stage. ¡°As some of you already know, I left to attend the Lunar festival for business and came back with ady today. This beautifuldy¡¯s name is Elena Davis, and she is my second chance mate.¡± Wait, I¡¯m his second mate, I asked myself. ¡°She will be your new Luna and queen. She is a Lycan. She is an alpha female in her own right, and I am proud to announce her as your new Luna,¡± he announced. ¡°You could hear the gasps from everyone trying to get a look at me. I knew I would be a huge subject. Lycans were thought to have been extinct. Lycans are known for being the strongest of the entire wolf species, which is why, when I found out, it surprised even me. . We will be having an official Luna ceremony to wee her into the pack tomorrow night, so you will have the chance to meet her. You¡¯re dismissed. He walked off and seemed to be minding linking to someone. I could see warm smiles all around me, and I knew I was going to feel wee here. Mia came up to me and took my hand before I could get back to my mate. I saw him walking back to the packhouse, with Cole and Nate looking back in time to wink at me. ¡°Come on, Queen Elena,¡± she says, grabbing my hand and pulling me in the direction of the limo. ¡°Please just call me Elena. Also, where are we going?¡± I asked. ¡°Shopping. Rnd told me, You have absolutely no clothes, and we can¡¯t have that now, can we? You are too serious,¡± she said. ¡°But I have no money,¡± I told her. She scoffed at me as if I had just said the stupidest thing as we reached the car. ¡°Trust me, your good Elena.¡± We all got in the limo. There were two men in the car with us. ¡°Luna, Serene, this is Hank and Will, our security detail. ¡°Nice to meet you, Luna, Serene,¡± the one called Hank said. ¡°Nice to meet you too,¡± I told him. I looked at Will with a smile, but he said nothing; I just nodded my way. ¡°I apologize, Luna, but Will is mute. However, he has had ssified training as he served 10 years in the Marines, worked for the FBI as a spy, and even used to be part of the security detail for the president of the USA. He only speaks through MindLink, which I am sure you will be able to do soon after your ceremony tomorrow. Other than I, he is the only one who the alpha trusts to personally keep you safe while you travel from the packhouse.¡± I nod to him and will say thank you while Serene and Mia talk to each other about brands of clothes. I had never been to the mall, although I had heard of it. It was time to see what the hype was about. Mall Time Elena POV We arrived at a 3-story building with many outside venues. We all went into the mall, and there were so many stores inside. Mia pulled us into Charlotte Ruse first, and thedy at the counter weed us and took my measurements. She then pointed me to a section made specifically for my size. Mia tossed many pairs of pants, shirts, and dresses my way while Serene picked through clothes for herself. I was in and out of the dressing room for over 45 minutes, but I have to admit, she has wonderful taste. All the clothes she picked outfitted me perfectly, and they all helped to bring out my newly formed curves. I asked Mia to put some stuff back, so we didn¡¯t spend a lot of money. I don¡¯t want my friend to get upset with me for spending too much of his money. She ignored me and paid for all those clothes anyway. We walked out with so many bags. There was a door attendant who took up our backs, and I assume they were there to put them in the trunk of the limo. Mia was dragged up to the second floor by Chanel. We tried many types of perfumes, pocketbooks, sweaters, and jewelry. She bought anything I looked at and everything she got her hands on. Serene was able to find some stuff too, and Mia paid for it. Serene just got whatever she wanted, no matter the cost. I could only hope I could convince Rnd not to be upset with her, as Mia was telling us to get everything. After we went to a few more name-brand stores to get bags of clothes, jewelry, and shoes, we paused for some chick fil-a. I haven¡¯t been to one since I was little. I couldn¡¯t eat a lot due to my limited eating in thest pack, but I ate all I could. Mia was upset. I didn¡¯t eat any more, but there was nothing she could do. Rnd must have told her to make sure I ate a lot. My feet were killing me. I made a note to myself to get someone to train me since I will be taking Alpha Ned in 2 weeks. Mia is dragging me into stores, and now I¡¯m getting annoyed. ¡°Mia, we have so much stuff; I¡¯m so tired; let¡¯s go home now,¡± Iined. I know she can sense my frustration. ¡°We have two more stores, Luna, so get your tail up and let¡¯s go,¡± Mia said. She is bossy, but I know she means well, so I agree since there are only two more. We go into Victoria¡¯s secret, and I blush instantly at all the lingerie. Serene walks around with one of the guards to pick out what she wants, and Mia gets one of the associates to fit me for my bra and pants size. Mia goes into the dressing room with me, and I¡¯m shy about getting undressed in front of her, and she can tell, so she turns around and strips naked, trying on some stuff for herself while I try on some lingerie too. Mia turns back around each time and looks at me, adjusting my bra. ¡°You look hot as fuck girly,¡± she says, and for once I agree with her. Now that Snow has healed all my wounds, I can see my body for the first time. It¡¯spletely wless and has so much life. My stomach is t, and my waist is small. My new curves are beautiful and make my buttocks look good. We find a lot ofcy sets in assorted colors. She pays for them. I see Serene must have found some stuff too. ¡°Do you also feel weird getting these sets?¡± I asked Serene. ¡°Not really; Nate told me he would just end up ripping it off me anyway,¡± she says. We both startughing while watching our bags being taken away. ¡°Alright,st stop,dies,¡± Mia says. We end up in front of Versace. We all go inside, and Mia starts barkingmands to every associate there. I can tell they are also used to her. A lot of associates areing our way. People are measuring both me and Serene and going to the back. ¡°This way,dies,¡± one of the associates says. We went to the back and were loaded with dresses. We are trying on dresses left and right for my ceremony tonight and future events. I look in the mirror at the dress I¡¯m currently wearing, and I know it¡¯s the one I need to wear tonight. Serene has already found a silver sequin dress that brings out her eyes, and it¡¯s so cute on her. My dress is a floor-length dress that trails behind me. It¡¯s a mix of ck and royal blue, with diamonds below the waistline. It has a slit thates up to my waist, and it¡¯s backless. The dress has a v-cut in the front, and my boobs sit naturally up in it. This dress is beautiful, and it brings out my eyes. I can¡¯t wait to wear it tomorrow. I only hope Rnd loves it. We were walking out of the store, headed to the entrance of the mall, when I felt someone staring at me. Snow notices something too, and she is circling uneasily in my head. I looked around, but no one was there. Mia and the security guards are suddenly surrounding me and Serene, and we all walk back to the limo. I feel the feeling leave me, and it unnerves me. I got into the limo fast. As soon as we get into the limo, Serene starts to convulse. I reached out to help her but stopped midway as I realized this was a vision she was having, although this was different somehow. No one moved. Serene suddenly stops convulsing, and her eyes are glowing all white. ¡°Elena,¡± she says, her gazending on me. ¡°Eleanor.¡± Her gaze is in a faraway voice. Beware of the one who will pretend to prepare; gather your strength, or it will be your end. Despair will befall you even if you seed. The past holds the key to the weapons you need. Serene passes out and wakes back up a few momentster. Everyone was looking at her. I grabbed her chin, checking for scars. Her voice is back to normal. ¡°Eleanor, what¡¯s wrong with you? Stop that,¡± she said. ¡°Serene, what was that?¡± Mia asked her. ¡°What was what?¡± she says. ¡°Your eyes turned white, and you said some stuff that didn¡¯t make sense, you remember?¡± Mia told her. ¡°I¡¯m half witch. I have visions,¡± Serene says. ¡°Will says someone spoke through her to give you a message, Luna. A warning: ¡°Hank says. ¡°Did you know you could do that?¡± Serene shook her head. ¡°Being half, I have the gift of the past and present, but I¡¯ve never tapped into a future power,¡± Serene says. ¡°What did I say?¡±? Hank repeated the words back to her. ¡°Well, it sounds like a prophecy to me, Elena, one we should not take lightly. I¡¯ll talk to Rnd when we get back,¡¯ Mia stated. The ride back was silent as I pondered Serene¡¯s words, trying to make sense of them. I hadn¡¯t realized it was already dark. We had been in the mall for over half the day. I put my head back down to take a nap. I felt myself being picked up, and I knew it was Rnd when I felt the sparks. He carried me up the stairs and into our room. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day, my little one. Sleep now¡± was all I heard before I let the darkness take over.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The Luna Ceremony Elena Pov I woke up to Rnd serving me breakfast in bed. I started to cry for some reason because no one had ever done that for me before, and I was thankful. After Rnd calmed me down, I took a shower, which, let me say, is the best fucking shower ever made. I dressed in a white t-shirt with yellow shorts and white shoes and pulled my hair into a bun. It was a simple outfit, but Rnd liked it even though he bitched about the shorts being too short. We walked around the grounds, and he showed me the viges. I met some of the pack members and checked out some of the stores. Rnd tried to buy me some stuff, but I told him I had already spent enough of his money yesterday and I didn¡¯t want to spend anymore. ¡°Also, please don¡¯t be hard on Serene. Mia kept making us pick out stuff. We didn¡¯t mean to get so much,¡± I told him. ¡°Judging by the small amount of stuff you came home with, if anything, I¡¯m going to tell Mia to start doubling what you bought since I own the mall, little one.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Of course, I say that to myself, so that exins it. Also, I¡¯m reeling in a good way from my new pet¡¯s name. We walked back to the packhouse, and I asked Rnd about his job. ¡°You want to know,¡± he said, amused. ¡°Yes, please, sir,¡± I told him. Heughed. Sir is a nickname I¡¯ve been using ever since I heard a cute kid say it to him from the vige when we walked through it earlier. ¡°Well, I partner internationally with hotels, hair businesses, cablepanies, and more. Here in the state, I manage malls, hotels, supplypanies, many small businesses, and other packs as well, since I am the alpha king of this state. They gave me the title of alpha king after I killed my father. He was abusive toward everyone, even me. He killed my mother, and after that, he was even worse. He was drinking heavily and threatened other packs. Then one time, he beat me so badly that I vowed to myself that I would train non-stop until I was strong enough to defeat him. He came home one day upset and decided to take it out on me, so I challenged him. It was a near-fatal match, but I had gotten the upper hand, and I took him down. I pulled him into a tight hug, breathing in his scent and shaking from tearing up. If there is anyone who understands abuse, it¡¯s me. He hugged me back. ¡°Hey, it is okay, my little one; I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m okay, he says, stroking my hair. I calmed down. We had been walking for so long that we hadn¡¯t realized it was almost nighttime. Tonight, there was a full moon, so I know it will be beautiful. We go back to the packhouse while Rnd is on the phone. As soon as we get to our floor, I¡¯m swamped with stylists pulling me into a room, and I see Serene, Nate, Cole, and Mia waiting in there. ¡°See you soon, mydy,¡± Rnd says, kissing my forehead. The guys leave together. ¡°You smell like sweet Elena; take a shower and be quick,¡± Mia says, tossing me a white lingerie set. ¡°Don¡¯t wash your hair; the stylist will do that.¡± She calls in after me. I take my shower, dry off, get dressed, and put on a robe. As soon as I get out, I am directed to a chair to get my hair washed by one person, while my nails and toes are being shaped and painted by another. After they are done, someone applies a little makeup. I slipped into my dress. Mia mps essories on me that bring out my dress more and match my heels. I¡¯m d these heels are easy to walk in. Soon, I will be ready. I look at myself in the mirror, and I am shocked. I don¡¯t know who that girl is looking back at me. Instead of my tussles of curls, my hair has been straightened neatly, and it nearly falls to my waist. I hadn¡¯t realized how much it had grown. There is a silver pin clip on both sides to keep it neatly tucked behind my ear. This dress hugged my body and brought out all of my curves. The makeup on me brings out my eyes even more with light eyeshadow and eyeliner. Mia and Serene are dressed and look beautiful. Mia is wearing a silver bodycon dress with spaghetti straps and ck heels. Her ck hair is curled nicely, and she is wearing diamond earrings. Serene¡¯s reddish-brown curly hair is more defined as it is pulled up into a high bun with a few curls framing her heart-shaped face. It brings out her small freckles. Her green eyes match the green A-line dress she is wearing. Having it paired with gold essories is an absolute vision. We all look like royalty. We made our way downstairs. The men are waiting for us at the bottom of the steps, and my heart skips a beat as I see Rnd. Rnd POV I¡¯m waiting at the bottom of the steps for thedies with Cole and Nate to apany them to Elena¡¯s ceremony. Cole will apany my sister since neither of them has found their mate yet. The smell of honey fills my nose, and I know the girls areing down. When shees around the curve of the steps, I hear a ze howling in my head. My thoughts are exactly the same, buddy. She is so fucking beautiful in her dress, and I want to carry her to our room, snatch it off, and worship her whole body. I love how her dress matches my ck suit, as I paired it with a navy-blue tie. I had been staring at her for so long that I hadn¡¯t realized she was already at the bottom of the steps, waiting for my hand. The others had already gone out. I wrapped my arms around her and leaned down on her ear. ¡°Little one, you are so damn beautiful,¡± I whispered, and I felt her shiver. ¡°You¡¯re looking very delicious tonight, sir.¡± She whispered back to me. I can¡¯t begin to tell her how much I love the nickname she decided for me. It sounds so seductiveing from her. We went up to the door, and I almost didn¡¯t want to step outside, but we kept going. My wolf doesn¡¯t like people lustfully looking at our mate, but he understands this is an important ceremony. All the heads of my pd were on us from the second we stepped outside the door. I radiate power, so this is something I¡¯m used to, but Elena is power itself. She could make a man¡¯s heart stop just with a smile, and she doesn¡¯t even know it. I agree, ze says. Elena POV Rnd walks to the stage, prepared for my ceremony, while I wait at the side with Serene and Mia. His pack was listening to him talk, but I could see their eyes on me. Some with a gentle smile, some with lusty looks, a few jealous wolves, etc. I felt my shynesse up, but Mia whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t shy away. You¡¯re our queen. Time to act like it!¡± That girl sure knows how to give a pep talk, I think to myself. Well, I like her. She is feisty. I rolled my eyes. Of course, you do, Snow. I looked around at all the ck and gold decorations. Fairy lights are hanging all around, and it looks so beautiful in the moonlight. I focus back on what Rnd is saying. ¡°Tonight, under the full moon, our pack acknowledges Luna and my mate. We wee her into the pack, as she will lead beside me. Lead this pack into a new age of hope. I know I am not always nice to most of you,¡± the packughs.¡±But I am d to have such a strong pack, and with Luna by my side, we will be even stronger. I do, however, want to wee first your new gamma, Serene Delmont, mate of your gamma Nate. Serene walks on stage with her head held high, but I can tell she is nervous too. ¡°Serene, you look beautiful,¡± Rnd says, giving her a one-arm hug. I can hear Nate growl ¡°Mine,¡± and the packughs. ¡°Calm down, Nate,¡± Rnd says with a wicked grin. ¡°Serene, give me your hand,¡± Rnd says. She does, and Rnd cuts her hand with a knife as well as his, and they grip together, exchanging blood. ¡°Do you, Serene Delmont, mate of gamma, promise to uphold and protect the pack, to do right by the pack, to serve in the gamma position until such duties are no longer required¡±? ¡°I do,¡± Serene says. I am so happy for her. ¡°Do you also recognize me, Rnd ck, as your pack Alpha and break all ties with your former pack?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Serene says. ¡°Wee to the pack, Gamma Serene.¡± Everyone ps, cheers for her, and kneels. She started smiling as she went to sit beside Nate, who just had so much love in his eyes for her. ¡°And now everyone, let¡¯s wee my mate to the stage,¡± Rnd says, holding out his hands for me. I grab it as I hear ps from the pack members, and we walk hand in hand to the center. ¡°Serene your hand,¡± he says. I let out my hand while he cut my hand and his again, and he pped his hand on mine, exchanging blood and looking me in the eye. ¡°And do you, Elena Davis, mate of mine, promise to uphold and protect the pack, to do right by the pack, to serve in the Luna position until such duties are no longer required?¡± ¡°I do.¡± I smiled at him, and he looked at me with a serious face. I can feel tugs in my heart, the breaking of my ties with my old pack, and new ones being formed. ¡°Do you also recognize me, Rnd ck, as your pack Alpha and break all ties with your former pack?¡± ¡°I do,¡± I tell him, and I add a ¡°sir¡± that only he can hear. A smile is ying on his lips, but he doesn¡¯t let it show. I can feel the new-tie bond getting stronger as I hear everyone in the pack start to talk in my head. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty,¡± I heard someone say. ¡°Stunning¡± and ¡°An Absolute Vision.¡± Rnd turns to the crowd. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I give you your LUNA.¡± He booms and apuds; cheers, cries, and howls can be heard all around as I hear each of them wee me through the mindlink while they kneel. ¡°Speech speech speech¡± Someone yells from the crowd, and it¡¯s followed by others. I am trying my best to cry, as I am feeling so full of happiness. I hugged and kissed Rnd to calm down, and I got the microphone. Before I am about to talk, Snow talks to me. Mindlink them all. I can do that. I ask Yes, it is my love; concentrate on the crowd around you. I will help speak through you. Picture the Mindlink as a flowing line from yourself to each person all at once. I do as she says, and I can feel each of them as I begin to talk. ¡°My fellow pack members,¡± I began. I could see some shocked faces, as they were not expecting this or prepared. Rnd¡¯s face was looking at me, wondering, and I could see the amazement on his face. ¡°My fellow pack members, if you can hear this, you are important to me. I will serve, honor, and protect this pack with my life, as I know all of you will do the same. It¡¯s my honor to ept the duty of being your Luna, and I will cherish each of you forever. Thank you¡±. Cheers and howls echoed through the night. Rnd grabs my hand, kisses it, and leads me to the head table where Serene, Nate, Mia, and Cole are sitting. I can hear a mixture of voices in the link as we walk back. ¡°How did she do that?¡± ¡°Damn, she is strong.¡± ¡°Fuck, I wasted juice on my pants; shit, Luna can still hear me.¡± Iughed at that one and turned back to Rnd as some music started to y and food was being brought out. They all stand up and sit down once I do. ¡°Okay, Missy, exin. How the fuck did you do that?¡± Mia asked. Everyone else turns to me. ¡°My wolf is a Lycan,¡± I tell everyone, and all of their mouths drop. ¡°Holy sh*t, I thought they were extinct. You muste from a line of royal blood if you have a lycan,¡± Cole states. Iughed. ¡°No royal blood here, I¡¯m afraid,¡± I told him. That¡¯s not true. ¡°What do you mean that¡¯s not true?¡± I said it out loud. ¡°What is Snow saying, baby?¡± Rnd asked. Your bloodline stretches back to the dawn of time, to the first daughter of the Moon Goddess. I tell them what she says. ¡°Holy sh*t,¡± Nate says. That¡¯s amazing. Not only that, but the only one whose bloodline stretches as far as you are from your mates is serene. Not her wolf, but her witch powers. It wasn¡¯t an ident. You all came together again. In your past lives, you and Rnd were both extremely close to the most powerful witch of that time. I let them know what she said. ¡°Look at my baby,¡± Nate says, making Serene blush. ¡°That¡¯s awesome,¡± Cole states. ¡°Wait, what do you mean by your past lives?¡± I tell them all what happened when I was with the moon goddess and what she showed me. ¡°Yes, I remember. I saw you in the water when Serene connected all of us. You looked peaceful.¡± Rnd said. ¡°Yes, Rnd. Our wolves have been pairing together since the beginning of time, and in our past lives, we were always in love.¡± ¡°So, wait, shouldn¡¯t that make me a lycan as well¡¯, Rnd says. Yes, he is, but he cannot ess it because of a curse ced on his bloodline thousands of years ago. His wolf has many enemies, but I believe with the proper training, Serene can break them. It is, however, her ancestors from whom the curse originated. ¡°Snow says no because of a curse on your bloodline that prevents you from turning into a full lycan, but she believes Serene can break it after she trains her powers,¡± I told him. I decided to leave out the fact that her bloodline cursed him. ¡°Nice,¡± he says, and I see he is talking to his wolf. An upbeat song begins to y after a few minutes, and Rnd stands up. ¡°May I have this dance, little one?¡± he asked, holding his hand out to me. ¡°Of course you may, sir,¡± I told him, and he led me into the crowd of dancing people. I could hear Cole yell ¡°GAY¡± as we walked, and we burst outughing. As we danced, I couldn¡¯t help but think that this night was so perfect. The lights were spinning around with my friend. While I¡¯m dancing, a chilles to me again-that I¡¯m being watched. The very same one I got from the mall. I look around, but I don¡¯t see anyone out of the ordinary, and I know my senses don¡¯t lie. I am about to tell Rnd about it when this terrible feeling hits my body and it¡¯s spreading. It¡¯s like someone has set my whole body on fire. I scream for Rnd to help me as the pack looks onward. Why are they looking at me like this? Someone needs to help me. My eyes are on Rnd as he takes a big sniff and stiffens up. He picks me up and carries me back to the table, and I hear growls from behind me. It¡¯s alling from single males. Rnd growls for them to step back. Cole, Nia, my bodyguards, and Nate are blocking them from my view once they realize what¡¯s going on. I¡¯m on the floor, as it seems the fire has doubled, and I can¡¯t breathe. ¡°Go, now. We will hold them at bay,¡± Colemands, and Rnd doesn¡¯t listen twice. He picks me up and runs to the packhouse and upstairs to our room. From Heat to Mate Unknown POV She looks so beautiful, I think to myself. I am angry; she is being pronounced Luna by that arrogant asshole when she should be mine. I almost had her. I turned myself invisible and sprayed myself to cover my scent. As a rogue, they would smell me easily. I¡¯ve been tailing her all day. I can¡¯t help it. I need her. We need her. We want her now. Right now, she is dancing, and she looks so happy in his arms, but soon she will be happy in mine. I can sense the spray I used wearing off. Fuck, time to go. I saw her nce in my direction. She knows I¡¯m here. Just like I knew she knew at the mall, Good, then you know I¡¯ming for you, my precious. Suddenly, she falls. I know I need to go, but she looks like she is hurt, and I am hit by her heat. Fuck, she is in heat. As if in a trance, I am walking up to her, but before I reach her, I see others growling, challenging the alpha. Good. If they kill him, I won¡¯t have to do it myself. The spray is fading faster as I see no choice but to run off thend before I¡¯m caught. I¡¯m no good to my future queen being dead. I WILL BE BACK FOR YOU, Elena. Elena POV We had just reached the room, and I saw Rnd locking all the doors. When he picked me up and carried me here, some of that fire died inside me a little, and I don¡¯t know how. I just knew I needed him. He was locking all the doors, and the fire came back. I hunched over on the bed in pain. ¡°Rnd,¡± I tried to get out. Rnd finished locking all the doors and came over to me. His eyes were still ck. His wolf was in charge. ¡°ze!¡± I cried. Help me. He crawled onto the bed on top of me. ¡°Elena, you¡¯re in heat,¡± ze says. ¡°Then help me,¡± I pleaded. I saw Rnde back. ¡°Elena, I¡¯m trying so hard to control ze instead of taking you roughly. The heat will stop when my seed is buried inside of you.¡± ¡°Rnd. I understand, please. I need you. I need you to help me. Take me, please; I need to feel you. Please, help.¡± I knew what he needed to do, and I was feeling ready for him to do it. Rnd Pov I¡¯ve been trying so hard to keep ze froming out. Her heat was hitting me in waves, and I needed her consent first before I took her. I know she wanted me, but I couldn¡¯t have her living in regret after her heat was over. After female wolves meet their mate, they go into heat. A female¡¯s heart is a primal need to have sex with her mates to start the mating call of the bond. It¡¯s our moon goddess way of making sure the mating bond isplete. Since Elena is a Lycan, I had wondered if she was even going to have one, but as I can see¡­ FUCK I was desperate to rip into her, but I knew I needed to take this slow. Her heat hit me once more as I grabbed her legs and spread them apart. I slipped one finger into her flower and froze. A soft moan escaped her mouth. I kept slipping in and out of her until her orgasm hit. Her heat would go down, and I knew what she needed. I climbed on top and grabbed her face. ¡°Elena, look at me,¡± Imanded, and she did. I slid inside her slowly. ¡°Rnd,¡± she moaned, arching her back as she adjusted to my size, finally fitting together like a puzzle separating our entire lives. As I slid inside, I found myselfing into contact with an unexpected barrier. My wolf howled in joy at the sudden revtion. She waspletely mine to fucking im. ¡°This is going to be a little painful,¡± I told her, pushing forward with a little more force. Elena stiffened beneath me, but after a minute, she eventually rxed. When I knew it was okay to move, I gently pulled out and pushed back in. I feltplete bliss when I slid in. Her soft moans now turned into violent screams of pleasure as we both worked up a sweat close to the climax. ¡°FUCKKK!¡± she growled as her orgasm tore through her. Mine followed right after. I could feel her heating back, and I sprang back into action. She moaned with each thrust, her voice echoing and bouncing off the walls. I could feel her body shake as she ripped another orgasm. I felt her go limp, but I wasn¡¯t done with her yet. I turned her back on her back and lifted her legs, bringing my mouth to her flower. I sucked andpped up all of her juice, using my fingers to enter her while kissing her inner thighs. ¡°Rnd Dd.¡± She cried out as another orgasm hit her. Shit shit shit! Watching her orgasm, I positioned myself back on top and entered her, grabbing one of her beautiful breasts into my mouth. I felt her legs wrap around my waist and push me deeper and deeper inside her as I was kissing her neck. ¡°The pain ising back,¡± she yelled. As if on cue, my member sprang right back up, ready for her. Now that she was used to me, it was time to let loose. I turned her on her stomach and gripped her hips, pulling her into a doggy-style position. I pushed inside of her, and she grabbed the sheets, moaning for more. I used one hand to grip her hair as I picked up the pace until I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Fuck¡­. I can¡¯t remember thest time I came this hard; the fucking thing didn¡¯t stop until it filled Elena up, her body soaking up every drop. When I was done, I lifted my head and peered over at Elena with hooded eyes. Her lips were parted, her cheeks flushed, and her eyes closed, but I could tell the pain had lessened since her temperature had calmed down. I climbed out of bed and ran a cool bath for her in the tub, filling it with bubbles. I opened the door to go get Elena, but she was already at the door. She looked extremely tired. I picked her up and put her in the tub, took a poof, and gently washed her. The water started bubbling, however, and I stumbled back as a new wave of her heat hit me again. My body shook as I fought for control, but I knew what she needed. Her arousal was so thick. I rinsed her off with cool water. I felt the need to mark her and im her. I knew it would get rid of her heat. Once again, my shaft tightened in response to her needs. I pinned her against the bathroom wall, lifting her body and setting her down on my dick. ¡°Oh God,¡± she moaned as I bounced her up and down. FUCKKK! It felt better every fucking time. I buried my head in the crook of her neck as I got lost in her sweetness. I picked up the pace and gripped her arms around my neck as her orgasm tore through her. She was kissing my neck at the same time, and I felt her canines pierce my sweet spot. FUCK, SHE JUST MARKED ME. I groaned from the sharpness, but it was soon ovee by pleasure. The ze was more than happy to return the favor, and as I felt my nut tear through, I felt my caninese out, and I bit down on her sweet spot. She screamed with pleasure, and I felt her go limp. Her body temperature wasing down as I took her to bed. I wrapped the cover around her and climbed into bed with her. I linked with Cole to make sure everything was okay, and he assured me it was. I watched my little one fall asleep with a smile on her face. She looked so beautiful as the moonlight fell on her. She half awoke when I brushed my hand against her cheek. ¡°I love you,¡± she said, half asleep.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°As I love you, my queen, sleep now.¡± I kissed her forehead, and sometimeter, after watching her, I fell asleep as well. Training Elena Pov I just woke up to see Rnd sleeping. His face looked so peaceful; his curly jet-ck hair tousled over his face. Last night¡¯s events rey in my head, and I can¡¯t help but smile. I¡¯m sore, but it¡¯s definitely a good kind of sore. I get out of bed using my wolf speed, so I don¡¯t wake up Rnd and go to the bathroom. I ran a nice hot bath and got in. This bathtub is huge, I thought to myself. I agree.. Rx; I¡¯ll heal your body. I close my eyes and rx, and I smell berries, so I know Rnd is awake. Hees behind me and rubs my shoulders, kissing me on my marking spot. ¡°Good morning, little one,¡± he says, and he and I get in the tub with me. He had been still nude sincest night, and my eyes zeroed in on his dick. Fuckfuck, that is big. I lick my lips as I recall how he felt inside me. I can hear him chuckle as he waddles through the water to get to me. The steam from the little bath pool is surrounding us, making a berry-scented smell fill up the room. He picks me up and puts my legs around his waist as I wrap my arms around him, kissing him softly. I can feel the kiss deepening and the tingling sensation between my legs. Rnd takes a smell, smiling at me. ¡°How are you feeling, little one??¡± he says, rubbing his hands along my back. ¡°I¡¯m okay; both the snow and the hot water have healed the soreness I had,¡± I told him. ¡°Good, ¡°he says, and I can feel his member back at attention. He grinds against my flower, and I can feel myself getting wet. One of his hands slid past my stomach, and he slid a finger inside of me. I let out a moan as I toss my head back, and he slips in another finger, followed by another one. I grab his massive member in my hands and stroke it, listening to him growl at the sudden touch. ¡°Look at me,¡± he says, and I do. He smirks and keeps going faster, and I jerk at the same pace, knowing both me and him are about to orgasm soon. His eyes seemed to be staring holes in me, and I bit my bottom lip. At that point, an orgasm rips out of him, and he holds me while mine follows. After wee down from our big O, we finish washing and get dressed. I chose to wear ck sweatpants with a sweatshirt since I wanted to start my training today with all the energy I have right now. I only have 12 days to get ready for my fight against Alpha Ned. ¡°Are you ready, Luna?¡± he says, his eyes taking my body. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I told him, smirking. We go to the kitchen, and Rnd meets up with Cole, leaving me alone with them. Some of the pack members are there eating breakfast. They all smile and bow to me as I put some fruit on my te. I can tell they are a little ufortable, not knowing what to say. A little girl taps on my leg. Her blonde hair and big brown eyes widened. ¡°Hello Luna,¡± she says shyly. ¡°Hello, pretty, What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked. ¡°Miley, ma¡¯am,¡± she says. I picked her up and let her sit on my knee. ¡°Miley, such a beautiful name for a beautiful little girl,¡± I tell her, and she blushes. ¡°How old are you, Miley?¡± ¡°I am this much,¡± she says, holding up four fingers. A few of the pack membersugh at her cuteness. ¡°Well, Miley, I can tell you are very brave for your age. That¡¯s a good quality to have. Be kind and always have courage, my beautiful girl,¡± I told her, and I hugged her. I feel her hands wrap around my neck, and she lets go, jumping down from myp and running to a woman by the door. ¡°Mama, I met Luna, and she called me beautiful and brave,¡± Miley said, holding her hands up for the woman to lift her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if she bothered you, Luna,¡± the woman says, bowing her head. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s not an issue; you are raising a lovely child,¡± I tell her, and she smiles. ¡°Thank you, Luna. My name is Nina. I work in the gardens. If there is anything you need from me, please let me know,¡± she said, and I nodded my head to her. She walks away with Miley looking back at me, smiling. That girl is just the cutest. After I finish eating, I go to the training grounds. Some of the pack warriors are there runningps. I figured I¡¯d be doing the same. Fortunately, I stretched. Hank and I will bothe up to me. ¡°Hello guys,¡± I told them. ¡°Hello Luna,¡± Hank told me, bowing. ¡°Hello Luna,¡± Will linked me. It was nice to finally hear his voice. ¡°I need a trainer to prepare for my fight against Alpha Ned and was hoping I could get someone,¡± I told them. Luna, if you do us the honor, we would love to train you.¡± I will link to it. ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± Hank said. No one here has as much experience fighting as Will and me, not even your mate,¡± he says with a smile. ¡°I would be proud to have you,¡± I told them. We all walked out into the woods. ¡°I figured you would want your privacy, so we woulde here for your training, Luna,¡± Hank says. ¡°Perfect,¡± I told him. ¡°First things first, we will teach you how to shift into your wolf, since it is your wolf that will be giving you most of your stamina and support. We will go for a run after and give you time to your wolf before we begin again.¡± Hank says. I¡¯ve been dying to be let out. Finally I mentally roll my eyes at Snow, but I know she is right. I had to keep her cage so no one would find out I shifted. Okay, focus. The first time you shift into your wolf, it is very painful. With each shift, the pain will lessen. You will feel all of your bones breaking. DO NOT FOCUS ON THE PAIN. The pain will notst. Focus on your wolf. Push your wolf out. The longer you focus on the pain, the longer it will take. Now get ready. I will link to it. I get down on the ground on my hands and knees and focus on Snow. I let out a cry as I felt my first *pop* in my leg, followed by another one. ¡°Don¡¯t focus on the pain,¡± Hank says, kneeling beside me and looking me in the eye. ¡°Talk to your wolf.¡± I nod as another *pop*es through my arm. This pain is almost unbearable. Snow, are you there? Yes, Elena, you will get through this. Hold on and breathe. Keep breathing, my love; the pain will pass, I promise. I can¡¯t wait to see you again, Snow. Me too, Elena. I¡¯m so happy to finally be let out. I felt like I had been caged for so long. We both were¡­ *pop* The pain is temporary, Elena. Remember when you fell down the steps as a little girl and dad woulde and wrap you up, telling you how strong you are? Yes, I do. Wait, how do you know that? I see all of your memories, Elena. Being a Lycan, rules don¡¯t apply the same way to us. We are immune to silver. Wolfsbane won¡¯t kill us, but it will make us very weak. We can alsopel others using our will. That giftes from my wolf line being fused with that of a vampire. That sounds awesome. So, wait, I¡¯m a vampire? Yes, my love, but you have not essed that part. It won¡¯t be essed until your first kill. Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t evere to that. So, how long will this shift take? It¡¯s already done. I look down and see I am on four legs. Snow¡¯s fur is so white, it¡¯s almost blinding. I sat back and let Snow take full control. Snow POV The Hank and Will humans stare at me in a trance. I nod at them, and they shift into their wolves. They ran into the woods, and I soon followed, catching up to them and passing them in an instant. To Elena, it was 4 years since I was born and caged, but the truth is, I haven¡¯t been let out since her past life, and damn, this feels good. My body is aware of all of my surroundings, from the lightest leaf falling 20 yards ahead of me to the spider 5 yards behind me, weaving its web in a tree. I decide to run back to the clearing after a while, and Hank and Will¡¯s wolf forms follow me. I brought Elena back to consciousness. She can shift back. Will and Hank have both shifted back into humans and have put on some extra clothes someone brought. I see clothes for Elena as well. They must have linked to someone before we left. Elena POV Snow brought me back forward. It felt so good to be in wolf form, feeling the wind on our fur as we ran through the woods. Hank and Will are now dressed, and Will is on his knees, mind-linking me. ¡°Picture your human form in your mind, and you will change. I did and felt my body change back to human.¡± ¡°Good Elena¡±. Good. Hank turned his back as Will averted his eyes and handed me my clothes. I went behind a tree and changed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Lycans still existed,¡± Hank said. ¡°You are immensely powerful, and your wolf is beautiful. It exins how you linked us allst night.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a long story,¡± I told him. ¡°Your training will be twice as hard as what we originally nned from now on. You have a Lycan wolf. No one knows that Lycans still exist. During your fight with the Alpha, use this to your advantage. Do not shift unless it is necessary. We will train your human form harder than your wolf. Lycans carry the knowledge of all fighting styles, so there is no need to work with your wolf as much.¡± Hank links to me. He is correct. We spent the whole morning working in hand-to-handbat. I kept getting knocked down at first, but by the afternoon, the techniques were easy for me. Ever since I shifted, all of my reflexes have been alert. Every time one of them attacked me, it was like they were moving in slow motion. I would easily gain the upper hand each time. It was like my body knew what to do, even if I didn¡¯t. ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t trained before, Elena? You move extremely fast,¡± Hank said as we walked back to the packhouse. ¡± Positive. I don¡¯t know what happened; it was like one moment you guys were kicking my ass, the next time time slowed, and I saw all of your moves. ¡± Amazing. It must be a power your Lycan has,¡± Hank said. I saw Rnd on the training ground, fighting other wolves. ¡°Thank you, you guys,¡± I told them as I walked to the training grounds. ¡°Meet us at the same spot tomorrow, at 7 a. m., for your training,¡± will link to me. I nodded at him and walked to Rnd. I watched Rnd take down each person she fought. His moves are so graceful, you would think he was simply dancing. I could tell he was holding back his full potential. He spotted me when he was done with thest wolf and came over to me, his skin glistening in the sun with sweat. His muscles seemed to flex, and I bit my lip. ¡°Hey, babe,¡± ¡°How was training?¡± he said to me, kissing me. ¡°It was fine. I learned some new things about myself, and I shifted too.¡± I said it happily. He picked me up and twirled me around. ¡°That¡¯s an amazing little one,¡± he said. We spent the rest of the day helping pack members with issues and visiting the orphanage, and I hung out with the pack members while Rnd attended some business meetings. Rnd was nowhere to be found but nighttime. Someone told me I was still stuck in business meetings. I decided to go to bed without him. I couldn¡¯t sleep, however, and my thoughts drifted to him. They drifted to the events ofst night and this morning, and I felt myself getting turned on. Rnd isn¡¯t here, and I figured it would give me time to try something I¡¯ve wanted to try for a while. Iy down on my back and lifted my hand from the side, sliding it down to my flower. I feel my lips. I push them apart using my fingers and touch my clitoral area. I feel a sensation that sends shockwaves through my body. It feels¡­ oh my goddess! My back arches up, and my head falls back as I grip the pillow with my other hand. I felt a moan escape my lips. I start moving my fingers into a circle. I can¡¯t help but think of Rnd¡¯s tight muscles and his berry scent. I¡¯m rubbing myself, wishing he was here. I¡¯m moving faster and faster with more pressure. This feels so fucking amazing. The pressure within keeps growing, and I know I¡¯m about to orgasm soon. I think about Rnd pushing me against the wallst night, and the next thing I know, my orgasm is ripping through as my body spasms. It stops only when I¡¯vee down with the feeling of my big O. I decided to go again and try to put myself to sleep. I sat up and spread my legs, leaning them back on the pillows, and touched my clitoral area again. I¡¯m rubbing it, and it feels so fucking good, and I can¡¯t help but want Rnd toe in here and put his tongue between my legs again. Moans escape me. I closed my eyes. I hear the room door open, but it feels too good to stop. I hoped it would go away, but then his scent hit me, and I stopped. FUCK, ROLAND CAUGHT MEExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Something New Rnd¡¯s POV I had just finished the paperwork in my office and went downstairs to look for Elena. She is the only one who takes the stress of paperwork away. I asked around, but no one seemed to have seen her. I went upstairs to the room because it was night; she would be washing up around now. I heard her moaning before I reached the door. Curiosity hit me, and I opened the door. There is my beautiful mate, lying on the bed, eyes closed, hand rubbing herself. The smell of her arousal has me dick-thumping. I froze and just watched her. She must have realized I was there because she opened her eyes and stopped. ¡°Little one, please, don¡¯t stop,¡± I begged. I want to see it. Goddess, I just want to watch her. She looks like a fucking goddess on our bed. She seems to think about it. She started again. I¡¯m watching her, and I can¡¯t even blink. I slowly walked and used both hands to grab the rails at the end of the bed, watching this beautiful sight in front of me. I wonder if she has tried anything else. ¡°Baby, put your fingers inside of your pussy,¡± I told her. She hears my words and listens to me. Fuck! She gasps as her fingers enter her. ¡°Pull them out and slowly push them in.¡± She does, and she starts moaning louder. I keep going, using all my willpower to just watch her and refrain from taking off my pants and fucking her. My member kept pressing against my pants now, bulging toe out, but I wanted to enjoy this sight. ¡°Curl your fingers, baby, and use your other hand to rub your clitoral area, I told her. Her body is starting to shake now. I can tell she is close. ¡°Rnd.¡± She moans my name. I nearly came undone. ¡°Yes, little one.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Kiss me, please,¡± she moans. I crawl between her legs, careful to keep enough distance so she can continue to rub herself and kiss her swollen mouth, taking her bottom lip into my teeth. I use my tongue to explore her mouth, and her breathing quickens. I deepen the kiss by putting one hand on her face and her orgasm tears into her. I want to take her fingers and put them in her mouth, but she looks so sleepy. If I did that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop myself. She came down from her orgasm painting and looked down, cheeks flushed, embarrassed. I leaned forward and kissed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, my little one. That was the hottest thing I just witnessed. You are so beautiful.¡±. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, and sheid down on the bed. I stripped my clothes off andid beside her, concentrating on making my dick go down. Once I did, I climbed behind my sleeping Luna and fell asleep. Her peaceful state put me at ease as I watched her drift off, the events of the day rxing her. The Day Before the Big Fight Elena POV I¡¯ve been training with Will and Hank for over a week and a half now. Each day, we went through different fighting styles. Some were easy, others had them knocking me on my ass, but I always got back up. Rnd was upset because of all the scars I kept getting, but they healed right back up, and he knew I needed to train my hardest. We even had a few sparring sessions together. I would always let him win since the pack was watching, but there were plenty of moments I could have ended the session, and I think he knew it. My body has toned up fast, due to my Lycan abilities. It turns out I can tap into my vampire abilities without turning, but I can only tap into the speed. So far, Rnd, Will, and Hank are the only ones who know about my vampire side, and I choose to keep it that way. Today was the day before the fight, and I am doing somest-minute wolf training with Will while Hank watches. ¡°Watch your six.¡± ¡°Strike the back of the neck.¡± ¡°Long Knee Elena, Long Knee¡± ¡°Head for the throat.¡± Hank barked out instructions, and I did. Will almost had me, but he slipped, and I pinned him down instantly. Once I did, he had no choice but to submit and tap out. He shifted back to human as well as me, and we got dressed. He nodded at me. ¡°You¡¯re ready,¡± he says to me. I spent the rest of the morning pondering whether or not I could win this fight. Rnd invites me to wash up and meet him in the forest. Once I do, I meet him out there, and he is carrying a really big basket. ¡°What¡¯s up, sir?¡± I asked him. ¡°Since we mated, I¡¯ve been able to sense your feelings. I can tell you how you feel about tomorrow, and I wanted to do something to help take your mind off it. Let our wolves spend some time together,¡± he said, smiling and taking me in his arms. Yes, please. I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to meet my mate. ¡°That sounds like an awesome idea, and Snow loves it,¡± I told him. He shifted instantly and nudged my legs. His wolf was almost 6 feet tall. His coat matched the jet ck of his hair, and his eyes made his wolf more intoxicating. ¡°Hello ze,¡± I told him, kissing him between his ears. I then shifted into my wolf. Elena/Snow Pov Shifting was easy for us, and we could do it in less than a split second-faster than all wolves. ze/Rnd stared at us, and we were wondering why until we realized he had never seen us in our Lycan form. He howled in pleasure at our wolf, and we did the same. Our wolves were almost the same size, but we were taller. ze/Rnd motioned for us to follow him. He grabbed the basket and darted off. We caught up with him quickly, and we ran side by side together. We ran until we came to a clearing with the most beautiful flowers and a small area that contained a smallke with a waterfall. Rnd/ze put the basket down and tackled us yfully. We chased each other for a while until Rnd shifted back. I followed suit. He then jumped into theke, screaming like a little kid, and I followed him, doing the same. We werepletely naked, but Rnd didn¡¯t care. ¡°What if someone sees us?¡± I said, swimming up to him. ¡°It¡¯s in our nature to be naked,¡± he simply said, as if that covered everything. Not that I was wishing for him to have clothes on. This man was fucking sexy, and all fucking mine. After we swam around, Rnd took some food and a towel out of the basket andid them on the grass while we looked up at the clouds. It was such a beautiful, cloudy day. This could be myst day. Like hell, it will I mentally smile at the snow. ¡°I can feel you¡¯re worried about tomorrow, my little one,¡± Rnd said. ¡°I am just uncertain about tomorrow. I know I¡¯ve trained and trained, but I¡¯m going against an alpha. One that held fear over me for the longest time, and I can¡¯t help but think about Serene¡¯s prophecy,¡± I told him. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been thinking about it too, but something tells me it has something to do with something much bigger,¡± Rnd says. ¡°The moon goddess visited mest night.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°What did she say?¡± I asked him. ¡°She just told me to be strong and to keep you safe. She told me and showed me about our past lives, and somehow I feel stronger for it. Stronger because I have you, and you have me. She said something evil would being our way, and only by standing beside you do we have a chance to ovee it. I believe her,¡± he said. ¡°I have stood beside you in every past life we have had. Any foe we face, we¡¯ve faced together. I will face any evil, any demon. Hell, I¡¯d face 100 demons knowing that I would have you by my side. So don¡¯t worry about tomorrow, my little one. I will be with you, and so will the pack. You¡¯re no longer the girl you were. You are stronger. You are smarter. You are faster. You are a queen in your own right, more powerful than me, and we all support you, my queen, my little one, my luna,¡± he said. I could hear ze howling in his head as if to say, I agree,¡± and my eyes became misty. Rnd is right. I am more powerful now. I can do this. I climbed on top of Rnd and kissed him, and we spent the rest of the afternoon making love together. By the time we got back to the packhouse, all of our friends were in the game room. Serene, Cole, Nate, Mia, and a few other pack members were in there ying Uno and eating snacks while some music was ying. Rnd and I walked in just as Cole yelled ¡°DRAW FOUR BITCH¡± to Nate, and Nate growled in frustration. ¡°Eleanor¡± Serene chipped, taking my hand and kneeling us down to the game. Since everyone (other than Nate) had four cards, Serene handed me and Rnd four cards as well, and we joined in the game. Eventually, we all moved to the movie room and watched Twilight together so we couldugh at the glittery vampires, and everyone but Rnd fell asleep. I looked at everyone. All my friends. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do without any of them. I looked up into Rnd¡¯s eyes as he watched me watch them, and he kissed me on the forehead. I could feel myself falling asleep, and Rnd carried me to our room,id me down, and undressed me. A few momentster, I felt him crawl beside me, and we drifted off to sleep. The Big Fight Elena¡¯s POV After I washed up and ate breakfast, I got dressed. I decided to wear an all-ck bodycon catwoman suit with ckbat boots. I also wore hand sleeves that had brass knuckles hidden inside so they would pack an even harder punch, as Hank taught me. After I came down, Serene was in the kitchen waiting for me with an older-looking woman. ¡°Eleanor, this is Maggie,¡± she told me. ¡°Maggie used to be a practicing witch and has been teaching me how to harvest my power and control it. ¡°Luna,¡± Maggie said, bowing. ¡°Thank you for helping my friend out, Maggie,¡± I told her. ¡°Any friend of the Lunas is a friend to me,¡± Maggie says. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve been practicing protection spells, and I want to put one on you,¡± Serene says. I knew I needed any luck I could get, so I simply nodded my head. Serene cut her hand and mixed some sort of powder into it in a bowl. She also took a strand of my hair and then closed her eyes. When she opened them, they werepletely white. ¡°Ut hanc vessle proelia facere volentibus. Spiritibus, Kee tutam eam incolumem. Custodi im tutum ab illis qui intelli guntur nocere ei. Defendant nos luna, et erubu erunt omnes magical. Lycan suo custodian, et mater luna. Benedicti. Benedicti.¡± She chants Protect this vessel as she battles those who wish to do evil. Spirits keep her safe from harm. Keep her safe from those who mean her harm. Protect our Luna, makers of magic. Protect Lycan, mother moon. Blessed be. Blessed be.) After she is done chanting, the bowl glows white. I notice I¡¯m also glowing, and then it goes away. She nodded while wrapping her hand to stop the bleeding. ¡°Thank you, Serene,¡¯, I told her. I can feel Rnd Mindlinking, everyone. ¡°It¡¯s time¡± is all he says. Serene and I make our way to the car, where Rnd, Will, Hank, Mia, Nate, and Cole are waiting. 100 of our pack warriors are following behind us, and Rnd says more will meet us there. My heart is beating out of my chest with anticipation, but Rnd holds me tighter, and I inhale his scent to calm me down. I¡¯m going to mind-link you while I¡¯m watching to see the weak spots he has. Make sure you remember your training. If he exposes himself, his neck instantly goes for it. Lock your jaw down as tightly as you can until he either submits or dies. Either way, it will make the match quick. Don¡¯t let him draw out the match and weaken you. Will link to me. ¡°You got this,¡± Hank says. I nodded towards him as well. We arrive at an arena on what I can only assume are neutral grounds. I can see many packs there, most likely Ned¡¯s allies, in case someone steps out of line. We get out of the car, and Hank shifts into his wolf instantly as a bodyguard and walks ahead of me while Will and Rnd walk on either side. There is so much energy and aura radiating from all of us that people step back to avoid being in our sight as we walk to the center of the arena. I can see one side has Ned allies on it. It looks like there are over six packs, with each alpha sneering down at me as if I were some sort of monster. Lynx, David, Jen, and my bitch mom are all standing in the inner circle on the field. I¡¯m not sure why, but part of me was looking for Marcus, but he wasn¡¯t here. I can see all the alphas have gathered with them, sneering our way. On the other hand, crowds and crowds of people start to fill in, which I can only assume are our allies. From the looks of it, it¡¯s over 15 packs. All of their alphas head our way and bow to me for good luck. I took Rnd¡¯s hand, and he kissed it and went to the podium. Some eyes went to him, but most were on me. Will and Hank backed away to give room for Alpha Ned and me. Soon, Ned approached me in the middle of the arena while his alphas backed away to the sidelines. I can see Serene, Nate, Cole, and Mia close by, their eyes shooting daggers at everyone on the other side. ¡°He will try to intimate you. Say Nothing. Make your expression unreadable,¡± Nate links to me. I stood straight; no emotions could be read on my face. ¡°Little Girl, you have no chance of winning. You mind step as well aside¡±, he taunts, but I say nothing, and my face gives nothing away. ¡°Bitch, I know you hear me when an alpha speaks your fucking answer,¡± he says, giving off his aura. My face is still unreadable, and his aura is sh*tpared to mine. I can see him getting worked up now, and he paces back and forth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have that pretty mouth screaming in pain soon enough¡± with a nasty scowl. I could feel a chill crawling on my back, but I decided to keep it down. Rnd, however, heard him and growled so loudly that the whole arena stopped talking and listened. Ladies and gentlemen TODAY WE GATHER FOR A CHALLENGE FOR THE ALPHA POSITION OF THE BLACK SONS PACK BETWEEN ALPHA NED AND LUNA ELENA OF THE BLACK ALDER PACK. THIS MATCH WILL CONSIST OF NO OTHER WOLF. IF ANY CHALLENGER BREAKS THIS RULE, THEN YOU ARE DECLARING WAR. THE FIGHT WILL BE EITHER SUBMISSION OR, IF NO ONE SUBMITS, IT WILL BE DEATH. Ned¡¯s side howled at this, as if my death would finally give them peace. SHIFTING INTO YOUR WOLVES IS ALLOWED. YOU ARE NOT TO LEAVE THE ARENA UNTIL THE FIGHT IS OVER. CHALLENGERS, TAKE YOUR PLACE. I walked to the end of the arena. Rnd steps down andes to the arena for me. He then kisses my forehead and breathes me in. ¡°Remember your training and what I told you about yesterday. I have every bit of confidence that you will defeat him,¡± he says, then he walks back to the podium.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°You say goodbye, little wolf,¡± Ned says, and his sideughs while our side growls. He has a strong wolf, but it is nothingpared to a Lycan wolf. Let¡¯s tear his ass apart. I agree, I told Snow, positioning myself. Elena, do not shift into your wolf unless you need to. He will not be expecting her size, and it would catch him off guard enough to finish this match. I guarantee he won¡¯t fight you hand in hand. He is too weak for that. He will attack you with full power, using his wolf. Use your Lycan powers. Do not underestimate him or his wolf. Remember to train. It booms in my head. I nodded; my eyes were still focused on Ned. CHALLENGERS READY! I locked eyes with Ned. Today is the day you die, I silently say in my head. ON MY COUNT ONE The wind slows down. I steady my breathing. TWO I can feel my Lycan powers searing through me. Snow and I have fused into one. THREE Big Fight pt 2 Elena POV We take a few steps, walking in circles while observing each other. I try to guess when he is going to attack. Will pointed out that he would take the initiative tounch the first attack. Ned won¡¯t want this watch for long either, as he is ready to kill me. And he does. I see him suddenly shift into his wolf and run towards me. ¡°Make him think you are weak.¡± Will links me. I run slowly towards Ned, and he jumps at me in his wolf form. This all goes in slow motion, but I still dodge at thest moment, and he goes tumbling down. I go tounch my fist, aiming for his jaw, but before I can reach him, he rushes me, shifting back into a human, and kicks me in the stomach, making me fly back a few meters. His side of the stadium cheers him on. Shit Don¡¯t overestimate your audience. Nate links I get back up, and we circle each other. ¡°Are you trying to get Elena killed?¡± Ned says. ¡°What is the point of all of this?? Do you think you can be an alpha all of a sudden and win my ck Suns pack over like this? Or is it that you want us all killed and at his feet? He sneers. ¡°Do you think you can call yourself an alpha, or your pack a pack? I ask He looks at me, frowning, confused by my question. I tightened my ponytail. ¡°What now? Are you going toin about how we treated you again? Are you ying the innocent victim now that you have been mated to the Alpha King? He lunges at me, but I dodge the attack again. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about myself. You¡¯re weak. Unable to make decisions for yourself, you are ready to bow to other ns for a pitiful alliance. You don¡¯t control your pack; instead, you let them beat 14-year-old girls.¡± He starts growling. ¡°Careful with your words! Don¡¯t insult me! he says, growling. I can hear Rnd growling at him. Now, I will link to me. I run to tear out this throat, but he sees me at thest second, and my ws take out a chunk of his face instead. I follow it with a powerful kick, and he staggers back. I take a couple of steps back and get ready to hit again, but Snow warns me in time, and we see him shapeshift. Facing a wolf is way different than facing a human. I adjust my position and throw a kick at the right moment to send him away. He falls back a bit further. My side of the stadium cheers me on. I need to shapeshift and let snow lead, but I¡¯m waiting for the right moment. When he charges you, Shift, Willmands? I took a few steps back, and I could feel Snow getting impatient. Just a few seconds Snow Wait for it. wait And there he goes. As expected, he jumps as soon as he gets on his feet again, running toward me. I stood ready, carefully waiting for the right time. He runs closer, and when he runs at me,. NOW ELENA, Nate links I shapeshifted. It was at thest second, and hended on his back, exposing his neck to me. Snow was out, and she was ready for blood. The whole stadium was so quiet, you couldn¡¯t hear a pin drop. I know they were all looking at my Lycan wolf, but I didn¡¯t care. My wolf stood 2 feet taller than Ned. Go for it now, Nate Links. In a blink of an eye, Snow has his neck in her throat. He was caught off guard by my wolf; he didn¡¯t even have time to get out of the way. Snow bites furiously, and he lets out a whimper. Her fangs in his throat are powerful, and I can smell his blood. He fights for a while, trying to kick her off of him, but she doesn¡¯t let go. His side is yelling loudly, calling me names, or telling him to get loose. Not a chance. I¡¯m not letting go. Keep the hold. LOCK YOUR JAW AND YOUR FEET, Will says, and Snow does it. He whimpers and struggles, but I¡¯m not letting him loose. He knows what he has to do. He tries fighting again, but I can taste more blood in my mouth. He is running out of time now. His pack encouraged him not to give up, but we all know it¡¯s a matter of time. Either he submits, or I kill him. All of a sudden, I felt a vivid pain in my nk, and I let go by instinct. I don¡¯t know what happened, but he probably scratched me deep enough. SNOW IM FINE I know she trusts my wolf. I let her take control, so I could concentrate on the crowd. A lot of people have started cheering him on, but some I see are still stunned by my appearance. STAY WITH YOUR WOLF. Will booms, and I rush back to focus with Snow. Ned suddenly attacks, and I use my speed to dodge it andnd a hard kick to his head. Don¡¯t let him dominate you. Will links Ned tries to get back to me, but I use my speed and won¡¯t let him get to me. He rushes out to me and jumps, and I slow everything down in slow motion. HIS NECK, I heard Will say, but I already knew. I caught him by his neck in mid-air, and we came tumbling down. My jaw locked down on his neck, and I locked my feet on the ground. YOU GOT HIM The crowd is getting louder, but I zero them out. Right now, my focus is on my prey. If he doesn¡¯t submit, I will snap his fucking neck right here, and he knows it. I¡¯m waiting for Ned to recognize defeat. Some ally packs from his side are leaving. They know this fight is over; the oue is clear now. Finally, Ned submits. He stops fighting, extends his legs, and starts to whimper. I slowly retreated and took a few steps back. Rnd reaches me first and hands me a t-shirt and some sweatpants. He is soon followed by Serene, Nate, Cole, Mia, Will, and Hank. I see Ned shapeshift back into a human, and he is savagely beaten. Luna, David, Jen, Lynx, and another pack member. They help him get dressed while sending me hateful nces. I saw Rnd walk up to Ned. ¡°So?¡± Ned growls but bends one knee. ¡°I acknowledge my defeat. Elena Davis is now free to lead the ck Suns territory.¡± His whole pack is surrounding me now, and they are all growling at me. His members still support him after it, which doesn¡¯t surprise me considering they all took part in beating me. Rnd turns his back andes back to me. He scans my body for all my injuries. I¡¯m bleeding through my shirt, but I will survive. We all turned around to go back to the car. ¡°I should have nned you and your father¡¯s deaths better,¡± Nate mumbles. I stop dead in my tracks. ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked. Lynx and Jen are looking at him in surprise, as if he just said something they couldn¡¯t believe. ¡°I said¡± He stands up. ¡°That I should have nned you and your¡¯ father¡¯s deaths better.¡± My motherughed. ¡°You set up my father¡¯s murder,¡± I said, my hate thick in every word as I remembered that horrible day. ¡°He was no good, always sticking his nose where it didn¡¯t belong, but he got what he deserved, and soon you will¡­ ¡­.. Thest word wasn¡¯t out because, in less than a split second, I was in front of him, ripping out his heart. He looked at his heart for a moment in my hand and slid to the ground.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. DEAD I felt something inside me take over. I looked at his heart, and I knew. I unleashed my vampire abilities. His heart was so pretty in my hand, and the blood smelled so good. I bit his heart and tore it to pieces, drinking the blood out of it. Lynx and Jen stare at his body, then look at me, horror in their eyes, followed by fear. The rest of his pack, however, decided to growl at me to challenge me even now, knowing I didn¡¯t kill my father, but I¡¯ve had enough. I let out a monstrous growl, and everyone dropped to their knees, kneeling. His pack members now looked at me in fear. Enough. My voice boomed. There will be no more killings in this area today. IF SOMEONE STILL FEELS LIKE YOU HAVE A POINT TO PROVE, STEP FORWARD. I looked behind me, and even my pack and our allied packs were bowing. Even Rnd was bowing to me, but when everyone looked at me in fear, he gave me a small smile. I saw the smile leave his face as he looked into my eyes, then jumped up, looking at my left side, and everything moved in slow motion. I felt a bloodlust. I felt powerful bloodlust, and my aura turned red. Blood red. I turned to my left and saw David, Ned¡¯s son, jumping at me. I grabbed his neck in mid-air and tore his head off his body. Time went back to normal right after. His head was still in my hand as his blood gushed out of the wound. I held his head high, and I let the blood pour into my mouth before I tossed his head aside. My shirt was coated in the blood of both my father and son. I fucking enjoyed it. I was ready for more. But no one moved. It was like people forgot how to breathe. Everyone waited to see what I would do next. I locked eyes with Lynx and then Jen and grabbed them both by the necks. The struggle is in my hands. I thought about my father, though. I knew he would never forgive me if I had killed them, and I wouldn¡¯t spill blood unless I had to. I tossed them to the side. Lynx grabbed Jen, making sure she was okay, and they both looked at me with fear. ¡°Cross me again, and I won¡¯t hesitate next time,¡± I tell them, my red aura directed at them and everyone else. They were shaking, but both bowed in submission. I looked at the rest of his pack. Each face I looked at brought me back to my birthday. I growled at the frustration. I wanted to kill them. I wanted to kill them all. This is not our way, Elena. Stand down and show mercy. They are already submitting. Snow¡¯s voice echoes in my head. I turn around to Rnd, who is also looking at me with sadness in his eyes, but he nods. He is only waiting for my word to wipe out this pack. Minutes that seemed like hours seemed to pass, but I knew what to do. I felt my aura turning white again and shook my head at Rnd. ¡°Rnd, this pack is yours. Do with it what you will,¡± I told him. Lynx spoke up. ¡°With all respect, Alpha Elena, we would like to submit allegiance to you and only you,¡± he says, kneeling, surprising the hell out of me. ¡°Where is your beta, Marcus?¡± I asked him. I hear Rnd¡¯s slight growl. I can hear Jen letting out a little sob. ¡°He left Alpha. He left not too long after you did.¡± Marcus Left? I thought to myself. I don¡¯t know why I am concerned. He is my ex-mate. Someone I had always loved. But he is an ex. I pushed the thoughts out of my mind. I can feel Rnd gazing at me in confusion. SHIT, I FORGOT HE CAN FEEL WHAT I FEEL. I turn back to Lynx and nod, and he kneels back down, waiting for mymand. ¡°Those of you who wish to serve me in this pack, stay. Those who wish to go, go. Just know that in doing so, you will dere yourselves rogues and will never be wee onto packnds ever again.¡± I told them. No one was left. No one moved. They all submitted to me. I looked at my mother, who looked as if she was about to run. She started walking backwards, and I could feel her fear. ¡°Capture her and put her in the dungeons,¡± Imand the ck Sun¡¯s pack. They all surround her in an instant, binding her hand behind her back. She is kicking and screaming and calling me names as they put her in the car. ¡°Lynx, I have no intention of leading the ck Sun¡¯s Pack. This is something you were born to do. Dad raised you for this position should anything happen to your Alpha, so you will honor his memory by stepping up and being the man he wanted you to be. Jen, you will be a Luna. It¡¯s time to stop the bitching and learn to act like one.¡± ¡°Yes, Queen Elena,¡± they both said. ¡°You will treat everyone, including the maids, with respect. If I hear this pack has not gotten their sh*t together or is mistreating even the maids, I wille back to extract such vengeance. You will have wished I had killed you today. Rnd and I will soon discuss your ns for this pack.¡± ¡°Yes, Queen Elena,¡± they say again and bow. I turned back to Rnd, and he opened his arms to me. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I told our pack. Everyone started to clear out. Rnd walks by me, inhaling my scent. I could tell everyone in the limo was avoiding my eyes, as they didn¡¯t know what to say to me. I was covered in blood, and I¡¯m sure my hair was a mess. ¡°Serene,¡± I said, and she looked at me. ¡°Did I do the right thing?¡± I asked her. She pondered it for a moment and then nodded. She seemed to want to ask something but was afraid. I nodded at her to go ahead. ¡°Eleanor, what was that?¡± She asked. Mia, Nate, and Cole¡¯s eyes all turned to me, waiting for an answer. Hank and Will already knew, so they just ignored us. I knew my pack was wanting an exnation, so I took a breath and told them in detail all about snow, me being a lycan, and my visits to the moon goddess, whom Serene already knew. I told them about my wolf blood, how I was half vampire and half-wolf, and how I would ess my vampire abilities after my first kill. The pack asked me a bunch of questions, which Snow answered for the most part. I could feel the pack rx after, and I knew we would all be okay. ¡°Our Luna is a total badass,¡± someone said in the link, and everyone startedughing and agreeing. I grinned, and Rnd kissed my head. ¡°Yes, she is,¡± he said out loud and hugged me closer. I winced because it kind of hurt, but I could feel myself healing. When we got back to the packhouse, I went straight to the shower. I told Rnd I needed some time for myself, and he understood. I undressed. Thankfully, my wound had healed up. I am just sore now. The hot water washed all the caked blood off. I thought back to the events that took ce. I can¡¯t believe I ate a fucking heart, I told myself. And tore off ahead. I started crying. I cried so hard about everything that has happened to me since I was a four-year-old girl trapped in the dungeons, up until where I am now. I felt a little better after, and I got dressed. I decided to go find Rnd when I felt my heart sting. What the heck is this feeling? FIND ROLAND I searched for him and saw him outside in front of the packhouse. It looked like he was greeting someone. I got ready to join him, and suddenly, Nate and Cole were in front of me. ¡°Don¡¯t go outside,¡± Cole said. ¡°Get out of my way, silly.¡± I yfully hit him. ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to bother me.¡± His face was still serious. ¡°Please Elena,¡± Nate said, and I saw Serene and Mia walk to the door, and Mia gasped at the sight she saw. The prickles in my heart grew as I held my chest. ¡°MOVE NOW,¡± I said, using my alpha voice, and they had no choice but to move. Nate grabbed Serene out of my way. There was Rnd¡­ I smiled . Outside¡­. With another woman¡­ My smile faltered as I stood at the door. Her hands were wrapped around his waist. She was kissing him. And he was kissing her back¡­ Raven Unknown POV in a hidden cave not far from the ck Alder Packhouse ¡°Are your daughter and the rogues in ce?¡± ¡°Yes, things are going ording to n.¡± ¡°Good. Make sure you make enough of that potion for the spray next time. Last time she almost fucking noticed me, and if this n falls apart, I¡¯ll be ripping off your fucking head.¡± ¡°Yes. Aya is already in ce. Soon you shall have her, and I shall have her blood, as we agreed.¡± ¡°Good, now get out of my sight.¡± ¡°As you wish, sire.¡± Yes, soon Elena will be mine. She will be my queen, and I¡¯ll wipe out the ck Alder pack as well as take my revenge on the bastard who stole her from me. Soon¡­. Very Soon¡­. Elena Pov KILL THAT BITCH WHO IS KISSING OUR MATE The scene before me causes me to growl, but the pain is nothingpared to the anger I am feeling. The Bloodlust I have to kill her. I¡¯m about to rush out to kill that bitch and Rnd when chains rise out of the floor, and suddenly, I can¡¯t move. I¡¯m pulling and pulling, but nothing is happening. Suddenly, a white mist engulfs me, but not before Rnd and that bitch break apart. Rnd sees me. Suddenly, I¡¯m in a room with no doors, no windows, no anything. The room ispletely white, with arge mirror on one wall. I growl loud enough and try to tear through the walls, but each time I make a hole, it reforms itself. What the fuck? Rnd Pov I was outside the front of the packhouse when I got a mindlink from my guards about a female human with valuable information about my Luna. I¡¯m sure I know everything about Elena already, but this feels important. Let the rogues through; I link to them. I saw two guards walking with a female holding her arms, her blonde hair covering her face. She looks dirty, as if she has been sleeping on the ground for years. As soon as they are close, they drop her to her knees in front of me and stand behind her. ¡°What is your name?¡± Imanded. She says nothing, and I get annoyed. ¡°What information do you have on my Luna?¡± Imand in my alpha tone. ¡°Roley,¡± she says in a whisper. Her voice. Why does her voice sound so familiar? ¡°Look at me,¡± Imanded. She does, and my heart drops as I see her green eyes and freckles. IMPOSSIBLE I know his face. I¡¯ve loved this face for years. I¡¯ve grown up with this face. My mate My first moon-blessed mate (5 years ago, Rnd¡¯s Past Pov) We were approaching a dark witch¡¯sir who had been killing pack wolves and stealing their bodies. From the data we received, it is known she is draining them of their blood. yet we do not know why. My team, Mia, Cole, Nate, my mate Raven, and I, are the five fierce warriors known throughout the pds. ¡°Cole, you, Mia, and Nate go around if she tries to escape. I linked them. ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± they link me. Raven and I move forward. ¡°Roley It¡¯s too quiet,¡± Raven links to me. ¡°I know; keep your guard up.¡± I linked back. We tread silently until we get to the back of the cage, and we see a green mist. There are bodies everywhere, and from the smell of the blood, I can tell it¡¯s from wolves and vampires. A woman is dancing and mixing some stuff, unaware she is about to be captured. ¡°This feels way too easy,¡± I link to Raven. ¡°I agree,¡± Raven links to me. I nod to push forward, and I feel someone linking me ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s a trap¡­ The whole cave explodes and knocks me unconscious. When Ie to, Mia, Cole, and Nate are sitting on rocks around me with a grim expression. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked them. ¡°When we went around, we noticed bodies. There were many, and it looked like some sort of sleeping spell. Nate and Mia fell to the ground, and I linked you before I fell and saw the explosion before I passed out. The witch could have killed us, but she didn¡¯t. It seems there was only one of us she wanted. I looked around. Where is Ravan? We looked all through the cave alpha; she was gone. I almost started to lose control, but I knew I could reach her through our mate bond, so I calmed down and concentrated. ¡°Raven¡± No response ¡°Raven, where are you?¡± No response. Then I felt like someone just took a knife and pierced my heart. My mate¡¯s bond was cut. Which means Raven was dead. I wasn¡¯t going to ept that. We spent the following months looking for her and the witch who took her. One day, out of nowhere, there was a box with a letter. The letter simply said HERE IS YOUR HEART BACK I opened the box, and there was a literal heart in there. It smelled like a rooster. My raven. The love of my life. I turned my heart to stone and vowed to never fall in love again. I vowed to catch this witch, even if it killed me. Even if I had to burn the entire world to do it,. Present: Rnd Pov RAVEN I lifted her, and she started to cry. Without any hesitation, I hugged her tight, but she turned to my face and kissed me on the lips. I felt a little hazy, but then she came too, and I kissed her with everything I had. I spent many months searching for her. She started crying, and I realized I had been as well. ¡°Raven, my love, I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± I said, kissing her tears away. ¡°Roley, the witch. She kept me locked up. She kept taking my blood and weakening my wolf. My wolf is gone roley,¡± Raven says through tears. At that point, I didn¡¯t care. I love her. I¡¯ve always loved her. ¡°The witch sent me your heart, my Luna,¡± I told her, cupping her face. ¡°I couldn¡¯t feel our bond. I thought you were dead.¡± ¡°No, my Roley, I just escaped her, and I came right back here,¡± Raven says, kissing my face. I pulled her lips into mine, and I continued to kiss her, my tears melting into hers. I heard a growl and pulled back. Elena stood at the door. She saw me. She saw me kissing Raven, and she was pissed. Her eyes turned ck with what looked like a hint of red, and I could feel her rage. She looked like she was about tosh out at Raven, and I stood protectively in front of her. Why do I not feel anything for Elena right now? Was it because Raven is back? Again, my head started feeling hazy, but I still stood protectively in front of Raven. ¡°Elena,¡± I called out, but before I could say anything else, chains sprung up from nowhere, and a strange mist came. She was gone. ELENA, I boomed. I couldn¡¯t feel her anymore. It was like she disappeared from the face of the earth. Watching her disappear made me feel strange, and I didn¡¯t understand what was happening. SHIT SHIT SHIT Imanded all the wolves to search for her. I was so busy looking for her that Ipletely forgot about Raven, who had a shocked expression on her face from my outburst. I led her into the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± I told her, and I set off to find Elena, but Raven grabbed me and kissed me again. The haziness was gone, but I still had to find Elena. I had to exin. I was so happy to have Raven back, and I know we had a lot to catch up on. Elena¡¯s face. I¡¯d never seen that before. I could never forgive myself if I didn¡¯t exin and beg for her forgiveness. Though in my mind, I asked myself, do I really need to? Elena Pov ¡°Luna¡± I¡¯m caught off guard, and I spin around ready to attack when I see Maggie and Serene, and a bed pops out of nowhere for them to sit on. Serene is looking at me, terrified, and backs up into a corner. Meanwhile, Maggie remains calm, sitting on the bed. I look in the mirror, and I see my eyes, which have turned pitch ck with red orbs. I turn back to Serene, who is still looking at me as if she is afraid of me. I calm down, and I realize I¡¯ve been projecting my red aura directly onto her. Her wolf must have felt my bloodlust. ¡°Serene, I¡¯m sorry. Please know, I would never hurt you,¡± I told her apologetically. She seemed to ponder it for a moment before nodding and sitting on the bed with Maggie. ¡°Where am I, Maggie?¡± ¡°This is a room I created when I wanted to practice my spells. I¡¯ve been bringing Serene up here to practice her spell casting and help her with her transformation as a wolf. This room ispletely soundproof, and it can only be essed from the outside by the blood of me and Serene. But it will soon be open to you as well,¡± Maggie says. ¡°Why am I here?¡± I told her. I could feel my anger rising. I kept closing my eyes, and I saw that bitch and Rnd. ¡°Your bloodlust was felt throughout the whole house. Now that your vampire side is awake, it will make you self-destructive until you know how to control it. You must channel your negative feelings and let them flow out of your aura so it remains white. Your white aura is pure. When your energy is red, it is taking your hate, and your need for revenge will consume you, but you won¡¯t be able to stop.¡± she said. ¡°But his hands around that bitch?¡± I sneered. Serene seems to get upset as well. ¡°I¡¯m sure he has an exnation for you. You cannot deny that he loves you. From what Serene tells me, your fates have been entwined since the beginning of time. Give him time to exin. Meanwhile, take this.¡± She hands me a ball with silver powder inside of it. ¡°What is this?¡± I asked her. ¡°I created this to help you learn to control your energy. You must keep this ball with you until you learn to control your aura and bloodlust. Whenever your aura turns red, the ball will activate. The powder will drain your red and turn your aura back to white again.¡± She¡¯s right. I can feel my aura turning back to white as the ball takes my red energy. I¡¯m still pissed, but I can now tell the bloodlust was making it worse. ¡°Thank you, Maggie,¡± I told her. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Luna,¡± she said. A mist engulfed the room, and suddenly we were outside, near the garden house. ¡°Luna, the room will open for you; whenever you need to let out frustration or anger or simply need to be alone, just prick your finger and insert it in this hole.¡± She points to the hole in the door. I nod, and Serene grabs my hand. I hadn¡¯t noticed it was almost dark by now. Pack members were out running around in both wolf and human form. I saw Hank and Wille out of the forest. ¡°Hank, Will,¡± I called out. They turned to me and ran to me instantly. ¡°Luna,¡± Hank said, scooping me up in a hug in the air before putting me down.¡± ¡°Hank, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, worried. ¡°Luna, you disappeared. We felt a violent burst of energy, and we went to look for you since we assumed it was from you, but when we got to the spot, the energy that came from you was gone. Will you link me? ¡°Rnd has everyone out searching for you; we heard what happened,¡± Hank said, his voice now sounding bitter. My aura shed red at the memory, and I could feel the ball pulling out red. ¡°Serene and Maggie have a safe room. I had to go there to deal with my emotions. But I¡¯m better now. This ball helps take away the bad emotions until I get my new abilities under control. I showed them. ¡°Luna, do you want us to take you to Rnd?¡± Hank asked. I figured it was time he gave me an exnation. ¡°Yes, Hank,¡± and I¡¯d appreciate it if you would stay with me. I would hate to do something stupid,¡± I told them. Of course, Luna, we will be right behind you. Will you link me? I gave him a small smile, and we reached the packhouse. Serene and Maggie are following us. I¡¯m grateful to have them. People stop moving when they see me, and I can tell by the sad expressions they already know. I can see some mind-linking, Rnd. I rolled my eyes and went to the kitchen. I stop dead in my tracks when I see the gutter-looking bitch sitting in the kitchen, eating like she doesn¡¯t have a care in the world. She looks up at me, and her eyes narrow. I decide to snap her neck, but Rnd is in front of me in an instant. I grab my aura ball and close my eyes to get back in control. He is smiling as he grabs my shoulders and pulls me into a hug. I pushed him off of me, growling at him. He gave me a shocked look. I¡¯ve never growled at him before. He gives me a somber look and sits beside that bitch who puts her head on his shoulder, and I can feel my red aura rising, and I try my best not to let it spiral. Nate hugs Serene as well, but she pushes him away. Serene grabs my hand and rubs it. I know she can sense how I¡¯m feeling.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I can¡¯t even speak. So, she does it for me. ¡°How dare you talk to our Luna after what you¡¯ve done?¡± She spat at Rnd. I can¡¯t even stop her. He growls at her for the disrespect, but I growl at him, and he gets quiet. ¡°Elena,¡± he starts. ¡°This is my Luna,¡± he says, and he points at the bitch. Oh yeah, I¡¯m about to flip my sh*t. ¡°Choose your next words carefully, Rnd,¡± I threatened him as a red aura poured from me in waves and pack members around me lowered their heads in submission. He seemed to think about what to say. I feel like a fuse about to blow at any second. ¡°She is my first moon-blessed mate, Elena.¡± I can feel my energy turning back to white as I realize what he just said, and I look at the girl, who is looking at me with an unreadable look as if trying to figure me out. I turned back to Rnd and sat down at the counter in front of them. Serene and Maggie sat opposite me, and I could feel Will and Hank behind me. ¡°Exin¡± is all I say. Rnd exins everything: how they grew up together, how they found out they were mates, their rules as Luna and Alpha, their mission, and the explosion. The months that followed, and the heart. I was silent as he finished, trying to ponder the information he had given me while trying to sort out my feelings all the same. ¡°Elena says something,¡± he pleads. I¡¯m not upset or anything anymore. Now that I understand everything, all I can think about is how happy he seemed to be sitting next to her. Now I just felt terrible, and I was feeling lonely again. I was feeling like that fourteen-year-old girl in a cage. Uncertain of her fate. ¡°So now what?¡± I asked him. He seemed surprised by my question. As if he wasn¡¯t expecting it. ¡°Give me time,¡± he said. ¡°I need to sort this all out, Elena.¡± I jumped from my stool. Make sure he doesn¡¯t follow me. I linked Will and Hank. I went up to my room to pack some stuff. I wasn¡¯t going to stay in this room while he ¡°figured it out. ¡°Who am I to stand between a first-moon-blessed mate? I was in tears. I was frustrated. I was angry again, but most of all, I was heartbroken. Is this some sort of trick of the moon goddess, I say out loud? Is this a test? All this has been for nothing!!! I came back down with some stuff. Hank and Will were there, making sure Rnd didn¡¯t get past. ¡°Elena, where are you going?¡± Rnd called after me as I walked to the greenhouse with the white room. I can feel him behind me. ¡°I¡¯m going to be staying here until you figure it out,¡± I yelled at him. ¡°Elena, stop being ridiculous; let¡¯s work this out,¡± he says, grabbing my arm. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anything to work out, Rnd. I get that what you have been through is terrible, and I am sorry it happened, but I am your fated mate now. Me. Not her. She doesn¡¯t even have a wolf. How can I sleep with you knowing how you feel about her?¡± I told him, tearsing down my face. ¡°Elena, I¡¯m sorry. I love her, and I love you. I just don¡¯t know what to do, but pleasee back. I will figure it out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for that, I told him. I nipped my finger and put it through the door hole. The door pops open, and I walk through, leaving Rnd alone. Saying Goodbye Elena Pov It¡¯s been a month since everything took ce. Like Luna, I still perform my responsibilities. Taking care of my responsibilities. At least the ones that don¡¯t concern Rnd. When we have visitors, I put on a brave face, smiling, just so our allies will think we are still strong. Rnd doesn¡¯t evene after me anymore. He spends all of his time with her. He doesn¡¯t even pay me any attention anymore, and I can feel our mate bond growing weak. At least his pack still supports me. They don¡¯t talk to him anymore. But that¡¯s not what I want, though. I train every day with the pack to take my mind off stuff. Hank and Will are now leading all the training. I bought myself a car. I kind of hated having to go everywhere by limo. Hank bought a vampire named Shawn toe and help me with my vampire abilities. Shawn is around my age, at least in looks, and he is amazing, teaching me how to unlock other abilities I have. He taught me how topel people and use echolocation, and I even unlocked a teleportation power I didn¡¯t even know I had. ording to him, no one has been able to do so for a millennium. He wears a ring that allows him to walk in daylight. At night, Snow howls for her mate. She misses him. I miss him too, but I have to remind her that he doesn¡¯t love us anymore. I feel my whole body light up with fire each time he makes love to the raven. Serene and Maggie made a potion to dull the pain, and even though I still feel it, it¡¯s tolerable. Serene spends more time with me and is now avoiding Nate. I tell her to go to Nate, but she says he supports his alpha, and she can¡¯t. I hate that my issues are causing them toe apart. Mia spends a lot of time with me as well, but I can tell it¡¯s because Rnd told her too. He is way too predictable.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I know it¡¯s time to step aside. I link Nate to ask where Rnd is, and he tells me he has gone to the mall with a raven. I mindlink all of the members toe to the training grounds. I wait until everyone is settled, waiting for me to start. ¡°I know things have been crazytely with what¡¯s been going on, and I¡¯ve been doing my best to deal with it. To be your Luna. However, I¡¯ve decided that I will be stepping down as your Luna. I hear a lot of angry growls and see a lot of sad faces in my pack. They don¡¯t want me to go. I wait for them to settle down. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t want to leave either. However, I called you all here to say goodbye. I don¡¯t want any of you to be hostile to your alpha anymore. He is still your alpha, and you will treat him with respect. Raven is now his new Luna, and you will respect her the same way you respect me. I¡¯m very happy with all the things we have aplished together. You have all be another family to me. This is why I hope you all understand why I can no longer stay. They all nod and kneel. ¡°For the Luna,¡± someone yells. ¡°For the Luna.¡± The rest of the pack yells. and they all howled with respect. I tear up, grateful for this time I¡¯ve been able to have with my family and Shift. Onest pack run. I mindlink to them. And they all shift. We raced through the woods, all around the barrier, and came back to the house. I went upstairs and linked up with a few members to help me pack. I decided to leave a note for Rnd, so he wouldn¡¯te looking for me when the time came. Whileing downstairs with the rest of the staff, I see Mia, Nate, Serene, Cole, Will, Maggie, Hank, and Shawn waiting for me. ¡°Let mee with you,¡± Serene cried. Nate holds her tight. I put my stuff down and hugged her. Also in tears. ¡°You know I can¡¯t let that happen, my love. Nate needs you here.¡± I told her, wiping her face. ¡°You take care of my girl, Nate, or I¡¯lle back, and it won¡¯t be pretty,¡± I told him while reaching for a hug. ¡°Yes, Luna,¡± he says, hugging me back. I hug Hank and will at the same time. ¡°At least tell us where you¡¯re going, Luna,¡± Hank says. ¡°I¡¯m going to reign in my old packhouse as alpha, but do not tell anyone else here,¡± I link. They nod in understanding. ¡°Please, Luna, don¡¯t go,¡± Cole says, reaching for a hug. ¡°You know why I have to,¡± I told him. I hugged Mia, who was pouring her eyes out. I hug Maggie too. She gave me some potions and a list of herbs on how to make the potions for the pain of the bond. Shawn approached me. ¡°I have trained with you for thesest few months, and I feel as if I let you go without saying what I need to say, I will regret it.¡± he says I nodded for him to continue. Long ago, there was a prophecy of a girl who would possess mystical gifts and powers no one had ever seen before. It was told that she would decide the fate of many. She will be sought out by those who want her powers for evil, and we must protect her at all costs. I believe that girl to be you, Elena. If you have me, allow me to follow you on your journey. I will protect you with my life if you have me. I ponder what he says and decide it would be good if I at least had someone with me that I knew. I nod. I take onest look at everyone. My friends. My family. I smiled and walked out to my car. As I¡¯m driving away, I see all the pack members waving. I will miss them all. ¡°So where are you now, princess?¡± Shawn asks. ¡°We¡¯re going to the ck Suns Territory,¡± I told him. He turned on my radio and started singing along to a song. He has a nice voice, and I decide to join him, and we sing together in the ck Sun¡¯s territory. The Threat Rnd POV Something is wrong. I don¡¯t know why, but I have this nagging feeling that something is wrong. Every time I try to tap into my senses to figure out what it is, my mind gets hazy. I¡¯ve been spending a lot of time with Raven. I love her, but I¡¯m not in love with her anymore. I don¡¯t want to hurt her feelings, though. She told me she had been waiting for me for five years. I missed her. I miss Elena more, though. Elena. I tried reaching out to her a few times, but she finds ways to avoid me. Raven has been there for me. We¡¯ve been making lovetely, and though it feels good with her, I can¡¯t stopparing her to Elena. ze hasn¡¯t talked to me since I started hooking up again with Raven. He seems to forget she was once our mate, but he howls for Elena these days. I can¡¯t abandon Raven, though. She survived so much torture just to get back home to me. I know this is hurting Elena, though. I see the way she looks at us. I see the hurt. ¡°Roly, do you like this outfit?¡± Raven says. I smiled, nodding at her. I watched Raven try on a few more things before we decided to go home. When we get back to the packhouse, the members are looking at me. As if they are pissed off. The fuck is their problem. I go inside, and Raven goes to the movie room. I decide to go to the kitchen, and I see Serene, Nate, Mia, and Cole. I can tell Serene and Mia have been crying. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked them, hoping I could help. This seems to make Serene cry again, and Nick tries to console her. ¡°What happened?¡± Imanded Cole. Mia starts crying, and he holds her. ¡°Will someone tell me what the fuck is going on?¡± I yelled, causing all of them to jump. Mate ze says, speaking for the first time in weeks. What¡¯s wrong with Raven? Not Raven. I said, Mate idiot. Mate left the pack. ¡°Elena is gone,¡± Nate says. ¡°She is gone because of him.¡± Serene pointed at me with an angry expression on her face. ¡°Where did she go?¡± I asked, ignoring Serene. No answer ¡°I said, Where did she go?¡± My voice booms. ¡°We don¡¯t know Alpha; she would not tell us. She left, and the vampire went with her. Something about her being the decider of fate or something, but he followed her and promised to protect her. We do not know where she is, ¡°Cole says. I can tell he is upset with me as well. I leave them in the kitchen and get on the phone to make some calls to find her. I went to my room. Her closet door was open. All of her clothes, jewelry, and shoes are gone. The room is empty. I saw a note on my bed. RndI was told you were gone, and I¡¯m sorry we could not have done this in person, but to be honest, I probably would not have had the strength to do so in person. Our bonds have been getting weaker. I feel it is dim every day. Each time I see you with her, it¡¯s like a knife in my heart. I can physically feel it when you take her to your bed. I can¡¯t continue to do this anymore. We¡¯ve grown apart so much thesest few months. I¡¯ve spoken to your pack and told them to stop being mean to you. To ept you and to ept her as your luna once again. Who am I toe between a man and his first love? I¡¯m no one. I feel like I¡¯m suffocating each day. I can no longer feel like that fourteen-year-old girl trapped in the dungeon, unsure of her future. You choose your own. Now I¡¯m choosing mine. It appears fate has not been written for us as we believed for this go-round, but I¡¯m sure we will meet in the next life. We usually do. You don¡¯t owe me anything. I owe you my life for saving mine. Take care of my pack. I love you. Elena She¡¯s gone, and she isn¡¯ting back. I can hear ze growling in frustration and howling in longing. I know things have been crazytely, but I want to leave. Have I hurt her that much? I¡¯ve been such a fool. Of course, I have been hurting her. I felt our mate bond got weaker, so of course she did. She felt it every time I had sex with Raven. I put her in pain. I did that. I read back the letter. I reread the letter. I smell it. Her scent is barely there. My mind is feeling hazy again for the first time in weeks. When it cleared, I had only one thing on my mind. Finding Elena. I have to find her. I have to find my Luna. I mindlink all the trackers in my pack to help me track her down. Raven walks up to me. ¡°Roly, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be gone in a few days, Raven. When Ie back, we will have some things to discuss,¡± I tell her. I realized at that moment that I don¡¯t even care for her like I used to, so what have I been doing? She looks worried and walks up to me, kissing me on the mouth. I missed this. My beautiful Raven. The haziness is back again. At that same time, Serene and Natee out of the kitchen and see it. ¡°Are you fucking serious, Rnd?¡± Serene growls. She yells in Latin, her eyes turning white, and all the windows shatter. Then she passed out. What the fuck? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha; I¡¯ll get the windows fixed and take her to the room,¡± Nate says, apologizing. Shit. What was I about to do? I looked at the letter. Elena. Elena is gone. I was going to find her, but this fog in my mind is clouding my thoughts. What the fuck? I can¡¯t contemte it right now. Right now, Elena should be my priority, but a big part of me wants to just let her go and focus on my Raven. If Elena wants to leave, then sh*t. Let her. I have my Raven back, and that is all that matters to me. Elena POV 6 monthster It¡¯s been six months since I¡¯vee back to the ck Suns. Since then, much has improved. My brother has changed the name to Dark Moon. My brother decided it would be best to co-alpha the pack, as he didn¡¯t want to put me down as anything lower. I found out I was one month pregnant. Snow and I were incredibly happy. It took our minds off Rnd. ording to Lore, Lycan pregnancies are only 5 months long, which means I gave birth 4 months after my arrival. I¡¯ve yet to visit my mom while I¡¯ve been here, though Lynx says he has been torturing her each day. I figured I¡¯d go and see her eventually and put her out of her misery. Since I became Alpha of the Dark Moon pack, I¡¯ve strengthened this pack tremendously. Security at the borders is tight. There are guards all around the ce with face recognition software that one of our new pack members was able to create. He is half-cheetah. This pack wasn¡¯t sure about bringing him in due to the racism they had been made to endure by Ned, but they had no choice. My word is thew around here. We also indicted a pack member who was a witch named Marlon. He is immensely powerful, and it is nice to have him around. He reminds me of Serene. Shawn has been helping me train the pack. We all wake up at 5 a. m. each morning and train. I¡¯ve made up with Lynx. Once he learned the truth, he wasn¡¯t upset. Pack members said he beat himself up about it each day. I forgave him. Although we are not close, I still live with him. I forgave Jen as well. One of my wolves, Raina, has been stepping up each day. I gave the Gamma title to her. She has worked hard enough for it. I call Serene on some days. It¡¯s nice to be able to talk to her. She was ecstatic when I told her I had given birth. I sent her many photos. I gave birth to two sons, Aiden and Ethan. Aiden looks just like me, with his blue eyes, but he has Rnd¡¯s ck hair. Ethan has Rnd¡¯s ck hair as well as his eyes. Each time I look at him, he reminds me of his father. They are the love of my life. I know one day I¡¯ll have to tell Rnd he has kids, but he has no im to them. He lost that right when he chose her. The twins are everything to me. I called Serene so we could video chat and she could see the boys. She¡¯s told me about some issues they have been having. Rnd started looking for me, then gave uppletely. He marked Raven and made her Luna. That hurt to hear, but it was no longer my business. Our mate bond was so weak that it was almost broken, but since neither of us rejected the other, it couldn¡¯t break. She told me he barely leaves his floor in the packhouse and is never without Raven, and that Cole is doing most of the work. She told me there have been rogue attacks, and they have been getting increasingly frequent. Every time they capture one, they always kill themselves, but one rogue did tell them they were being led by a witch and a wolf. However, they don¡¯t know the name. I told her to keep me posted. I would send it and help if I could. Her pack is still like family to me. My boys are rolling around on the floor in my room, pulling each other¡¯s hair, while I chuckle. They are already little troublemakers. I agree I bring in the pack nurse to watch them while I handle some pack business. I have Lynx, Marlon, Raine, and Shawn with me. ¡°There is a witch in the north who has been taking bodies,¡± Lynx reports. A witch who takes bodies, I say to myself. ¡°Is she draining them of blood?¡± I asked. ¡°How did you know?¡± Raine asks. I tell them the story of Rnd¡¯s mate. ¡°It¡¯s most likely the same witch,¡± Marlon says. ¡°There aren¡¯t many dark witches left.¡±¡±No matter who it is, I can¡¯t have her take my pack members. I will see to this matter,¡± I told them. While we¡¯re discussing strategies, a pack memberes running, out of breath. ¡°Alpha, Alpha,¡± she says, bowing to Lynx and me. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. ¡°Your mother has escaped.¡± I¡¯m about to bark out orders to find her when I get a mindlink. ¡°Luna, your mother has said she is taking the kids for the day. I¡¯m just letting you know.¡± WHAT THE FUCK! I ran to my room and pushed the pack nurse out the way. I grabbed her by the throat and mmed her against the wall. ¡°WHERE DID SHE TAKE MY KIDS?¡± Imanded. ¡°I don¡¯t know Alpha,¡± she squeezed out. I dropped her. I ran back to the office. ¡°My kids,¡± she said. She took my kids.¡± I cried out, releasing my aura.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°FIND THEM,¡± Imand, and everyone leaves. I rush out on pack ground, looking everywhere. I ran to the forest. I zipped back to the packhouse and back to my room. There is a note on the bed. Your kids are safe for now. I¡¯ve collected my mother from your dungeon. Your kids will remain safe as long as youe to get them alone. If you tell anyone, I will kill your kids. Come to the forest at midnight. There will be a man who will apany you to me. You will know this man when you see him, as he has been waiting for you for a long time. If you tell anyone about this meeting, I will kill your kids. The note burns up once I finish reading it. I stayed in the room for the rest of the day. I told Lynx not to let anyone near me. My kids. My beautiful boys. Someone has them, and I will get them back. When they are safe, I will kill everyone involved. I watched the time. 11. 30 pm. I get dressed and put my hair in a ponytail. I gather small weapons. Knife, lockpick, and GPS locator. Shawn will be able to locate me if I¡¯m in trouble, along with a few other weapons. 11. 55 pm. I sneaked out the window and ran into the forest. It¡¯s time to go get my kids. I get to the forest, and my heart stops. No This can¡¯t be ¡°YOU!¡± I choked out. Captured Elena POV ¡°You,¡± I choked out. I felt like I was seeing a ghost. Someone told me months ago he had died, but that was a lie. He stood before me, and the entire world shattered. It was Marcus. ¡°Me,¡± he said with a huge smile, holding out his arms. ¡°Come to me, my Luna.¡± I stood firm in my spot. ¡°WHAT HAVE YOU DONE WITH THEM?¡± I boomed. He didn¡¯t like me yelling at him. ¡°Calm down your fucking voice. You will see them soon enough. The crooked witch needs your blood first, then we can all be one happy family.¡± He sneered before it turned into a smile. ¡°Everything I have ever done has been for you. You were my Luna, and you were taken from me. It¡¯s time toe back,¡± he said, and he put his arms out again. I didn¡¯t move. ¡°HUG ME,¡± he boomed. ¡°Or you will never see them again.¡± I hugged him, and a white mist surrounded us. We ended up in a cave. ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± he said. ¡°Take me to my kids,¡± I sneered. ¡°As you wish,¡± he said, leading me through a passageway. I scan my surroundings. When I make an escape n, I need to know where I¡¯m going. As we walked, I saw many bodies on the ground. Dead bodies. He takes me to an area where two women are. One I recognize as Diane, and I do my best to hold back a growl. The other is a woman who has blonde hair and green eyes. OMG ¡°Raven,¡± I sneer. ¡°Hello Elena,¡± she says, smiling. ¡°I go by Aya these days.¡± They are holding my sons. . Chain her, Dianemands, and silver chainse from the ground. They bind my legs and arms, holding me in ce. ¡°YOU TOOK MY CHILDREN,¡± I boomed, my aura. ¡°Shut up, you entitled brat; you took my lover. You took my life and threw me in the cells, but that¡¯s all fine. Once Aya drains your blood andpletes the spell to destroy all supernatural dogs, we will raise your sons as ours. Once they are old enough, we will harvest their power, and we will kill them too.¡± She lets out augh. Marcus growls behind me. ¡°That wasn¡¯t part of the deal, Diane,¡± Marcus growls from behind, walking to my side. ¡°What was the deal, Marcus?¡± I asked, looking at him. Words can¡¯t say how hurt I was feeling. How could he do this to me? ¡°Diane and Aya, where are you going to harvest some of your blood? Afterwards, me, you, and your boys would go away somewhere, and we would lead our wolves. ¡± he says. I could hear rogue wolves behind me. ¡°Do you think I would willingly go to you? You kidnapped my kids. I will kill you the first chance I get,¡± I growled at him. He looked sad but smiled. ¡°We will see,¡± he says. ¡°You¡¯re so gullible, Marcus,¡± the witch Aya says. Chainse out of the ground and bind Marcus, as she says. I don¡¯t know why, but it upsets me to see him that way. The silver is burning his skin. ¡°YOU BITCHES!¡± he yells,shing at them, but the silver chains only dig further into his skin. He tries to call for help from his rogues from outside, but they tape his mouth and put silver around his head. ¡°Who are you, and why are you doing this?¡± I asked the witch Aya. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know,¡± she says. Shees up to me and puts her hands on my temples. My vision swirls. ¡°You were the queen of all,¡± Aya said. .This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I see myself standing above legions of creatures. ¡°I was in love with a man, and he loved me,¡± Aya says. I saw Aya and a man with jet ck hair walking in the desert, but I could only see their backs. ¡°We came to pay respects to you at your masquerade party,¡± Aya says. I saw Aya and the jet-ck-haired man with a silver maske up to my past self and bow. My past self nods at the woman but stares at the man and whispers something at the same time as he does too. ¡°You knew he was mine, but you made him yours,¡± Aya whispered. I see Aya spying on my past self, who was with the man with the jet-ck hair. Past Elena was kissing him. His back was still to me in this vision, so I couldn¡¯t see who it was. ¡°I asked all the wolf creatures to help me get him back, but they all loved you. You were his mate, but he was the love of my life. If I couldn¡¯t have him, neither could you, so I fixed the issue.¡± I see my past self in his arms, his hair covering his face. They looked happy. I could feel their love somehow. I saw Aya talking to a witch, who gave her a piece of paper. Now I see a cave with Aya. She was draining the bodies of supernatural creatures. ¡°I decided to kill you all. I would channel the moon goddess¡¯ power through a spell using your past life¡¯s lifeforce. She was a direct descendant of the moon goddess. I would use her energy to wipe the whole city out.¡± Aya says. I see her chanting in Latin in the cave, calling on the power of the moon. Silver mystical energy swirled around her. I see the temple past the life Elena is living in. She is walking with the man, who has ck hair. I still couldn¡¯t see his face. I saw her drop to her knees, holding her heart. Light was glowing from her. She was about to explode. ¡°It was a prophecy foretold of a child of the moon goddess who would have the power to destroy all supernatural life. I knew it was yours,¡± Aya says. I could see the past version of myself telling the man to run away, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. He held on to her. Crying, and kissed her. ¡°So, I killed them.¡± Past Elena pushes the hair from the face of the man and kisses him on the head. I could see who it was. His golden eyes. The ones I¡¯ve seemed to know my whole life. It was from Rnd. I saw myself explode, and I took everything, miles and miles, with me. Incinerating them instantly. I felt the pain; it was too much. I was back in the cave with the past version of Aya. The spell she used worked, but it burned half of her body away. I saw her fall. She mumbled some words and sent a light from her body, then died. Escape Aya brought me back to the present. ¡°I was on the verge of death. I knew if I were to survive, I had to send my life force away to someone of my bloodline. So, I sent it to this period. Into the body of a girl born 21 years ago as a wolf who I knew would be my doppelganger mated to his doppelganger. A spell would make sure of it. I sent a message to my mother to do anything she can to capture the moon goddess child of this period.¡± ¡°I figured maybe I could use my old love doppelganger Rnd¡¯s blood instead of waiting for you. I made sure he fell in love with me and trusted me. The spell I used made sure I was chosen as his first mate. I had to wait until he reached an age when I could make the power work. I needed the blood of wolves and vampire bodies alike. So, I kidnapped many of them and killed them, draining their blood. Somehow, he caught word of where my mother was hiding since I left her in charge of the bodies. I knew I had to act quickly. I persuaded him to let me join him, and I warned my mother ahead of time. I was going to kill Rnd and wait for you to reach 18 instead. My mother ced a sleeping spell on one side of the building. I assumed that was where Rnd was going to go, but he did the exact opposite. When my mother said the spell that created the st, I stood over Rnd to kill him but couldn¡¯t do it. I hadn¡¯t realized I had fallen in love with him. So, I let him go. ¡°I found out he was looking for me nonstop, but I couldn¡¯t allow him to catch me or my mother. So, I killed someone and cursed her heart to smell like trees. That¡¯s what I smell like, Rnd,¡± Aya says. ¡°You me me for your father¡¯s death, when the truth is, it was you,¡± Diane sneers. ¡°You are the reason your father is dead. Your father found out who I was by being warned of my identity by another witch. He was about to take you away. So, when I assumed he had left the house, I made sure Ned¡¯s son, David, found a way to make sure you would be forced to go home.¡± I remember David beating me up in the bathroom at school. I look at Marcus. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Elena, I swear. I would have never let her hurt you,¡± he says, panting. His eyes were zing over, as ifing out of some trance. I recognized him as being under a spell instantly, and it all started to make sense. ¡°You were supposed to be home alone when the rogues came, but your father found out and went to protect you. Too bad; he was a nice husband. I sort of liked him.¡± My rage at this point was endless. Each time my rage came out, though, I felt myself getting weaker. I tried to control myself. ¡°I tried to make sure the pack kept you weak to prevent you from using your power, and it worked, but you weren¡¯t meant to die. I convinced Alpha Ned to get everyone to beat you on your 18th birthday, but you were weaker than I ever imagined. You were not supposed to die. Not yet, at least. But I underestimated your power. Somehow, you came back to life, and I was happy. That would mean my n would be back on track. Aya could not use your blood until you came into your power.¡± Diane said. ¡°Then you were mated to that alpha, and you were almost untouchable after that. Almost. Marcus came to me, begging like a bitch for a way to get you back. So, I told him to bring you to me, and I would make you see the reason. That is what he did at first. Then he found out what we were going to do. He left the pack and tried to kill Aya. My beloved daughter. Tsk tsk. Marcus: That would not do. So, I spelled him out, to make sure in his mind, he would do whatever he could to get you and bring you to me. After which, the spell will wear off and kill him, and here you are. Say goodbye to Elena, Marcus; the spell will kill you soon enough.¡± Diane cheers I met Marcus¡¯ eyes. All the memories I had with him yed in my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Luna; I never wanted this to happen,¡± he says, coughing up blood. ¡°Marcus, I forgive you,¡± I told him. Even in his weakened state, he was still so handsome. It was so beautiful to me. His eyes. Those blue eyes. I realized at this moment that I was still in love with him. ¡°I love you, Marcus,¡± I told him, knowing he was about to die. And after hearing everything, all I wanted to do was get him and my babies out of here. He teared up. ¡°I love you too, my Luna,¡± he said. Then he coughed up more blood. Ayaughs at us. ¡°Look, mom,¡± Aya said. A deration of love by two forbidden lovers. How sweet. Dianeughs She walks towards me and sticks me with a needle. Taking my blood. ¡°I would have just taken your blood and let you go, but then you ended up being my love¡¯s second chance mate, and something in me snapped.¡± Aya says. Once I knew you had your powers, I made my move. I came back to him nine months ago, dressed poorly, and pretended to be beaten. And I knew he missed me. I made sure he ignored you by spelling him, of course. All it took was a kiss, and he would be super in love with me, forgetting all about you. I knew it would drive you away. Each time he came to see you, I would make an excuse. Say something hurt, or my feet were swollen. He fell for it all, but I knew the biggest pain would be through your mate bond. So, I had sex with him, making sure that you felt all of it, and it worked. You left and went back to your old packhouse, which I knew you would do. You made this so easy for me,¡± Aya taunts. Spelling one of your pack members to get my mother out of jail was nothing. I left her in the dungeons, though, knowing she was getting abused down there. Punishment for letting you die too early., but she knew I wasing. So, we waited, and here we are. ¡°You¡¯re ming me for something I did in my past life,¡± I panted. I was trying to get out of my chains so I could free my babies and free Marcus. ¡°That¡¯s funny,¡± Aya says. ¡°I don¡¯t choose who the moon goddess pairs me with, Aya. You are faulting me for something I do not have any control over. You are trying to channel the powers of the moon goddess and have nearly killed yourself. Your body is not equipped for it. Mine is. Let my children go; remove the curse from Marcus, and I will do anything you want.¡± She mocks me. ¡°That¡¯s cute,¡± Aya says. Fighting for your children and a lover. You are much more powerless and pathetic than your past self. No fun at all. Where is the fight? No matter. I¡¯m close to having everything I ever wanted anyway,¡± Aya says. This cave is special to Elena. It is where my original spell took ce. It is where destiny will be written. She starts speaking in Latin, putting my blood in a cauldron. Lamia est sanguis Quod sanguis ex dea Lupus et sanguis in Lunam Restituet omnia quae amissa Restituere plenam potestatem mean Ita sit Ita sit Blood of the Vampire Blood of the Goddess Blood of the Wolf and Moon Restore all that was lost. Restore my full power. So let it be. So let it be. Her eyes are turning orange, and silver mists surround her as she levitates, repeating the spell three times. Diane chanted with her, so neither of them was focusing on me. I need to get out of here. I know that with enough strength, I could break these chains and teleport out of here. However, I would only be able to save Marcus or my children. I looked at Marcus, who must have known what I was thinking because he nodded. ¡°GO,¡± he mouthed. I nodded. I channeled Snow. I KNOW ELENA. I used all of my strength, broke free, and raced to my kids. I had them in my arms in an instant. ¡°What the hell?¡± was all I heard before I teleported. I realized I had been teleported to Serene¡¯s room. I was back in ck Alder territory. ¡°ELENA!¡± Serene screamed. ¡°What are you doing here? I saw you captured.¡± ¡°Serene, I need you to watch my children while I handle some business.¡± Then I realized what she said: ¡°Wait, what do you mean you saw me captured?¡± I asked. ¡°The moon goddess sent me a vision of you being chained and captured by two witches and a male wolf.¡± She said, hugging me. ¡°I know, it¡¯s a long story, but I have to go back; I have to get Marcus.¡± I channeled my energy to go back. ¡°What about Rnd?¡± she asked. I stopped and looked at her. ¡°What about Rnd?¡± I asked. ¡°I showed him my vision and told him where you were staying when you left and your location right now. He called your pack warriors, and they all came here,¡± she said. ¡°Where are they now?¡± I asked, worried. ¡°They areing to get you,¡± she said.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The Past Rnd¡¯s Pov (2 days before the present events) I am having a tough time sleeping. This is nothing new to me, though. Ever since Elena left, I have not slept through the night. I am not sure why, but I miss her. I secretly looked for her for weeks and found nothing. Not a trace. I searched for the whole city. I even went to her old packhouse, but her guards told me she was not there. I tried to channel our mate bond and see if he was lying, but the bond was so weak, it got me nowhere. After a few weeks, I gave up. My mind has been in a strange state, and not even the doctors know what is happening. The more I want to look for Elena, the more Raven keepsing into my mind. Cole has been handling most of my affairs, and my wolf won¡¯t even talk to me. He stopped after I gave up on trying to find her. The only reason I still have him is that my mate¡¯s bond is not broken yet. I have not shifted in months. Raven was pressuring me to make her my Luna. I realized that I might never get Elena back, so I forced ze out to mark her. He did not like having to do that, and he howled the entire day, giving me a headache for days following. My arm is holding Raven right now, but I might as well be holding air because I feel empty. The haze is back, and it¡¯s stronger this time. Elena She is the only one who has ever really stolen my heart. I used to think that I loved Raven the same way, but now I know. I have never loved Raven the same way I love Elena. I do not know how that is possible, though. Do I want Elena, or do I want Raven? I take my arms off of Raven and prop them up behind my head. Moon Goddess, I do not know if you can hear me, but please, just let me know she is okay. Somehow, I felt my eyes getting droopy right after. I let the feeling take me. I am dreaming. I know I am because I am looking at the moon goddess, who only appears in dreams. She is so beautiful. She looks just like Elena. We are in her garden. The same ce we were at before, when inked with Serene and Elena ¡°Come to my child¡¯. She holds out her hands. I walk to her. Her voice. She even sounds like Elena. I walked to her and took her hand. ¡°You heard my prayer, Moon Goddess,¡± I told her. It was more of a statement. ¡°You have fallen from the destiny I have written for your child, but it is not your fault. It is time to wake up now.¡± She says this as we sit down by a pond. I knew she was talking about Elena, but what did she mean by wake up? ¡°I am sorry, Moon Goddess,¡± I told her, holding my head down. She puts a hand on my shoulder. I looked up into her eyes. Those same eyes I have fallen in love with. the eyes of Elena. ¡°I looked for her everywhere. She is nowhere to be found.¡± ¡°She is closer than you think,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°Where can I find her?¡± I asked. I cannot tell you outright because I am not allowed to meddle with fate. I will, however, send a clue. You will know what the clue is when the timees,¡± she says. She looks down at the water, and so do I. ¡°This is the pond Elena saw her past life in, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, and yours,¡± she said. I looked away. ¡°You must look, Rnd,¡± she told me. I looked back, and it seemed as if I were falling into the pond. Everything around me swirled. I was sitting down as events yed for me as if I were in a movie theater. I could tell it was one of Elena¡¯s and my past lives. 3rd Party Pov ¡°My love, are we still going to the queen¡¯s ball?¡± Ravenia asked while she came up behind a man on a stairwell and hugged him from behind. ¡°Yes, Ravenia, my stars,¡± the man told her, turning around and hugging her back. He had jet ck hair and light hazel eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s get dressed, Roly,¡± Ravenia said. The screen Rnd is watching swirls.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. They arrive at the queen¡¯s temple and are in line to meet the queen. Roly is wearing a silver mask and white Greek robes. Ravenia looks beautiful in ck Greek robes with a green mask. It brings out her eyes. They are finally at the front of the line to meet the queen. ¡°Approach,¡± the queen said. She looks just like Elena. They stepped toward her. ¡°Mydy, my name is Ravenia, and this is my husband, Roli.¡± Ravenia introduced The queen nods towards Ravenia with a smile and turns to Roli to do the same, but freezes. Roli also seems stuck and is silent. ¡°MATE,¡± they both say. Ravenia watches with wide eyes. The screen swirls again. Ravenia and Roli are back at home. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me, Roli,¡± Ravenia begged. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too, Ravenia,¡± Roli said. ¡°But she is my mate. I cannot continue to stay here with you, knowing this. Plus, she hasmanded me to get my things ande back to the pce,¡± Roli says. ¡°Roli, if you leave me for her, I will never forgive you,¡± Ravenia threatened. Roli kissed her head. ¡°I know, my love,¡± he said. He finished putting his stuff in the carriage. ¡°Roli!¡± Ravenia yelled. He turned around to her with sad eyes. ¡°I will make you pay for this. The day wille when you may think you are safe, and everything you know wille crashing around. Just know that on that day, I will be the cause of it. So, enjoy your time with THE QUEEN,¡± Ravenia yells. Roli watches with sad eyes and leaves. The screen swirls again. Roli is in bed, and three kidse in, waking him up. Two twin boys and one girl. Both boys have jet ck hair, but one of their eyes is gold. The other is hazel. The girl had brown, wavy hair and the same jeweled eyes. The queenes in after them. Her silver-white hair is perfect, and her blue eyes sparkle with so much love. ¡°You are the love of my life, my queen,¡± Roli says as she approaches. ¡°As are you?¡± She smiles and kisses him. ¡°My love, I am taking the kids to my sister today. I have a weird feeling, and I always trust my gut,¡± she says. ¡°Of course, my queen,¡± Roli tells her. ¡°I will have a carriage prepared,¡± Roli tells her. The screen swirls again. Roli and the queen are sending the kids away with a woman in the carriage with them. The screen swirls again. Roli is walking next to the queen. The pce is almost cleared out; only a few remain. ¡°You¡¯ve sent almost everyone away, my love,¡± Roli says. ¡°I am about to send you away as well, Roli.¡± ¡°I do not know what ising, but I feel its evil intent. I wish for you to be far from here when it happens,¡± the queen said. ¡°You are my mate. Whatever you face, I face, and we face together. I love you,¡± Roli says, kissing her. The screen swirls. ¡°Mother, I will not stand by and continue to do nothing,¡± Ravenia says. She is talking to a slim woman with brown eyes and ck hair. ¡°The time is almost upon us, my dear. Have patience. They will pay, and soon they will all be destroyed,¡± the mother says. ¡°The moon-based powers are an unstable mother. I have been trying to channel them, but it keeps taking body parts. Growing them back is such a pain for me.¡± Ravinia says ¡°The moon-based powers will work best when done when the moon is full at its peak. My friend who gave you the spell told me that¡¯s exactly when it needs to be done,¡± the mother states. ¡°I just want them dead, and this is over with,¡± Ravinia says, slicing the throat of a wolf. The screen swirls again. The queen is on her knees. ¡°Roli, someone is taking my power. They are building it into a fuse in me. I fear my powers will blow from inside of me.¡± The queen says Roli kneels and holds her. ¡°No matter what happens, I am with you,¡± Roli says. ¡°Roli, you must go. I cannot bear it if you are lost. Please go¡±. The queen begs. ¡°My Queen, my love, I would rather die holding you today than live and never hold you again. I made a promise to you. Whatever we face, we face it together. I believe our love is strong. I know we will meet in the next life. I will find you, my love, my light,¡± Roli says. The queen and he kiss. Soon, the queen glows while they hold each other, and a massive explosion takes ce, killing everything within reach. The screen swirls. Ravinia is on the floor; half of her body looks as if it has blown up. HERE ME SPIRITS Take my life and find me in my next life. BREATHE ME BACK TO LIFE, SO THAT I MAY COMPLETE MY MISSION AND KILL ALL OF THE PLAGUE KNOWN AS SUPERNATURAL. HERE ME SPIRITS So let it be. So let it be. A silver mistes up from her, and she takes herst breath and flies out of the cave. The screen swirls, and Rnd seems to be pulled up from the water. He touches his clothes, but they are dry. The moon goddess is still sitting in the same spot. He is back in the garden. ¡°She was a witch,¡± I asked the moon goddess. She nodded. ¡°Was she a sessful moon goddess? Did she bring her spirit back?¡± I asked her. She does not answer. I can only take it as a yes, and if memory serves, she looked just like Raven. Raven. Motherfucker. ¡°She is in my bed,¡± she said, jumping up and pacing back and forth. All this time. All this time, I had no idea who she was. Elena. I have to get to Elena. The moon goddess seems to hear my thoughts. She grabs my hands. ¡°Rnd, a prophecy hangs around what happens next,¡± she says. ¡°Beware of the one who will pretend. Prepare, gather your strength, or it will be your end. Despair will befall you even if you seed. The past holds the key to the weapons you need.¡± This prophecy has long been written. Elena will need you for the oue of this. You must not let her go too far from herself, or it may be hard to bring her back. I have broken the spell the witch has had you under this whole time. The time is now to go and reim my daughter. Go. Oh, and take heed, Rnd; I will be watching.¡± She speaks Wait¡­. spell? My vision swirls, and I wake up. The Battle of Strength Rnd POV (4 hours before present events) I had just finished dreaming of the moon goddess and her warning. Mia, Cole, the pack doctor, Alice, Serene, and Nate are all standing around me. I am in the pack hospital. ¡°Rnd, you are awake!¡± Mia exims. I realize I¡¯m hooked to a bunch of wires. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡°You went into aa two nights ago; Raven brought you here saying you wouldn¡¯t wake up,¡± Cole says. I jump up at the mention of Raven¡¯s name. The fog from my brain was gone, and I was seeing more clearly. Elena. The light of my life. I needed to get her back. I need her right now. ¡°Where is she? Where is she?¡± I asked. ¡°Calm down, bro.¡± Nate lightly pushes me back down. She is okay. She is going to be thrilled when she finds out you¡¯re okay. ¡°NO!¡± I yelled, and everyone jumped back. I look at Alice. ¡°LEAVE US.¡± Imand. She nods, then leaves. ¡°Where is Raven?¡± I asked. ¡°She left; she said some business hade up,¡± Mia says. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Cole asked worriedly. I told them everything, from the vision to the past events, not leaving a single detail. ¡°So, she is a hundred-year-old witch,¡± Nate says. ¡°Who wants revenge on the supernatural for denying her help in the past?¡± Cole asked. ¡°And wants to channel Elena¡¯s life force,¡± Serene says. ¡°Because Elena is a child of the moon goddess,¡± Mia says. ¡°And she had you under a spell that the moon goddess broke?¡± Nate says. ¡°Well, what the fuck are we still doing here? We have to get our Luna,¡± Cole says. ¡°We don¡¯t know where she is, though,¡± Nate says. Serene gasps behind Nate and backs up against the wall, gasping for air. All of our eyes go to her. Mia goes to help her up. Suddenly, Maggie appears out of nowhere and stops her. ¡°No,¡± she says. ¡°You must allow her to see, and she and Mia back up. We all watch Serene¡¯s facial expressions, and her eyes turn white. After a while, her eyes turned back to normal. ¡°Everyone grabs my hand.¡± Shemands, and we do.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I¡¯m in a cave, and Elena is chained up in silver. A man is chained up beside her and looks like Marcus. Raven and her mother are doing a spell. I see a light in the corner as I see shadows move, but I can¡¯t look at it. It¡¯s as if the vision doesn¡¯t want me to see. The vision leads us through the cave until we are outside, and I see over 100 rogues standing watch all around. Then we went back to the hospital room. Serene then grabs my hand and stares at me with her white eyes. Beware of the one who will pretend. Prepare, gather your strength, or it will be your end. Despair will befall you even if you seed. The past holds the key to the weapons you need. Then her eyes turned back to normal. ¡°We have to help Elena,¡± Serene says, exining her prophecy. ¡°We¡¯re all aware of the one who would pretend that it was Raven. Prepare, gather your strength, or it will be your end. We had to join forces with Elena¡¯s pack. Despair will befall you even if you seed. I believe that means someone will die. Someone close to Elena. The past holds the key to the weapons you need. This prophecy was given to Elena and Rnd. You have seen the past, so tell us what in the past we can use to defeat these witches,¡± Serene says. I think about it. It seemed that Elena¡¯s spirit energy was enough to hurt the witch really badly, but it didn¡¯t kill her. ¡°I think Elena needs to channel her full power. Her past life channeled the power of the moon.¡± I tell them. If she esses it, she can kill the witches. ¡°But why would we contact her old pack?¡± Nate asks Serene. She yed with her fingers. ¡°I kind of need to tell you all something,¡± she said. She exined that she had been in contact with Elena since she left and that she was living in her old packhouse as an alpha. I could tell there was more she wanted to say since she kept ncing at me but didn¡¯t. I decided to ignore it. ¡°Serene, we will talk about thister, but for now, contact her packhouse. Call all of her troops and any allies she has. I told her we would need all the help we could get. She nods and leaves. I mind-linked Hank and Will to tell them of the situation and to get the warriors ready. We have over 300, but we will be taking 200 with us. Elena¡¯s warriors get to the packhouse. Her brother Lynx, her witch friend and beta Marlon, her vampire friend Shawn, and her gamma, a female named Raine, are followed by 120 pack warriors. They look highly trained. I felt proud. I knew they were trained by Elena. They didn¡¯t look pleased, but they agreed to help me get her back. We made ns to get into the cave. We spent an hour nning. Our n was a good one, and it would get us inside the cave easily. I just hoped we would be able to save Elena once we got there. I got dressed. I was ready to go. I met everyone outside. Serene put a spell of protection around our pack. Marlon put the same spell around Elena¡¯s pack. I saw Serene trying to get in the car. ¡°Serene,¡± I called ¡°Yes, alpha,¡± she said. ¡°I need you to stay here,¡± I told her. . ¡°But I can fight Alpha Rnd; my powers are strong; I can help.¡± She pleads ¡°I don¡¯t doubt you for a moment, but the prophecy foretold the death of someone close, so if I can keep you protected here, I will,¡± I told her. ¡°The prophecy could be referring to you, Alpha,¡± she says. . ¡°I know,¡± I told her. She seemed to let it go. ¡°I will put up veils of protection to keep the packhouse protected,¡± she said. I pulled her in for a hug. ¡°Protect the pack,¡± I told her. ¡°Bring her home, Alpha,¡± Serene said, and she went back to the house. We then rode out and came out two miles away from the cave. It was surrounded by trees. ¡°Talk through Mindlink,¡± I linked everyone. The wolves changed to wolf form. The witch Marlon put a soundproof spell over the cave so no one could hear what was going on from the outside. He also put up some sort of sma shield so they couldn¡¯t get inside the cave. After he nodded, I linked the teams. MOVE TO POSITION ze, I don¡¯t know if you can hear me, but I need you. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t listen to you. I¡¯m saving our mate. I can¡¯t do this without you, buddy. Help me About Fucking Time I smiled. It¡¯s good to have you back, buddy. Let¡¯s go get our mate. I shifted to ze and led the teams. We used the cover of night to hide until everyone was in ce, circling the packs surrounding the outside. NOW I linked, and the wolves raced ahead. Some of the rogues were just sitting around, so they were not expecting the army that just attacked them. Marlon used his powers to freeze some wolves while he levitated, shooting fireballs out of her hands. Shawn used his vampire speed to go through wolves, tearing out their hearts as he ran. Three wolves decided to try to take me on. I jumped mid-air and snapped one neck. The other two tried to attack me at the same time. I jumped out of the way at thest second, and they collided mid-air. I took the opportunity to tear the head off one and break the neck of the other. ze was ready to get his mate, and any rogue who stood in our way died instantly. I was happy we nned it. We won easily. Time for phase two of our n I shifted back into a human and got dressed, as did the others. We decided for this part to go in four teams of four and let the rest of the packs around the packhouse. I wanted to cover our bases. The first team will be me, Nate, Cole, and Mia. The second team will be Lynx, Shawn, Marlon, and Raine. The third and fourth teams would be the strongest pack members. Marlon put a magic-proof spell on us to prevent the witch¡¯s magic from harming us. Marlon removed the sma shield so we could go inside. Team by team, we followed until we got inside. Elena was in sight, but on her knees. Some sort of shiny energy was holding her down by her feet, and Marcus was still alive, but he was chained in silver. Her hands were around his face. I could feel his wolf dying. He didn¡¯t look like he would make it. We couldn¡¯t see what was taking ce since rocks covered her. I tried to link to her. ¡°Elena¡± I linked ¡°Hunh, ¡°Rnd,¡± she says. ¡°Yes, baby, I¡¯m here, and I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m here to rescue you,¡± I told her. ¡°Rnd, she is draining my power. You have to run. Rnd, get back to the Packhouse. I left them with Serene. Tell them I love them,¡± she said frantically. ¡°Tell who.¡± I linked back. ¡°We have visitors,¡± I heard Raven say, and the rocks near us exploded. We all stood up, ready to attack. Already Lost Elena Pov (After she transported herself to the packhouse.) ¡°They areing to get you,¡± Serene says. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°Okay, Serene, I¡¯m going back,¡± I told her. ¡°And if anything happens to my kids, you tell them I love them. Tell them every day.¡± She nods. I leaned down and kissed their heads. They coo at me. ¡°My boys, my beautiful boys, Be good to your aunt Serene for me. She is like a sister to me, and you need to make sure she is okay. I will do everything I can toe back for you, my treasures, with your daddy, but if we don¡¯t make it, I love you, my babies, and though your daddy doesn¡¯t know about you yet, I know your daddy loves you too.¡± I kissed their heads again and hugged Serene. ¡°Come back, sister,¡± she says, teary-eyed, as she hugs me badly. Snow Let¡¯s go kill those fuckers. I travel back to the cave, ready to kill. ¡°Oh, look, she¡¯s back,¡± Aya says. I rush to her, but she dodges my attack, throwing a fireball at me, but I¡¯m too fast. She misses by yards. I take my knife from my boot and toss it at Diane. She moved at thest minute, but it still took a piece of her arm. She held her arm, cursing. I dodge Aya, wing out. Snow and I are one. She rushes to me with a sword she conjured out of the air and tries to slice me, but I slide under her legs and kick her in the back. I kicked Diane in the stomach, sending her flying across the cave. ¡°Mother:¡± Aya cries out and lunges at me. My attention was so focused on her, I forgot all about Marcus chained and dying, so when he coughed, it caught me off guard, and I looked at him. Aya used the moment to use a spell and bound my feet with spiritual energy. ¡°How do you like that, Elena? she taunts. Bound by the same energy you possess. It should be enough to hold you while Iplete the spell. Now be a good girl and stay still,¡± she says, and she pats me on the head, causing me to snap at her. ¡°Marcus, stay with me.¡± I looked at him. I¡¯m bound right in front of him. Close enough to touch his face. I grab the silver off him and try to break his chains, but the spell I¡¯m under is sapping my energy.¡± ¡°Luna,¡± Marcus moans. I gripped his face and held it to my eyes. He is fading fast. ¡°Marcus, stay with me; stay here,¡± I pleaded. I see him smile. ¡°You do¡­ love¡­ me,¡± he says, panting. ¡°Yes, Marcus, please stay with me; don¡¯t leave me. I love you. Stay with me. Look in my eyes,¡± I told him, trying to keep him awake.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Meanwhile, behind me, Aya is treating her mother¡¯s wounds. Marcus looks at me with his blue eyes. ¡°You know, I used to joke with your sister about your blue eyes. I would tell her they were like the skiesing down and pouring essence into your eyes.¡± I joked, and heughed, then started coughing, blooding out of his mouth. ¡°I knew. You had a crush on me, he says, panting, and I smile. ¡°Ever since I was little, I always knew your destiny was tied to mine. I didn¡¯t know how, but I knew you would save me. Lynx told me you¡¯re the one who got me out of the dungeon. He told me you investigated my dad¡¯s death, even after everyone gave up on me. You never gave up on me. Don¡¯t give up on me now, Marcus.¡± I pleaded. He opens his eyes again, smiles through his pain, and coughs more blood. ¡°Stay with me. I love you. Stay with me,¡± I pleaded. I feel a tug on my mind. Someone is trying to link me; I let it through. ¡°Elena¡± That¡¯s Rnd¡¯s voice. ¡°Rnd,¡± I link him back. ¡°Yes, baby, I¡¯m here, and I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m here to rescue you,¡± he cried. ¡°Rnd, she is draining my power. You have to run. Rnd, get back to the packhouse. I left them with Serene. Tell them I love them.¡±. ¡°Tell who,¡± he links back. Just when I¡¯m about to tell him¡­ ¡°We have visitors,¡± Aya says, and the rocks explode. I see Rnd, Cole, and Mia, followed by Lynx, Shawn, Marlon, and Raine. Otherse up behind them for backup. They all advance. ¡°Take one more step, or I will end your Luna,¡± Aya says. They stop walking. ¡°Stay with me. Marcus, stay with me. Help is here,¡± I told him. He nods. I can feel Rnd¡¯s gaze on me, but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m trying to keep Marcus alive. Because if he dies¡­ If he dies¡­ I shake my head at them, though. ¡°Raven, please, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Rnd says, ¡°Let them go.¡± ¡°My name is Aya, and you and she have been taking everything from me since the beginning of time. All species despise me as much as I despise them. I have nothing to live for now and everything to gain,¡± Aya says. ¡°I know what happened in the past, and I am sorry for what my ancestors did to you. Please. Don¡¯t do this,¡± Rnd¡¯s voice said softly, walking up to her slowly until he was close enough to touch her face. He held his hand out and stroked her cheek. She leans into his touch. ¡°Roli,¡± she purrs. ¡°Ravenia,¡± he says. Her face seemed to soften up. ¡°Remember why you hear,¡± Diane says,ing close to ¡°what he did to you.¡± ¡°He will choose her, always over you.¡± Look into his mind. Aya put both of her hands on Rnd¡¯s head before he could react, and her angry expression came back. She ps him in the face, and hends on rocks. ¡°Rnd,¡± I called out, trying to get free. The shacks just seemed to get tighter. Rnd stood up, wiping the blood off his face. ¡°You know, Rnd, you almost had me there for a second. Just a second, but I see Elena in your future.¡± She sneers. Rnd races to her, but she freezes him midway, so he can¡¯t move. The wolves are growling. ¡°Make a move,¡± I dare you. Aya says this to Cole, Nate, and Mia. I should have killed you guys¡¯st time you were here, but I guess I had a soft spot for you,¡± Aya said. ¡°That was your biggest mistake,¡± Nate growled. ¡°Maybe,¡± Aya said,ughing. She goes back to her cauldron and finishes the spell, with mist circling her. I felt my powers draining, and Marcus was fading out. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for some payback for killing my man,¡± Diane spits out. I ignore her. ¡°Stay with me.¡± I tapped his face, and he opened his eyes, looking into mine. ¡°My love,¡± he smiled. My Lu¡­¡­ Everything seemed to slow down. One moment, Marcus was looking into my eyes and talking. The next, Dianees behind Marcus and tears out his heart, his eyes going wide and staring at mine before he falls forward in my hands. Dead ¡°Marcusssssssssss,¡± I screamed, and it echoed throughout the whole cave. NO Goodbye and Farewell Elena¡¯s Pov NO Marcus¡¯s head is in my hands as I cradle it, sobbing. Everyone seemed to be watching me. Diane ran back to Aya and stood behind her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Come back to me Marcus¡±, I sobbed. ¡°COME BACK¡± I screamed, sobbing. His limp body doesn¡¯t move. ¡°Mother, did you have to do that? He was dying already, Aya said. ¡± It was taking too long, and that bitch deserved it for what she did to Ned,¡± Diane said. ¡°No, no, no, no, no. I rock Marcus back and forth. My heart is shattering as I feel theplete break of my first mate bond. My first love. I¡¯m still rocking his body thinking about his blue eyes, those sky-blue eyes. His smile. I¡¯ll never see his smile again. I¡¯ll never hear hisugh again or hear him call me his Luna. He was in all of this because of me. He was killed because he loved me. Everyone seemed to be dying, because of me. I see my aura tuning colors. White, red, blue, gold, brown, green, but that doesn¡¯t faze me. I can¡¯t I can¡¯t I can¡¯t I pass out Rnd Pov I didn¡¯t know Elena still held Marcus in her heart, but seeing her like this now, all broken, makes me wish I could bring him back. He didn¡¯t deserve to die that way. I would do anything to stop those tears from falling. I¡¯ve never seen her like this. I felt all of her emotions through our mate bond. I was still frozen. I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t get to her. She was having a meltdown, and I had to watch. No one moved. Even Aya/Raven and her mother watched. I tried to break free while they were watching but it didn¡¯t happen. Her aura was so strong, I was sure it was about to knock us all unconscious. Then it all stopped, and I realized she had fainted. ¡± Did she die yet¡± Raven¡¯s mom said inly? Ravenughed. ¡± No mom, she just fainted¡±. Raven chirped All the wolves rushed to them at that moment. Marlon had an enchantment, and I was released. I went for Elena while they went for the witches. We all seemed to meet in the middle when our vision was clouded by a bright white light. Elena¡¯s Pov I¡¯m in a garden. I know this garden. It¡¯s the same one I¡¯ve beening to since I was 4 years old. My dress was all white this time. My hair is half silverish, half brown. The moon goddess is sitting by the pond in a light blue dress. She held her arms out to me. ¡°Elena¡± she says I cried on her dress. So much loss. So much pain. I¡¯ve had to suffer so many tears. First my father. Now Marcus. ¡°I know my child,¡± she says, rubbing my hair. ¡°Why me,¡± I asked. ¡°Why this pain?¡±. I sob some more. ¡± Because only you are strong enough to bear this pain and lead. It is your destiny. It was written long ago.¡± She says, rubbing my hair ¡°Elena, you¡¯re on the cusp of unlocking your greatest potential. Your full powers areing out. You must learn to contain them.¡± She tells me ¡± I can¡¯t do this anymore, Moon Goddess. My heart can¡¯t take this pain¡±. I whispered. ¡°You can, my moon child.¡± She sits me upright and wipes my face. Your powers will be controlled by your emotions, Elena. You can do some good or bad. You¡¯re a child of the moon. My child. A direct descendant of me. Female descendants of my line go through what seems to be the worst pain, but we live it. We channel it, and we own it. We don¡¯t let it own us. Don¡¯t let it be you. You still have people to save now that the witch is at full power. She is channeling my energy through you. I can¡¯t block her ess to it until you let go, Elena. You have to let go of the pain. Let go of the pain. Let go of the torture¡±. She speaks ¡°Take my hand,¡± she says, and I do We walked to a meadow of ck roses, where I saw a man looking up at the moon. He turned around. Blonde hair. Blue eyes. MARCUS I run to him, and he catches me, pulling me into a hug and kisses my forehead. I can¡¯t stop the tears that areing out of me. I don¡¯t want to let go. I pulled him in for a kiss. I know it will be thest thing I could give him. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted,¡± he said and kissed my forehead. ¡°My luna¡±, he picks me up and twirls me around, setting me back down. ¡°Marcus, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you¡± I cried into his shirt. ¡± My luna, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to. If that witch didn¡¯t kill me, the spell would have. I was as good as dead. I¡¯m simply happy myst moments were with you¡±, he says, looking into my eyes. ¡± I don¡¯t know how to go on, Marcus,¡± I told him, wiping my tears away. ¡± Now look here, Elena,¡±he says, grabbing my arms. My fate was written long ago and so has yours. The moon goddess gave me a peak of your future, and let me just say, I am so proud of you. You won¡¯t know why yet, but when you do, remember this moment, Elena. You are so beautiful and so headstrong. Your light is so bright. Don¡¯t ever lose it, he says. We hear wolves howling from the forest. ¡°I have to go Elena. I love you. I always have. Tell my sister I am sorry I was not the brother I should have been, and that I love her. If you¡¯re ever feeling lost, or you feel like stuff is too much,e find me here, Elena. Find me in this meadow of roses.¡± I nod. He kisses my cheeks, my head, and then my lips and turns around and runs. He runs to the forest and jumps mid-air, shifting into his gray wolf before disappearing in the forest. ¡°There is one more person I want you to meet, Elena¡±, I heard the moon goddess say. I turned around and she was pointing to another meadow with a house that looked like my old packhouse. She walks with me hand in hand as I get to it. I knock on the door, and it opens, Blonde hair, green eyes, DAD I rush him in a hug, and I can¡¯t help the newly formed tears that are taking ce. He kisses my head. ¡°Elena,¡± he says, burying his face in my hair. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry¡± I pleaded. ¡°Shhh,¡± he says, holding me. ¡± I am so proud of you Hunny. So proud¡± he says. We just stayed like that, me in his arms. I missed him so much. ¡± I wish you could stay here, Elena, but you have to get back¡±, he says. ¡± I know dad. It¡¯s been so hard daddy, so hard¡± I said through my tears. He turns me to him. ¡°You¡¯re a leader. You¡¯ve always been a leader. I¡¯ve been watching your journey, and I am so proud of you, my baby girl. Right now, you have a pack that needs your help. They need their alpha to save them. I raised you to be headstrong. To have courage. Let go of all those feelings you have. My death was not your fault, and neither was Marcus. Now straighten up and get your shit together. You have a business to handle. He kissed me on the head before walking back inside. I nodded to him and wiped my face. Only he would ruin a beautiful moment by scowling at me. ¡°Tell my son I forgive him,¡± he tells me as he holds the door. I straighten up, smile and nod ¡± I will, dad. I promise.¡± He nods to me and closes the door. I turn to the Moon Goddess. ¡°I¡¯m Ready¡± Rise of the Luna Rnd¡¯s Pov A blinding lightes out of nowhere, and I fall back. The power that burst from the light was unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt before. This power burst was strong. Strong. The light seemed to shine brighter, and it burst from the top of the cave. Rocks are crashing down, but not many to hurt anyone. Everyone is on the ground and slowly standing up, myself included, once the rocks have stopped moving. The light source is dialed down. It dials back down to Elena. The moon was full tonight, and it seemed to shine only on her. Her body floated upward as the magic cuffs around her stopped spinning and snapped as if the moon itself were unlocking them, picking her up and bathing her. Her hair turned from the brown I¡¯m used to to pure silver, with hints of white. Her clothes burned off, and a white dress was reced. It clung to her body like a second skin. Her eyes were still closed, but when she was put back on the ground, they opened. Her eyes were blue, but they glowed. Everyone stared at her. No one moved a muscle. Elena Pov I woke up. The first thing I noticed was that I was under the night sky. How the hell? I look at my body and see the white dress. It¡¯s the same one I wore on my walk with the moon goddess. My hair is silver. Silver white. Like the moon goddess. I feel so much power radiating from my body as I look up at the moon. I looked at Marcus¡¯ body. I¡¯m sad, but it¡¯s no longer Marcus. Marcus is with the wolves in the moon goddess forest, and I will always be able to reach him, so I¡¯m not worried anymore. I can feel Marcus watching me from the forest he is in. I can feel my father watching. I can feel the moon goddess watching. I feel strong. Strong. There were two women in front of me. Two women who have caused so much pain. And I will make them pay, but first I need to get everyone away. I wave my hand, and a clear rectangr wall shoots up from the ground. I snap my fingers, and everyone other than the two witches is on the other side of it. They can¡¯t enter the arena I created, even though I hear them trying. Rnd and his wolf are calling for me. I get in a defensive position. I¡¯m finally back to full power. I smiled at Snow. The witches decide to attack first. Aya shoots a ball of energy and shoots it at me. I use the white energy I have to create a shield as well as a sword. I deflect her ball of energy as it bounces off my shield directly back to her. I toss my sword of energy, and she deflects it. It falls to the ground. She tries to pick it up, but it burns her hands. I dissolve my shield, channel two balls of energy, and shoot them at Aya and Diane. It misses Aya, but one catches Diane in the leg, and she falls. ¡°Bitch,¡± Diane says. Good ¡°You think you¡¯re a powerful bitch,¡± Aya screams. Watch What Real Power Is¡¯. Aya levitates, creating a massive powerball. She shoots an energy beam at me. I don¡¯t attempt to block it. I can hear the screams of my packs. Once she finishes shooting her balls, she stops. HOW THE HELL, she yells? I¡¯m still standing in ce. I¡¯ve been absorbing power. I am energetic. I am light. I take the energy and let it engulf me. I take them in each of my arms and put them up over my head. I drop them down behind me quickly, letting the energy pulse from my body. The beam filled the whole area, so she couldn¡¯t dodge it. She screams and falls out of the sky. Ahhh, she yells in pain. Diane creates a lightning ball, sends it my way, and uses my hand to deflect it back to her, but it misses. Aya creates a binding spell, and I feel vines pulling up to grab me. ¡°Remember Your Training,¡± I hear Will link me. If he is here, then Hank is too. I¡¯m happy. My family is here watching me. My family gives me strength, and my will is right. We¡¯ve practiced binding spells before. I focus on the energy in the vines and direct it back onto the ground. The vines release me and retreat. Let me out. I separate Snow from me in spirit form. She is growling at Diane and moves to strike her. Diane throws balls of energy at her. I let Snow handle it. I focus back on Aya. Aya was caught off guard by my parting with Snow because she didn¡¯t see meing. I ran up to her and kicked her in the stomach. She hunched over. I elbowed her in the back, putting force behind it, and she hit the ground. I used my hand and lifted her body. I mmed my hand against my side, and she hit the ground again. It¡¯s time to end this. I shoot ropes of energy to hold her body in ce. YOU ARE FUCKING BITCH, ILL FUCKING YOU. YOU WILL DIE, JUST LIKE MARCUS. I ran to her body and front-flipped over her body, hooking her head in my hands mid-air, and I tore it off. My robes of energy drop her lifeless body to the ground. I can see the snow has bloodied up Diane. I bring Snow¡¯s energy back to me. I advanced towards Diane. ¡°Please, Elena, don¡¯t. I was only doing what Aya asked me. I promise, I¡¯ll disappear. You won¡¯t even hear from me again. Have mercy on me; I¡¯m your mother,¡± Diane pleads. Diane backs away as I walk towards her until her whole body is on the energy wall I created. I see Rnd and my family right behind the portion of the wall Diane is backed against. I smile. MY LOVE. My family. I turned my eyes back to Diane. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the same mercy you showed my father,¡± I told her, and, as I recall, mother, I made you a promise.¡± shback to Elena Pov (14 years old in the dungeon). ¡°Hear my words, mother. One day, no matter where I am or how many years it will take, I will find you, and I will rip your heart out as a tribute to my father, but before I do, you will know the true definition of pain and fear, and you will suffer a thousand deaths before I allow you peace. Head me, mother. Tread carefully. I made this promise to you. Thest face you will ever see will be mine.¡± Elena POV, Present Day I use my right hand to lift her against the wall, while I channel energy into my left hand. I crush the energy beam into her heart and rip it out. She falls dead.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I take down the wall, and my vision fades. I see Rnd reach out to catch me before I copse in his arms. New Beginnings Nate Pov When we got back to the packhouse, I went back to my room to tell Serene everything that had happened. SHHHHH, she said, making sure I brought my voice down and kissed me. ¡°Babe, whose kids are these?¡± I asked. ¡°These are our future alphas,¡± Serene says, looking at the babies proudly. She told me the story of Elena and the babies. ¡°Rnd is going to flip his sh*t when he finds out,¡± I told her. ¡°Rnd¡¯s not the only one,¡± she said. ¡°Hunh¡± She handed me two pregnancy tests. ¡°Babe, are you telling me what I think you¡¯re telling me?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m 6 weeks pregnant, babe.¡± She says, smiling HOLY FUCKING SHIT I¡¯m so happy. I twirl her around, and I kiss her all over her face and shoulders. I want to do more; I mind linking Maggie toe and watch the babies. I took my mate to another room on our floor and showed her just how excited I was. Rnd Pov We had just arrived back at the packhouse, and Elena regained consciousness. I tried linking Serene to let her know Elena is here, but she is blocking the link. We were all in the living room when Elena came too. I immediately started to cry. I¡¯ve never cried before. Not for any reason, but I cried. My whole pack watched in shock as I cried, hugging Elena. I knew I needed her forgiveness. She took my face in her hands, kissed me, and then rubbed my hair. ¡°Shhhhhhh,¡± she said as a calming white light glowed. I felt myself calming down as she did. You could hear whispers as some called her the moon goddess, since she looked exactly like the painting now that her hair was silver and white. She didn¡¯t even bother to tell them she wasn¡¯t, and they wouldn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Lynx and Jen,e here,¡± she said. ¡°I spent some time with some important people, and they have messages for you.¡± They kneeled beside her. She touched Lynx¡¯s head, and her hand glowed blue. She touched Jens¡¯s head, and it turned purple. They both stood up and started crying and hugging each other. I wonder what she showed them, but I¡¯ll ask her about itter. I¡¯m sure it was something from the moon goddess. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Stay here,¡± she said, going upstairs. She must be going to see Serene. All I wanted to do was tell her how sorry I was. Spell or not, I didn¡¯t deserve to be forgiven for anything I¡¯d done to her, but I would try every day. After a while, she asked me to go to the bedroom. I was there in a sh. ¡°Elena,¡± I start, but she jumps off the bed, pushing me against the wall, and silences me with a kiss. This was a hungry kiss, and I wasn¡¯t going to deny her. She took off my shirt and unbuttoned my pants, taking out my already hard member and putting it in her mouth. Fuck, I grunted. I watched her bob her head around my member. I was using both hands to grab the watch dresser beside me for support. I could feel myself getting close already. She was moaning and using both hands to jerk and suck me off. When she looked up with those beautiful blue eyes, I fucking lost it. I tried pulling it out of her mouth, but she held me there and swallowed all of the cum I pumped out and stood up. I wasing down from the strongest nut I haven¡¯t felt in a long time. I picked her up and put her on the bed, lifting off her beautiful dress. I paused to admire her body. She was so perfect. She was mine, and I would spend every day making sure she knew it. I spread her legs and put my tongue in her flower as I sucked her juice and her clitoral area, making sure she could feel how much I missed her. ¡°Rnd,¡± she moaned, causing my member to spring back up to the action, but I would give her an orgasm first. I used my fingers to slowly enter them inside, sliding in and out. Her moans were so loud, and she grabbed my hair as an orgasm ripped through her entire body. I licked up all her juices, but I wasn¡¯t done. I turned her doggy style and held her down as I tongue-fucked her flower from behind. I used my hand to rub circles on her flower. I knew another orgasm wasing. ¡°I¡¯m about toe,¡± she moans. ¡°Hold it,¡± I tell her as I continue to tongue her. She does as she is told. ¡°Rnd,¡± she moans. She wants toe so badly. I bite her ass. ¡°FUCK ROLAND¡± She screams and squirts all over my hand and the bed. Well shit. Iugh at myself. She hopped off the bed and pushed me on it, getting on top of me. I wasn¡¯t sure where this dominating energy wasing from, but I wasn¡¯t going toin. Iid down fully on my back. She leaned down and kissed me; her swollen lips felt so good on mine again. I ran my hands through her silver hair. Her blue eyes looked at me with so much lust. God, she was so beautiful. My member was already erect. She grabbed it and put it inside of her. Shit, I groaned as she slid down on me. She was so fucking wet and so tight. She took all of me in until I could feel it stretching and adjusting to her insides. She bnced herself and started riding me, bouncing up and down as I let her control the tempo. I gripped her hips at the speed of her tempo and mmed her down on my dick. I felt her cry out with an orgasm. She bit my marking spot when that happened, and I admit I moaned a little. The pain, followed by the immense pleasure, almost made me undone. I used my hips to slowly bounce her up and down until she came down from her O. Her flower was so wet from all the orgasms I had been giving her. I sat up with her while I was still inside, hooked my arm around her, and pounded into her hard. It felt so fucking good, and she moans. Her moans were just heaven. Just as I was reaching a climax, I pushed her beautiful hair out the way and sunk my teeth in her marking spot. Her scream of pleasure made me groan and nut inside her. I fell down on my back, trying to get my breathing under control, while she copsed with me on top of me and slipped off me. I put my arms around her. We justid like that, calming ourselves down and getting our breathing under control. After a while, she kissed me, and I smelled her lust again. Again?¡±¡±she asked. She didn¡¯t have to ask twice. The next morning, I woke up before she did. I went to my closet and slipped the little box I had been carrying for months now. I am linked to the kitchen to bring us breakfast. I opened the box and slid the ring onto her finger. She still didn¡¯t wake up. I took a shower and got dressed in a pair of sweats and a white t-shirt. After the night we had, I just wanted to rx. I got my baby back. Our bond was strong again since we marked each other. I could feel her love for me. She woke up once breakfast came, and I put it on a tray. ¡°Good morning, little one,¡± I told her, kissing her on her swollen lips. ¡°Good morning, sir.¡± She smiles back and stretches. Her beautiful silver curly hair tousled in her face. Iughed as she pushed it away. So beautiful ¡°I¡¯m going to have to get used to my hair,¡± sheughs. ¡°I love it. It¡¯s absolutely you,¡± I told her. She eats breakfast. She was in the middle of eating an apple when I noticed her looking at her hand. ¡°Rnd,¡± she says. ¡°Yes,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked with her eyes wide, looking at me back at the ring. I go to her side of the bed and kneel down. ¡°Luna, you came into my life at a time I didn¡¯t even know I needed you. I had been so focused on living in the past that I wasn¡¯t enjoying the present. You saved my life, and now all I want to do is share that life with you. Forever, Hold your hand and your heart. Grow old with you as we watch our pups grow when we have them.¡± Her eyes seemed to widen at that, but I pretended not to see. ¡°When you were gone, you didn¡¯t just take a piece of my heart. You took the whole thing. I can¡¯t be in this world without you by my side. I don¡¯t want to. I know I made mistakes. Our fate has been written in the stars, and I know we have had many lifetimes together, but if you do me the honor of having me in this lifetime, I will make sure you spend every day knowing how much I love and value you. My little one. My luna. Will you marry me?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Good News All Around Elena POV Will you marry me? Rnd asked. I can¡¯t contain the happiness I feel right now that this man, my beautiful, beautiful mate, is asking me to marry him. Last night, I was going to tell him about the kids, but I wanted to strengthen our bond first, and I missed him. He seemed to have a worried look on his face. I¡¯m sure I look like I¡¯m having a stroke right now. ¡°YESSSSSSSSS,¡± I blurt out, and he grins really hard, lifting me off the bed and into his arms. I jumped off him, jumping for joy like a child, then jumped back on him. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± he says,ughing. He leads us down to the bed and kisses me. I can tell he is trying to take things further, but I know he needs to know. I mindlink Serene, and she tells me she and Nate have our kids sleeping. I was thrilled to have them back home safe, and even though I knew they were unharmed by Serene, it didn¡¯t stop me from going to check on them and kiss them before I asked Rnd toe to the roomst night. I just realized that he doesn¡¯t know. ¡°Rnd,¡± I told him. ¡°There is something I need to show you. Rnd POV ¡°Rnd,¡± ¡°There is something I need to show you. Elena says ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked her. She took my hand. ¡°Juste on,¡± she says. I took it and followed her to the second floor. My heart is racing since I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s about to happen. zes are bouncing around in my head. What¡¯s your problem? I asked him. You will see, you will see, he says, still bouncing. Okay, now I¡¯m concerned. Elena knocks on the door, and Serene opens it. She took in Elena¡¯s fresh look. ¡°I like it,¡± she says, and theyugh and hug. Elena walks into the room, past Serene, and beacons for me toe in. She sits on the bed. Nate and Serene put two babies in herp, and now my heart is racing. Did she adopt kids? I ask myself, but I know that¡¯s not the answer. These two boys. These adorable little boys are the same ones in my vision. I can tell after they both open their eyes and look at me at the same time. They both have jet-ck hair. One of them has her eyes; the other one has mine. Oh, my god ¡°Rnd, meet Aiden and Ethan,¡± she says, kissing them both on the head. ¡°Our sons¡± I staggered back and let out the breath I realized I had been holding. Nate held me up. ¡°Well, say something, bro,¡¯ heughed. But I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t know what to say. My babies. Those are my kids. My fucking boys. I¡¯m a daddy. I can¡¯t believe I am a fucking daddy. I rushed over to her and dropped to my knees, kissing my son¡¯s head, then kissing her head. Elena has blessed me so much, and now I find out she has given me a family. I can¡¯t be more thankful than I am right now. I sit on the bed and let them put both boys on myp. They start hitting each other. Already fighters, like their daddy, I grin. ¡°They will have a princess to join them soon, Serene says, and she rubs her stomach as Nate wraps his arm around her. No FUCKING WAY SERENE Elena screams and hugs her and Nate. I held on to my sons and shook Nate¡¯s hand, congratting them. Sometimeter, wee down, and the whole pack is waiting for us as we share the happy news. 7 monthster Elena Pov I¡¯m looking at myself in the mirror. My wedding dress is simply remarkable. I decided to keep it simple and wear a mermaid-style dress that shows my back. It has beautifulce that cuts from shoulder to shoulder. My hair has been braided into a bun with curls that fall out of it. I decided to make Serene my maid of honor. I didn¡¯t need a bridesmaid, as we kept the wedding small. I don¡¯t want all of the attention. It¡¯s just my brother¡¯s pack and ours. I didn¡¯t let Serene do too much since she was carrying her little girl. Maggie has been a huge help. I look outside. Shawn is chasing after the boys. Since they started walking, it¡¯s been nonstop. They are very precious, though. He thinks that since theye from Lycan blood, they may shift as early as five years old, since that is the shifting age for male Lycans. We will have to see. We decided to do an outdoor ceremony near the forest. It was the perfect spot. The ceremony starts, and everyone takes their ce. I asked my brother to give me away. I know it¡¯s what my dad would have wanted. I feel him watching me. Proud. The ceremony starts, and everyone walks down the aisle, taking their ces. I grab onto my brother¡¯s arm as I prepare to meet the man on the other end, whom I will spend the rest of my life with. He is wearing an all-white suit with a silver tie. His ck hair is gelled back, and his gold eyes melt my soul with each step. It takes my breath away. Once my brother gives me away, I step in front of my own personal God. I keep my eyes low and blush. Somehow, he still makes me blush. Rnd Pov It took everything I had not to scoop her up and kiss her. She looks so fucking beautiful in her dress right now,ing down the aisle. How in the world did I get so lucky to be blessed with this gorgeous beauty? This Goddess. I silently thank the moon goddess for deeming me worthy of having her daughter, and I feel a warm feeling pierce my heart. As if she is saying you¡¯re wee. It makes me feel happy. When Elena gets in front of me, I can see her blushing. I lifted her chin to me and shook my head. She knows I love to stare into her eyes. We said our vows to each other, and I kissed her, which had many cheers and photos following. What a beautiful life! Elena Pov After the ceremony, everyone partied. I danced with my band a few times. It still feels weird to say. I¡¯ve been through so much, but I wouldn¡¯t change a thing. I got a wonderful husband from it and beautiful children. I decided to stay Luna of the pack and give my brother full reign over his pack. After I showed him the vision with Dad, he was beyond emotional, and we¡¯ve gotten close since then. I¡¯m looking around for my twins. They are running around people¡¯s legs. He catches my eye,es, and scoops me up. ¡°Ready for your honeymoon, Mrs. ck?¡± he asks, smiling and taking me to the house. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I replied.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Pleasure and Surprises Elena Pov (After the Wedding) Rnd took me to France for our honeymoon. I told him I always wanted to go to a nude beach as a joke, and he took me seriously. Typical The water on this beach is so beautiful. I decided I wasn¡¯tfortable being fully naked, so right now the only thing I¡¯m wearing are dark blue thong swimwear bottoms. My hair is long enough to cover my breasts. I had juste out of the ocean from swimming, drying off while Rnd was watching me. I could see his eyes flickering. ¡°Come on,¡± I told him, and we went back to the hotel. Rnd owned the hotel we were in, so he made sure no one rented the hotel during our stay, so we could do whatever we wanted here, wherever. I went to the RR to shower and rinse the sea salt off me. When I came back out, Rnd was gone. ¡°Rnd,¡± I called. No response. I checked the entire floor, but I couldn¡¯t find him. When I went back to the living room, Rnd jumped out of nowhere, yelling. ¡°Boo¡± I scream ¡°Did you miss me?¡± he says. ¡°That¡¯s not funny, I told him. You scare me. I pped his arm, and heughed. ¡°Aww, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, scooping me up in a hug. I pouted and rolled my eyes, giving him the silent treatment. ¡°Can I make it up to you?¡± He asked, nibbling on my parking spot. He knows what that does to me. ¡°You can try, ¡°I told him. He smiled and kissed my lips, causing a small moan to escape my throat. I smiled at the kiss and pulled him closer to me. He broke the kiss and took off his shirt, tossing it on the floor. I kissed him again, with more need, while our tongues danced. ¡°Still mad¡±. He asked while pushing me up against a wall. I moaned and ran my fingers all over his torso, scratching it. Pulling away from me, he grabbed the waistband from my pants and pulled them off, taking off my pants. He then picked me up against the wall and lifted me high enough to have my legs sitting on his shoulders, my flower in full view, and only a few inches from his face. I tried to find something to hold on to while he licked my clitoral area, causing me to shake slightly. He put his full tone inside, and I ran my hands through his hair, moaning for more. He picked me up and leaned me against the table. ¡°How do you want it?¡± he asked, rubbing the tip of his member on my flower since I was already wet. ¡°Just fuck me, please, sir,¡± I moaned softly as he teased the tip of my lips, and he smirked, pushing himself into me. ¡°Hard and fast, it is.¡± He started slowly, teasing me to the point where I started grinding back against him increasingly until he gave me what I wanted. I moaned loudly as he began to move faster and faster, roughly giving my body what it begged for. ¡°Rnd,¡± I moaned loudly, as I felt hip-deep inside of me. I was trying to stay straight and not fall over the couch. ¡°Is this what you want?¡± He said this, increasing his speed and gripping my waist. I was losing my sh*t because of the feeling. ¡°You want me to make you cream all over my dick?¡± he asked. All I could do was nod and moan, but he wouldn¡¯t take it. . ¡°I can¡¯t fucking hear you,¡± hemanded. ¡°YES, ROLAND YES!¡± I screamed, and somehow he thrust even faster. I felt an orgasm building up, and I knew he felt it too. He gripped a handful of my hair and kept pace until I couldn¡¯t control it anymore. My orgasm came crashing through, and I spasmed hard in his grasp. He continued fucking me hard until I felt another orgasm rip through me, causing me to go almost limp from shaking so violently. He released himself inside of me right after and held it until he was done. It was at that moment that we heard an ¡°Oh my¡± as we saw the housekeepere in. We forgot to leave the Do not disturb sign. Fuck! Elena (7 months after the wedding) Last night at a gathering Rnd and I attended, I caught a stomach bug. It was probably a bad batch of food. Right now, he is holding my hair back while I¡¯m on my hands and knees, expelling food. Rnd tries to take my mind off it. ¡°Did you know lycans were the first animals to roam the earth? They were the first beasts created when the earth was born. They were made to protect the world, and, well, not only that, but your royalty. Your wolf is thest Lycan wolf to ever exist.¡± Rnd says. ¡°Well, we have to see if our boys¡¯ wolves will be lycans too. They may end up even stronger than you,¡± I joke, wiping my mouth as I try to keep my food down. ¡°I sure hope so,¡± Rnd says. While he does, Mia reminds me that Serene is giving birth. ¡°Rnd, we have to go. Serene is having her baby.¡± I flush the toilet and brush my teeth. We both throw on clothes and rush to the hospital, mind-linking Mia to keep the kids just a bit longer.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. We walk into Serene throwing around curse words while Nate is holding her hand, looking as if she might pass out. FUCCKKKKKKKKKK Serene screams as a contraction hits her. ¡°Just hold on, dear; it¡¯s almost time,¡± Dr. Alice tells her. Serene growling in pain ¡°IT¡¯S COMING!¡± she yells. After a few pushes, ¡°It¡¯s a girl,¡± the doctor says, handing Serene and Nate their daughter. She¡¯s so beautiful, with a head of curly red hair. I feel my stomach start to feel like it¡¯s rumbling again, but this feeling feels different. Rnd pulls me in a hug from behind as we watch the sight, but then Rnd takes his hands off quickly. ¡®¡±Elena, do you feel that?¡¯ he says. ¡°Feel what?¡± I asked. He grabs my hand and puts it on my stomach. At first, we just stood there, and then I felt it. It was light. As if it were barely there. A flutter. Rnd¡¯s face widened as I realized what it was. Or rather, who? Broken Chains (Book Two of the Black Alder Series) Hello all. This is the start of Book Two of the ck Alder Series. I hope you all enjoy! SynopsisContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°In the second installment of the ck Alder Series, Ka, a human on the run, finds refuge with a pack member in a new territory. But her past refuses to let her go. Promised to an abusive alpha against her will, she¡¯s desperate to escape. Fate intervenes when she meets Ethan and Aiden, Alpha Twin Lycan Vampire Celestials of the ck Alder Pack, who reveal themselves to be her fated mates. As they embrace her with open arms, Ka¡¯s dark secrets and the danger that follows her threaten to tear them apart. Will the twins¡¯ love, and protection be enough to save her, or will she be forced to return to the hell she fled? Dive into the second book of the ck Alder Series, where love, loyalty, and survival are put to the test.¡± Chapter 1 ¨C Arranged Ka Pov is 16 years old. STUPID BITCH I heard a male pack member yell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± I apologized, keeping my head down. I was charged with bringing Derek, Alpha of the Green Bay pack, some coffee, and due to the ss burning my hand. The Green Bay Pack is located in Savannah, Georgia. On the outside, our pack looks friendly. Ournd is not huge. Their packhouse sits in the middle of thend, and it¡¯s surrounded by small huts for the mated families. There are a bunch of flowers that ent it all, and there is a forest further back on thend for their wolves to run wild. I identally dropped the cup I was holding. It shattered on the floor, and coffee sshed on a male wolf, who just so happened to be picking up something from the floor at the same time. He wiped his face. Luckily, there were no bruises on his face, not that it would matter. He was a male wolf. He would heal quickly. I tried to walk to the Packhouse kitchen to get some napkins, a broom, and a dustpan, hoping he would see it was an ident and let me go. The boy quickly walked behind me, grabbed my arm, spun me around, and pped me. This was the first time since I¡¯ve been here that anyone has pped me in thest few weeks. I held my face to try to stop the stinging pain that would follow, and I looked up with tears in my eyes. It was the Alphas¡¯ son, Liam. Liam loved putting me in pain. Standing at almost 6 feet tall with chestnut brown hair and brown eyes, Liam was known around the packhouse for his nasty temper and torturous ways. He would bully a member of the pack that he saw fit. Being the son of the alpha makes him overconfident, and he is always full of a rage that never dies. She-wolves here in the pack are constantly throwing themselves at him. One of them is probably hoping to be his mate. Bully for her if he finds one, but I pray their moon goddess does not give him one. His father, who was his twin in every way, beat him up constantly, and since he would never attack the alpha, he took it out on me. Luna Kim was a human who died while giving birth to Liam, and Alpha Derek med Liam for the loss of his mate. The stories go that he became cruel, not caring about his son or the pack but leading them nheless. It¡¯s because he took most of his father¡¯s abuse that Liam is the way he is. Alpha Derek begins to hate humans as well, calling them weak, forcing Liam to ept that all humans are weak as well. I did my best to avoid him when he was upset, and, so far, I was staying out of his way, invisible. He hasn¡¯t noticed me in a few weeks, thankfully. Not until now. I looked into his eyes, holding my face, and regretted it instantly. SLAP ¡°That¡¯s for burning my face,¡± he yelled. People were gathering to watch the scene. SLAP ¡°That¡¯s for looking at me,¡± he yelled. He punched me in the gut, and I hunched over. That¡¯s for being alive. NOW CLEAN THIS SHIT UP, and then he walked away. Onlookers didn¡¯t bother helping me as I staggered to the kitchen, attempting to catch my breath and get supplies for the mess. I cleaned up while seeing some of the pack members smirk at me, and I made another cup of coffee for the alpha. I grabbed and held on to my ne. It¡¯s a carving of the sun. I don¡¯t remember where I got it, but somehow it seems to always calm me down. I don¡¯t remember where it came from; I just know I¡¯ve had it as long as I can remember. ¡°What took you so long?¡± he demanded when I reached his office, setting the coffee on his desk. Liam was in there also and gave me an I DARE YOU TO TELL look, not that I would if I could. Alpha Derek never hit me, but he never liked me either. My adopted parents, Alpha and Luna of a neighbor pack, adopted me due to being unable to have kids and sold me away to the Green Bay Pack as a treaty between the two. They didn¡¯t like children at all. Everyone here has been less than friendly due to my not shifting yet. Since I was adopted, no one has been able to find information about my birth parents, so they raised me and sold me off to this pack, yet the reason why remains to be answered. On top of that, since I¡¯ve never shifted before, everyone assumed I was human. Which is despised by this pack. ¡°Sorry, Alpha, I have no excuse,¡± I told him, not looking up. ¡°It¡¯s good you are here, actually. I have something to talk to you both about.¡± Liam turned to him, and I stood in my ce, waiting for the news. ¡°Liam will be 18 tomorrow, and Liam, I am making your alpha of the pack.¡± He tells us. Liam grins wide, and I¡¯m still waiting to see what this has to do with me. ¡°As part of the treaty written by your parents, you will be getting married and will be recognized as his Luna.¡± I looked up at him, horrified, and I saw Liam¡¯s big grin drop. He is as upset as I am. ARE YOU FUCKING SERIOUS? he yells ¡°Mind your tone, boy,¡± the alphamands. ¡°But, dad, she is human. She isn¡¯t fit to be Luna. She is weak. Look how pathetic she looks!¡± Liam sneers at me. You¡¯re probably wondering what he means. A chosen mate is picked by someone who has no mate yet. If they are to be an alpha, then once marked, a chosen mate has to be as strong as them for the pack to remain strong; otherwise, the pack will remain weak. The chosen mate must be able to defend themselves and protect the pack with their lives. As a human, I was known as the weakest in the pack. I could not heal extremely fast. I had no special wolf-like qualities or powers. I have no relevance other than securing an alliance with this pack. Everyone in this pack is a shifted wolf. Half mated. Half unmated. Any of them would have been a more suitable choice, but instead, I was chosen. Not by Liam, but by the current Alpha for him. It¡¯s because of some treaty he has with my parents, who are both wolves. ¡°The treaty with her parents is based upon her marriage to you. They are our biggest allies, one we can¡¯t afford to lose,¡± he says. I don¡¯t speak. This is ridiculous. Me. Luna. Married to Liam of all people. His pack hates humans; they won¡¯t ept me. As if reading my mind, the alpha speaks ¡°The pack does not like humans; it¡¯s true, but they will have no choice. Liam, to be Alpha of this Pack, you will take Ka Summers as your bride, or I will kill you.¡± He simply states that threatening his son is the most normal thing in the world. Liam walks out of the office, seething. I knew my parents would have done this one day. My parents are part of the Dark Lands pack a few packs away. I was found as an abandoned baby and was brought to them. They would have had me killed, but they knew I could be used by them. Growing up, they showed me no love. They kept me as a ve. They abused me. I thought it would change when I was sent here to this pack at the age of six, but if anything, it all just became so much worse. I often wonder where Ie from. Even as a baby, I was hated enough for someone to just leave me on the ground the way they did. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed,¡± Alpha says, asking me to leave his presence. I nodded my head and walked out. I went around a corner, and Liam grabbed me by my throat, pinning me against the wall. ¡°Just because I have to marry you doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t make your life hell. I¡¯ll torture you every fucking day for the rest of your pathetic human life. I¡¯ll get many mistresses and fuck them, making you watch, and I¡¯ll watch them beat you too. Stupid fucking human,¡± he says, then drops me to the ground and walks away. I grab my throat as a small sob escapes me and rush back to my room, crying. I get in bed and hold my ne, trying to calm myself down as I fall asleep. Deflowered AUTHORS NOTE CAUTION This chapter has rape and violence in it. This message is for anyone with a trigger. Please don¡¯t go further for potential triggers. Skip the chapter. If you¡¯ve been sexually assaulted, please call a friend or family member or call the abuse hotline at (800) 656-4673. Ka Pov 18 Liam and I were married, and he took the Alpha position. The ceremony was short. I didn¡¯t even bother dressing up. I didn¡¯t have anything expensive to wear anyway. I had never pictured my life going this route. I always knew I was sent here for a reason, but I just assumed it was so I could be another staff member for this pack. Now here I am. Wife and Luna to a man and pack who hate me. After our wedding, my stuff was brought out of the servant¡¯s quarters to Liam¡¯s room. Liam had all of my stuff burned immediately. He made sure to have a shoe closet prepared for me in the room to sleep in. With a t mattress on the floor. He had a lock installed on the door, pushed me in, and told me to getfortable as it would be where I would spend the rest of my days. When I started to cry and beg to go back to the servant quarters, he pushed me on the floor and kicked me in the stomach. He hit me wherever he wanted to, except the face. He never hits me in the face. He has to preserve my face for our allies. I would be d if we received visits from allies. I would get to eat actual food rather than have scraps thrown at me in my closet or room. I hold my ne, trying to bring myself peace. It helps a little. The pack knows how he treats me, yet they do nothing. They hate me as their Luna. He would bring his mistresses into the room and make me sit in a chair as he cuffed my hands behind my back to watch him fuck them. The sight always made me sick. Whenever someone pissed him off, he would alwayse to our room and beat me. If I¡¯m sleeping, he will kick me awake or burn me. My body was so full of his scars. Every time one healed, he would make another one. It was his favorite hobby now. Once, I became so numb to all the hits and scars, and I didn¡¯t cry. He was pissed off because she couldn¡¯t get an emotion out of me until he tied my feet together and my hands behind my back and watched as his mistresses cut into me. The doctor was the only one who was sympathetic to me, as she was the one who put me back together each time. I begged her to let me die, but she says, as a doctor, her job is to save lives. What she didn¡¯t know was that I didn¡¯t have enough life inside of me to want to be saved anymore. None of that was the worst, though. The worst of it came on my 18th birthday. He was drunk when he came into the room. I could smell the alcohol from the closet I was in. He had served me cake earlier that day. I was suspicious, but I knew he wouldn¡¯t poison me; his dad would kill him. I ended up eating the birthday cake from the kitchen, happy, and hoping things would finally change. He even told me I could sleep on his bed, which was also strange, but I was feeling drowsy and sleepy not long after, so he picked me up and took me to bed. I felt like the whole room was spinning. ¡°Liam,¡± I slurred, trying to tell him I felt wrong. ¡°Shhhhh,¡± he said, and I took off my clothes. I thought he was stripping me for bed. He started kissing me on my body, and I admit, it felt really good, so I let out a little moan. His kisses were light somehow, and I enjoyed them. He then put his fingers inside me. I know I didn¡¯t want this. ¡°Stop,¡± I slurred, trying to push his hands away from me. He ignored me and continued to slide his fingers in and out. It hurt. My energy was sapped from my body. My stomach was hurting. I heard a metal sound and saw him take off his shirt. I panicked because I knew what was about to happen, but I couldn¡¯t stop it. He positioned himself on top of me as I tried to cry. I tried to scream for help, but it came out in small yelps. I felt him shove himself inside me, popping something inside instantly. I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t want to breathe. He was raping me, and there was nothing I could do to stop him. After he came inside, he pushed himself off me. He then picked me up and tossed me back in the closet, locking the door. I bled all over the floor. When the fog cleared away, I couldn¡¯t move. I soiled myself in the room. I was stuck to the floor. He smelled me and came inside to kick my nude body as punishment for peeing on the floor. I still didn¡¯t move. I closed my eyes. I heard him call for a doctor. The doctor asked what happened. He told her we had ¡°celebrated¡± my birthday. The doctor covered me with a nket and carried me to the hospital. She checked on me and saw the blood.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She tried to ask me questions, but I couldn¡¯t speak. She cleaned me up and bandaged my wounds. She stayed with me for a few days in the hospital until I finally started speaking, but I would only nod yes or no to questions. Other nurses tried toe to take my temperature, but I wouldn¡¯t let them touch me. Dr. Lauren could touch me. She has been cleaning me up for years, and I don¡¯t trust anyone else. Dr. Lauren is my only light in the darkness. With her blonde hair and gray eyes, she is possibly the only good person here who I can count on to help me when ites to healing, since no other pack member will lift a finger to help me. While she cleans my cuts and gives me medication, she tells me about how I remind her of her young daughter. Her daughter was killed in a rogue attack a few years after she was born. Her mate killed himself in suicide a few months after it, and she has been alone ever since. Alpha Derek found her alone and brought her to the pack, not out of sympathy but because he barely had any doctors there. If they have no use, they have no reason to be here. Healing from being raped is not an easy thing to do. I stayed in the hospital for a whole week. When I got out, I could see all the faces staring at me. Some wereughing, calling me a slut. I heard someone telling the story to someone else, saying I was drunk and threw myself on Liam and his buddies. My heart couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. I went back to my closet and closed the door, staying there. Liam woulde and toss me out of it sometimes and toss me on the bed, letting me know he was about to fuck me again. I didn¡¯t respond. I hadn¡¯t talked since that day. I gave up. Even my ne wouldn¡¯t bring me any more peace. He didn¡¯t like that. He preferred to watch me cry and scream, but I had none of that left. Eventually, he left me alone, and I kept to myself after. There was nothing he could do to make me further hate myself, even more than I do now. Getting Away Ka Pov 21 It¡¯s been three years. Liam hasn¡¯t sexually touched me since then, but he still hits me. Everyone now and thenes to hit me, making me ck and blue or burning me to try to get a reaction out of me. It never works. I keep my eyes nk. I peed in a cup in my room. Sometimes he doesn¡¯t feed me, so I have to drink it to stay alive. I used to be healthy. I¡¯m skinny now. My long, straight, raven-colored hair is all matted together. I saw myself in a passing mirror. I have bags under my eyes; they look sunken in. My once-beautiful green eyes are now lifeless. Each day is just passing by, and with each one, I feel closer to death. Dr. Lauren has spent thest few years helping me. She still treats my wounds and heals me up, though each wound still leaves a huge scar. She is the only one here who truly knows the extent of my injuries. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I would have lost a little bit of strength to keep going. She is there to remind me daily to keep going, that I¡¯m beautiful, etc. I had juste from the bathroom when I saw three guysing out of the Alpha¡¯s office, with the Alpha behind them. I was trying to get back to the room, but they caught me. ¡°Hey Liam, your wife looks all used up,¡± one of them says. ¡°She is retarded. She doesn¡¯t even respond to my torture anymore,¡± I heard Liam say. ¡°Let us have a turn with her,¡± I heard them say. I tried to walk past them again, but one of them grabbed me and threw me over his shoulder. I went limp and passed out. When I came, they were all nude around me with weapons, and my clothes were off. All except Liam. He was just watching. When one of them grabbed me, he started slicing into my skin with a knife. The pain and the sudden realization of what they were doing to me sank in. ¡°Help me! I screamed at Liam, but he just kept watching. He finally smirked and shook his head. I had been silent for years, no matter what he did to me, but I wasn¡¯t crying now, and he lived off my fear. I could hear stomps on the stairwell, and pack members poured into the room, taking out their phones and taking photos. Pointing, I was hysterical. I kept screaming, but no one did anything. The whole pack was watching now. One of the guys punched me in the mouth, telling me to shut up. Another one cut me deeper. I was bleeding out. When they all finished with me, Liam tossed me into the closet again. I felt myself cking out. I hoped this was death. I prayed that this was death. Please, let it be death. Thest thing I saw before waking up was the door opening and Dr. Laurens¡¯s faces. I¡¯m waking up in a dark room on a bed. I don¡¯t know where I am. I don¡¯t want to know. I just want to die. It looks like someone washed me and put clothes on me. Why? Why am I still fucking here? The light turns on, and I see Dr. Lauren. She looks like she has been crying. It looks like she is packing up a suitcase and putting things in it. I looked around, and we were at her hubble on pack grounds. Hubble¡¯s houses are little houses for families or widows. After she seems to be finished packing, she bends on her knees in front of me, looking me in the eye. I can feel my vision getting cloudy again. ¡°Ka,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m going to my cousin¡¯s packhouse and will be working on theirnd. She has already talked to her alpha, and he already gave the okay.¡± ¡°Ka, I¡¯m taking you with me; I¡¯m taking you out of here.¡± I couldn¡¯t speak. I figured I was dreaming. She was a dream; I was sure of it. ¡°Ka stays with me,¡± she said, snapping her fingers in my face. ¡°The alpha thinks you are in aa in the hospital. We need to be out in 15 minutes. Can you walk? ¡°Dream,¡± I heard a voice say, feeling myself sway side to side. Did that voicee from me? I saw her take the suitcase outside. She came back inside and lifted me inside the car, strapping me to the seat. She got on her side and started the car. I saw rushing lights, but I couldn¡¯t see outside. I heard her speak. ¡°I, Lauren Bush, reject Liam Green of the Green Pay Pack as my alpha and dere myself a rouge.¡± Then I cked out. Aiden Pov My lycan has been prancing around in my head today. Like he is nervous. I¡¯ve asked what¡¯s wrong, but all he says is that you will see. Okay then. I saw my brother Ethan walking up to me. ¡°Is your wolf acting crazy too?¡± he asks, and I nod. ¡°Something is going to happen today,¡± I told him. My brother and I are the first two male Lycan celestial hybrids to have ever existed in thest century. Our powers are legendary, like our mothers, and so is our name. Our father is none other than Alpha King Rnd ck. He rules the North America Region, but our main pack is based here in South Carolina. He is currently the alpha of this pack as well, until we turn 25. Then my brother and I will take the throne as High Alphas. We will also take over his businesspanies as the new CEOs. Our mother, Luna Elena ck, is a reincarnated hybrid version of our very own moon goddess. Our mother¡¯s lycan is one of the first lycans to have ever existed. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s our mate?¡± Ethan asks, pulling me away from my thoughts. ¡°That is the only reason I can think of, but we will see,¡± I told him. Ethan Pov I hope it¡¯s finally here after all these years. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love my twin, but having our mate to spend the rest of our lives with is a dream for me. Along with being alpha, of course, which is a job that is slowly approaching us, In looks and personality, we are both just alike. We are kind and considerate to those who are not enemies and mean no harm. For enemies, however, we are demons spawned from hell who will do anything we can to exact the truth. Those who fear our father also fear us. Twin torturers are what they call us. My brother loves the name, but I don¡¯t care about it. I don¡¯t want to do anything that scares our mate away.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. My wolf has been pacing back and forth nonstop. When I ask what¡¯s wrong, all I hear is soon. My wolf is a weird dude. My brother and I decide to train until our wolves calm down. If it is our mate, I can¡¯t wait to meet her. Ka Pov When I woke up, I was thirsty and sore. It was so bright, and my head was foggy. I realized I was in the car with Lauren, and it was daytime. We were still driving. I looked outside and saw a forest of trees. We were on a back road. Lauren realized I was awake and handed me some bottled water with Tylenol. ¡°Take them; it will help with the soreness,¡± she said. I nodded and did as she asked. I wanted to thank her for getting me away, but I couldn¡¯t talk. I tried, but I was straining my throat. I pointed at my throat, and she told me I had an anxiety attack in the middle of the night. She said that it would cause me to be silent. She says it¡¯s a mental issue, so it will take a few days, possibly a few weeks. It was okay. I didn¡¯t want to talk. ¡°I know what they did to you,¡± she says. My expression grew more somber. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe Liam would allow something like this, and I was told everyone in the pack was watching. I¡¯m so sorry, Ka. If I had been there, maybe I could have helped you.¡± There¡¯s nothing you could have done, I thought to myself. I put my bruised hands on her and gave her a small smile. She pulls out her phone. ¡± Serene¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pulling up now.¡± ¡°Make sure they let us through.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She pauses and looks at me. ¡°It will take some time, Serene, but yes. ¡± OK¡±. She ended the call. ¡°Were you here?¡± she says brightly. We pulled up to a line of guards that looked like they were surrounding the whole property. There is a long path that is being taken that leads past what I can only assume are the houses for families. We keep going up, and I feel a sense of dread approaching me. Most wolves hate humans, and Dr. Lauren just brought me another pack. Dr. Lauren parks the car near a limo andes and opens my car door. I step outside and lean against her car, dry-heaving. Shees to my side and holds me by my shoulders. ¡°Breath, Ka, breathe, she says, holding me outright. I looked past her and saw two guysing my way, and I knew I was seeing double. I was close to passing out again. I slid out of the car andnded on my backside, but I didn¡¯t care. Dr. Lauren kneeled to my side and started rubbing my back while the two guys got closer. I felt something stirring in my mind, but I chalked it up to hallucinations as I looked up at the gentleman now before me. MATE was all I heard before it all went dark. Explanation Dr. Lauren Pov I¡¯m d my cousin Serene permitted us toe. I had to get Ka out of there. She had taken too much, and I couldn¡¯t continue to keep sitting by. When she was raped the first time, I made a promise to myself to do everything I could to make sure it never happened to her again. I visited her every day, giving her hopeful messages and praying for her. She is like the daughter I never had. I¡¯m not sure why, but I feel such a strong pull to protect her. So does my wolf. She was falling apart, and I helped her get back together again. I had a long day that day, stitching up wounds, etc., until I decided to sleep. When I got back to the hospital, I overheard some co-workers talking about what happened andughing at her pain. Something in me snapped. I went to my house to park the majority of my stuff and decided I would do thest bitter. I couldn¡¯t continue to stay there, treating that whole pack while they did that to a human. A freaking human. I don¡¯t know how to pull her back from this. I put her back togetherst time; she was in tremendous pain, but she was barely hanging on a thread. We just pulled up to my cousin¡¯s packhouse. I get out of the car, and my ears pick up that Serene is having a panic attack. I rushed to her immediately, checking her vitals using my wolf hearing. My ears caught twin boys saying, Mate, looking at her. Mate? She doesn¡¯t have a wolf. I decided to look into the matterter. I shouted at them to get her to the hospital. They looked shocked at first, and then one of them picked her up and ran with her. They are both incredibly fast, and I try to keep up. When I get there, I start barking instructions while stripping off her clothes. I hear growls behind me, and I try to keep her beaten body from the twin¡¯s sight, but I know they have seen some of them. Eventually, she gets stabilized, but she doesn¡¯t wake up. I saw a small crowd standing by the door. Serene is among them, with a worried expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± I told a sleeping Ka. I¡¯m not sure if she can hear me, but I hope so. I walked outside and hugged my cousin, almost in tears. She pauses and starts to convulse. Her eyes roll to the back of her head, and her eyes turn white. She¡¯s still holding my hand. After what seems like a lifetime, she lets go of my hands and puts one over her mouth, backing into a tall blonde-haired man I assume is her husband Matt, and starts to cry. Everyone is looking back at her, then me, and I realize she must have seen Ka¡¯s past abuse and each time I had to treat her. I saw some peopleing down the hall. Two girls her age. One has deep brown wavy hair and jeweled blue eyes; the other has reddish-orange hair with green eyes. I saw a woman behind them. She is short, but she is like anyone I¡¯ve ever seen. Her presence radiated power, and she moved gracefully. Her hair was silver and curly. Her eyes were jeweled blue. The man walking directly behind her radiated almost the same power with his ck hair and golden eyes. The twins looked just like this man, but one of them had her eyes. That¡¯s our Luna, Alpha, her daughter, and mine. I didn¡¯t know Serene had a daughter. We have a lot to catch up on. I nodded my head to the oing group with respect. The white-haired girl reaches her hands out to me. ¡°My name is Elena,¡± she says with a small smile. ¡°This is my husband, Mate Rnd.¡± She points to the brooding man behind her. ¡°These are my twin boys, Ethan and Aiden.¡± She points to the twins, whose eyes are still on Ka. ¡°And this is my daughter, Elle,¡± she says, pointing to the brown-haired girl. ¡°And she is Bonnie,¡± Serene says. ¡°My daughter.¡± ¡°Elle is her mate.¡± The girl gave a small smile. ¡°Bonnie, this is your cousin Lauren,¡± Serene said. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± she says in a small voice. I can tell she is shy. ¡°What happened to our mate?¡± both of the twins asked Unison. I could feel waves and waves of energy pouring from them, and it almost made me a little sick. ¡°I will tell you all you want to know, but you should know she isn¡¯t a werewolf. I¡¯ve been her doctor since she was a little girl. She¡¯s human. How did you recognize her as your mate?¡± I asked. I could see shocked expressions from everyone. I can tell they just found out that they recognized Ka as their mate. Serene goes into the room and grabs Ka¡¯s hand. She hums, and her eyes turn white. We all watched her. She looks confused. ¡°She isn¡¯t human,¡± Serene says. Hunh? I say to myself, ¡°Humans have energy that looks pale blue to me. Her aura is a bright red-orange. I don¡¯t know what she is, but she isn¡¯t human,¡± Serene says.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. I turned to them as they looked at me for an exnation. ¡°I¡¯ll start at the beginning.¡± Ka came to my old pack when she was 11 years old. ording to her old pack, her parents were the alpha and luna, but they adopted her since they couldn¡¯t have a baby. They didn¡¯t like children, so they made a treaty with my pack alpha for her to be promised in marriage to his son Liam. ¡± I hear growls from the twins, but I ignore them. ¡°Her whole pack has abused her since she came to us, as they hate humans. I have been patching her up for her whole life. I see Rnd grab Elena as she holds him tighter. ¡°Once she was married, Alpha Liam beat her and abused her the most. He made her sleep in his small closet, on top of a thin coat, and he kept her locked in there with a chain lock. He cut her, burned her, abused her, and¡­ I trailed off, remembering what I overheard. Serenees up to me and holds my hand. She must have known and nodded for me to continue. ¡°They were married when she was 16 years old.¡± ¡°She told me he took mistresses and bound her hands, forcing her to watch him fuck them each night, and that his mistresses¡¯ would cut into her skin.¡± She still has the scars on her back to prove it: ¡°I did my best to heal her, to build her confidence when he tore her down.¡± ¡°And on her 18th birthday, he drugged her and raped her, taking her virginity,¡± I said with tears welling up in my eyes. I almost didn¡¯t want to continue. Everyone growls, upset at my words. ¡°That fucker abused and raped our mate,¡± one of the twins said, his aura seething from him as well as the others. ¡°Tell them,¡± Serene says, as she holds my hand still. I wipe my eyes and continue. ¡°I treated her body after the trauma took a toll on her physically and mentally. She wentpletely mute for a few months, and the alpha still tortured her. He is a sick bastard that gets off on her fear,¡± I said thickly. ¡°I nursed her back to health after and secretly visited her each day, giving her inspiring messages, praying with her, or making sure she had enough to eat at different times of the day when I could. She still took his abuse, the punches, etc., but she didn¡¯t let it phase her anymore. She started talking again, but only to me, and even though she wasn¡¯t 100 percent, she was getting better, though the abuse continued. ¡°And then yesterday,¡± I started crying, The Fire Energy Lauren Pov Serene hugged me, but I had to tell them, ¡°Yesterday, I went to workte. I had a long shift the night before, and I went to sleep. When I got to work the next morning, my co-workers said¡­ I choke on my tears now, struggling to get my breathing under control. Elena put her arm on my shoulder, and somehow a warm feeling came. I nodded to her. ¡°My co-workers said she was sliced into with weapons by three guys while the alpha and the rest of the pack helped. They said she screamed, but no one would join in. I believe she was screaming in fear. I¡¯ve known her most of her life; she is not a whore; she was saving herself for the right person,¡± I told them, making sure they didn¡¯t look at her as a slut. ¡°She screamed for help, and I wasn¡¯t there, and the guilt will eat me up forever. After that, I couldn¡¯t stand being there anymore. That whole pack watched her get sliced into and did nothing. I packed up and made an excuse to get her body, as if I were taking her back to the hospital when I took her to my house. She was in and out of it, so I cleaned her up and packed my sh*t. I renounced my pack, which is why I¡¯m sure I smell like a rouge. While we were on the way, she slept. When she woke up, she tried to talk to me, but she couldn¡¯t. I believe she has gone mute. It took months for me to break her out of that spell. I don¡¯t know what will happen to her now.¡± I backed against the wall, the stress pouring out of me. ¡°I have to show you,¡± Serene says, and she walks back in to grab Ka¡¯s hand. We all touch some part of her hand, and we see everything. The abuse. The Rape. The room was full of growls and auras, and even Luna was crying into Rnd. I believe she may have had something simr done to her, but I don¡¯t ask. ¡°So, what now?¡± Serene¡¯s daughter said, wiping her tears from her face. ¡°She will wake up; it¡¯s just a matter of when¡¯, I told them. ¡°I will be there when she wakes up. I believe the first face she needs to see is mine, so I ease her into her surroundings. She is used to my face. I turned to the twins. ¡°I know you want to be here for her, but in my medical opinion, I must ask that you hang back until I can ease her back into life. I know I smoke a lot, butst time she almost gave up on her life. She is like a daughter to me, and I need to do everything I can to bring her back,¡± I told the twins. They look upset, but I can sense they know it will be best for her for now. ¡°But if you want to help her from afar, I can give you a list of things she likes.¡± ¡± Meanwhile, I looked at Serene. ¡°In the meantime, we need to figure out who she is. Perhaps if we can find some sort of power, we can help her heal faster.¡± They nod in agreement. ¡°Allow me to try something,¡± Luna Elena says. We all move out of the way, and she grabs her hand. We see mystical white energy traveling to Ka, and it covers her body like a cocoon. Her wounds looked as if they were closing a little. It was beautiful. Then, unexpectedly, the aura turned reddish, like her whole body was on fire. Ka¡¯s hair looked like a me, and we all felt the heat. The fire energy rushed back up to Luna as she moved her hand. Suddenly, Ka sat up and grabbed her arm; her eye sockets were filled with fire. It traveled back to the Luna, and both she and the Luna passed out. Her mate yelled for a doctor. Her ne glowed a bright red. Ka fell back on her back while I rushed to her. Her vitals were out of control. I put on gloves and went to work on her, saving her as she was seizing. The other doctors came rushing to help Luna, but she had already woken back up. Rnd was helping her stand, as she was somehow out of breath. She was silent as everyone watched while I saved Ka, screaming at the doctors to stay back. I know her body. This isn¡¯t the first time. After a while, she went back to normal and resumed her sleeping state. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked Elena.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Yes¡± ¡°What the fuck just happened?¡± Serene demanded, looking at Elena. ¡°I just felt a rush of power from that girl, and I¡¯ve never felt energy like that before. ¡°I met her, Elena said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but when I touched her, shebined her inner energy with mine, but my energy is pure andes from the moon. Her energy was so hot, it felt like my whole body was in mes. As if she were the sun herself. Her spirit has traveled to the Sun realm, which is where her lineagees from. Lucky for me, my moon¡¯s energy has protected me. She wants to speak to you, Lauren,¡± Elena says. ¡°Take my hand; I can take you to her,¡± Elena said, grabbing my hand. ¡°We¡¯reing too,¡± the twins said. ¡°This realm is hot, so use your energy to cover yourself. I will cover Lauren.¡± The twins nod and grab our hands. I then felt myself being pulled forward, and wended in and of heat. The Realm Ka Pov I woke up on the ground and sat up fast. I looked around, and it looked like I was in the middle of some Rocky Mountains. There are volcanoes all around me, pouring out rivers ofva. It¡¯s all leading to a castle. The sky is a ray of colors-brown, gold, orange, and red-all swirling around them together. There are multiple suns in the sky, and I can feel the energy they¡¯re giving this ne. It¡¯s hot. Hot. I know I should be afraid, but this ce feels so familiar to me. My sun ne is glowing red, and I can feel the heat pouring from it.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I¡¯m not in any pain; I feel at peace. Emotionally, physically, and mentally. What is this ce? Why do I feel at one with the heat? I¡¯m walking towards the rock castle. This ce is so unbelievably beautiful. I look at my body. My skin is unblemished. I don¡¯t feel any scars on me. My eyesight is so clear, and my hair feels healthy. ¡°Katiana,¡± I heard a deep voice say behind me. I turned around and saw theva moving towards me,ing from a volcano. Theva goes around me as I stand still in ce. It forms a circle around me. Theva then retreats and forms a gorgeous man. This man was huge, tall, and muscr, with green eyes like mine and brown hair. Like mine, I can feel the power radiating from him pouring out of him into thend as if he were its source. I felt a pull on him. Not sexually or anything, but this pull is intimate, as if I¡¯ve known him my whole life. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, surveying the strange man. ¡°You don¡¯t know me,¡± he asks with a confused look. I shake my head. ¡°Then how did you manage to get here? You wouldn¡¯t have been able to get here unless you channeled your power,¡± he said. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked again, getting a little annoyed. ¡°I am Solem, the sworn protector of all magic of the sun,¡± he simply said, as if that answered all my questions. ¡°What does that mean?¡± I asked. ¡°All will be exined in due time,¡± he tells me. ¡°Come,¡± he says, holding out his hands. I was hesitant at first. I don¡¯t know this man. I take his hand, and he leads me to the rock castle with theva around it. Some bodies looked like soldiers made out of the fire, carrying spears standing at the gate. The man bypasses them and continues inside the castle. Thevas of shadows dancing on the rocks look so beautiful. Once we¡¯re inside, he takes me to what I assume is the main room. It¡¯s a big room. The floor is decorated with marble, with mists of gxies and stars flowing around it. The ceiling is so high, but there is a ball of red, yellow, and orange energy flowing around in a circle. The man pulls out a chair from the table, and I sit down. He then sits across from me and stares at me, which makes me a little ufortable. I feel a blushing up on me, and I twirl my finger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for staring at you, Princess. It¡¯s just been years since I¡¯ve seen you, and you were only a baby. You have grown into a beautiful woman.¡± ¡°Princess,¡± I told him, and I let out a dryugh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I¡¯m not a princess, and my name is Ka. You called me Katiana.¡± Now it was his turn tough. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, do you?¡± he says. I just looked at him. Let me show you, he says and waves his hands. Lava appears out of thin air, and the scene ys out in front of me. ¡°22 years ago, the war between all light and dark magic broke out. The dark wizards attempted to snuff out all light and transform our celestial realm into and of pure darkness. If the light of all the suns ever goes out, all of the power here will cease to exist. You were born here among the carnage. Your parents, King Henry and Queen Isabelle, led our side against the dark forces, and we beat them back. Your father is the only son of the sun god Laru. Your mother was the daughter of the phoenix spirit. Together, they beat the dark forces back and sent them out of this realm into a spiritual realm reserved as a prison and executed on sight. ¡± ¡°The ck magic, however, still exists to this day, attempting to escape. We had to trap it, as we weren¡¯t strong enough to destroy it. The power is dark and evil to its core. I have been keeping watch over the realm to make sure it does not enter here, as well as keeping the dark realm locked.¡± ¡°When you were only a few months old, a young seer traveled to your father¡¯s kingdom, foretelling a prophecy about you and your family. When the king and queen heard this, they knew they had to let you go, as they knew you would one day return because of the prophecy. We all loved you very much. The king blessed a crystal and made it into a ne to bring you peace in times of sorrow. It will work as long as you keep goodness in your heart.¡± You were sent away with someone the King trusted. I had no idea where you were; it was as if you had vanished. We only learnedter through the young seer that she ced a spell on your spirit to keep you protected and keep you human.¡± I grab my ne and twirl it in my hand. So that¡¯s where I got it, I wondered to myself. ¡°So, where are my parents?¡± I asked, looking around. All I see are fire servants walking around. I turned to Solem, who had a sad look in his eyes. ¡°The day after you were sent away, your father came to me and told me about the prophecy and his n. The prophecy foretold his death. It was toote when we found out it was caused by Lord Alverez. Lord Alverez was the leader of the dark rebellion. I didn¡¯t take it easy, and I wanted to stop him from going through with his n. However, he used his power to put me to sleep and keep me invisible to everyone until his n wasplete. Once his n wasplete, I awoke, and the whole realm of people was gone. I¡¯ve searched for them for years, but I haven¡¯t found them. The king was the only one with that information,¡± he said. ¡°What was his n?¡± I asked. He paused for a moment, as if contemting whether or not to tell me. ¡°He nned to allow himself and his wife to be killed,¡± he told me, and I gasped. ¡°After I woke up from the sleeping spell, I learned from theva soldiers that Lord Alverez had snuck into the pce and assassinated the king and queen.¡± He then attempted to find you and me to kill us, since all the light from the sun¡¯s magic would fade if it happened, but the King had already sent you away and hid me. I found Lord Alverez when I woke up and was almost sessful in wiping away his existence, but he got away. It¡¯s been 7 years since I¡¯ve sensed him on this ne. Wherever he is, though, I¡¯m sure he is nning something with the utmost evil intentions.¡± ¡°I have been here ever since, keeping guard, awaiting the day that you will return, as the prophecy foretold, and reim the power of the sun. This is something I will help you do.¡± ¡°You said the magic would end if both of us were wiped out. Why are you here? Who are you to the king? I asked suspiciously. ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t end if I died, but it would if you did. But I thought who I was would have been obvious by now.¡± He waited for me to put the pieces together, but I was clueless and shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m your brother.¡± Welcome to the Firelands Ka Pov ¡°You¡¯re my brother.¡± I stared at Solem, my eyes wide. Solem chuckles. ¡°Well, half-brother, but yes, I am. We share the same mother, and I have the same power as her. I can be brought back to life every time I die. Only a direct st of the full power of the full sun can kill me, and no one in our family could ever survive taking on that much power, so it would probably end up killing them in the process. Your father granted me a little celestial power instead. Only descendants of the Sun God can harness the Sun for long.¡± I thought about this and about how my life has changed so much in thest few days. ¡°I¡¯ve been through so muchtely,¡± I told him. ¡°My old pack treated me like crap, and their alpha abused me. All because they thought I was human, and you¡¯ve been telling me this whole time that I had powers. Powers I could have been using to protect me from their cruelness. Solem looks at me with a sad look. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for your location for years. Once the seer put a charm on you to hide your identity, both you and her disappeared. I assume she cloaked her identity as well.¡±. ¡°You¡¯re my sister, the only true family I have left. I¡¯ve been alone for years. I never thought I would ever find you.¡± I thought about everything he said. My parents¡­ I always wondered where I came from, but I never imagined this. A granddaughter of the sun god. It was crazy, but I believed him. He has been here alone for so long. I immediately sympathized with him. My brother is having to go through so much. All I ever wanted was a family. I walked over to him and hugged him, tearing up. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked, putting an awkward hug around me. ¡°I¡¯ve felt so alone for so many years. I¡¯ve only had one person in my corner, and I love her, but I wish I had a brother or sister so I would never be alone. I¡¯m d to have finally found you,¡± I told him. He grabs me with both hands and puts them around me, hugging me closely now. ¡°Me too, little sister, me too.¡± We ended up walking around the rest of the castle, and he showed me around the room where our parents lived. ¡°I haven¡¯t touched anything since that day,¡± he says somberly. The room is excessively big, and it looked as if someone wasing to stay in it. There was a huge photo of the king and queen. The king was a hefty man, but you could tell he smiled a lot because of the smile lines. He had jet-ck hair and green eyes. The queen was beautiful. Her hair was deeply red-colored and beautiful. She has blue eyes. I smiled. I could feel love in this room. ¡°Come on,¡± he said, taking my hand. He led me to a connecting room, which held a nursery. Inside, it held a crib, many toys, and a king-sized bed. I picture my parents lying there with me, probablyughing a lot. There was a photo of my parents with what I assumed was me, wrapped in a yellow nket. They looked so happy. I am so incredibly happy. Solem and I walked back to the main room. He told me the story of our parents and how they met. I told him about my past and my childhood, as well as what happened yesterday. His eyes lit up in rage as I told him this story, but I touched his hand, and he calmed down. He hugged me, and I realized I was crying as I told this story. He told me a lot about himself. It turns out he started serving in our father¡¯s army at age 5. I thought it was way too young. ¡°I¡¯m a phoenix, the same as a mother,¡± he exined. ¡°When I die, I am reborn, and my lifestyle starts over at the time of my death.¡± He says, ¡°I stopped growing when I turned 20.¡± I looked at him. That exins why he looks young. ¡°The king decided that would be useful, so he trained me from an early age. He was tough, but I knew it was because he wanted me to be his best fighter. I was set to take over the realm until you were born. You are the rightful heir to inherit this ce,¡± he said, looking sad. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly lead; I don¡¯t know the first thing about it, I admitted. ¡°You are the only one who can lead Katiana. I can¡¯t channel the power of the sun anymore. I can only manipte the energy in the air in this realm,¡± he admitted. ¡°Lucky Lord Alverez still thinks I carry some sr power, which is why he hasn¡¯te back.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I ponder over what he says. ¡°Well, then teach me how to control the sun¡¯s energy,¡± I tell him. ¡°The sooner I learn my powers, the sooner I can start working on them and controlling them.¡± As he was about to answer, I felt a buzz of gentle energy flow through my body from behind me. Solem jumped up and stood in front of me protectively. ¡°STATE YOUR NAME AND INTENTION,¡± Solem yells, ready to battle. ¡°My name is Elena, Luna of the ck Alder Pack, the one hosting and mending her body as we speak,¡± she says with a soft but firm voice, nodding at me. Her body lights up in a blue mist, as if the mist is somehow protecting her. Solem seems to back down a little but keeps his guard up as he gets out of his attack position. Solem backs down. ¡°My body,¡± I said, confused. I look down at myself. ¡°My body is here,¡± I tell her. ¡°Your spirit is here,¡± she says, looking around, ¡°but your body is in my packhouse. You are in the hospital. You have been sleeping for a while now, and your body is severely injured. I took your hand to give you some of my energy and to help you.¡± She told me. I looked at Solem for confirmation. He seemed to be studying her. ¡°Since you came here, I have sensed you are not fully here,¡± Solem tells me. It exins yourck of power. Any powers you have not mastered yet won¡¯t be used here. They are only made stronger in this realm once you have them,¡± he exins. ¡°Where are we, and who are you?¡± Elena asked, still looking around. She looks outside. ¡°My name is Solem, mydy. Protector of this realm, brother to Katiana here.¡± He bows to her. Wee To the Firnds A New Feeling Ka Pov Elena nodded her head in acknowledgment. ¡°I did not know this realm existed,¡± she says. ¡°We do not let many people from the outside world into our realm. How have youe here? People who are not born in this realm burn to a crisp instantly,¡± Solem states. ¡°I am channeling the energy in my bloodline,¡± Elena exins. ¡°I am a child of the Moon Goddess.¡± I look at the energy around her. It¡¯s like a cocoon of protection around her. ¡°I know well about your realm,¡± Solem exins. ¡°My father has taught me a lot about your spiritual realm. There are many others as well,¡± he stated. ¡°Indeed,¡± she said. Meanwhile, I¡¯m still wrapping my mind around all of this. I take a seat. ¡°Ka, you have people worried about you. We didn¡¯t know why you had not awoken yet, but now I understand,¡± Elena exined. ¡°Do not stay away from your body for too long. I have traveled to the moon spirit realm as well, and being away from my body for longer than 24 hours can cause permanent damage. You are already weak.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to get back,¡± I told her. I know Dr. Lauren must be worried about me. She has probably not left my body, knowing her. ¡°You have to take a breath and picture yourself floating back to where you are,¡± Solem says. I nodded to him. ¡°I will rejoin my body soon,¡± I told her. She nods in understanding. ¡°Can you bring Dr. Lauren here by any chance?¡± I asked her. I want to let her know I¡¯m okay.¡± Elena nods. ¡°I will be back shortly,¡± she says, then disappears. ¡°The prophecy must be close if you¡¯re already under the protection of the moon goddess¡¯s daughter,¡± Solem states. ¡°Is this the same one our parents died for?¡± I ask, and he nods his head. ¡°Tell me what it says,¡± I told him. Before he can start, I feel the light energy, and I know she is back. I turned around and saw Elena with Lauren. I can tell she is channeling energy around her. ¡°Lauren,¡± I cried out, rushing to her and hugging her. I was happy to see her. She did save my life, after all. ¡°Hi, my dear, you scared me there for a moment,¡± Lauren tells me, scooping me up in her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I did; I only just found out where I was and my birth story,¡± I told her. I pull back from her. ¡°Solem, this is Dr. Lauren, the caretaker I have been telling you about.¡± I told him. He stands up and bows to her. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my sister, Lauren,¡± he tells her. He is looking at her with a funny face, and I look over to Lauren to see her blush. I was about to ask what that was about when I got a sudden rush of energy and two males appeared in the room. They both have the same energy around them. Solem gets ready to stand up and get back in an attack position when Elena quickly yells out, ¡°My sons.¡± He then rxes. These boys seem so familiar to me. I then remember they were there before I passed out. I also remember them calling me a mate. Something inside me is stirring as I look at them. I can feel it, like a warm feeling taking over my body. These boys are so fucking gorgeous. They are both the same height with jet ck hair. They are both lean, but I can see they are well-toned due to their muscles. They are both wearing ck T-shirts and ck jeans. They look like two fucking gods. Two incredibly sexy fucking gods. ¡°Ahem,¡± Solem clears his throat, and I¡¯m brought back to reality. I hadn¡¯t realized I had been walking towards them, their eyes taking in my appearance and lustfully looking at me. I looked down out of shyness. What¡¯s wrong with me? I don¡¯t act like that. As I looked down, I saw fire engulfing my whole body, as if I were one with it, and I screamed. Solem is in front of me instantly as I am trying to remove the mes. I see the twin¡¯s eyes: solemn, angered, and walking towards me to help, but Elena holds them back. ¡°Her brother!¡± she tells them, and they back down. Lauren is watching with worried eyes. ¡°Katiana, calm down,¡± he said, looking into my eyes. ¡°The fire will not hurt you.¡± After taking a deep breath, I realized he was right. The mes are light, and they barely tickle. It feels like energy is being channeled through my whole body. I can feel this power. After a few breaths, I felt the mes calm down. I keep breathing until they disappear. I let out a breath and hugged Solem. ¡°Thank you,¡± I told him. He hugs me back. ¡°Did you say these are your sons?¡± he asks Elena, and she nods. ¡°They are your Syntrofos,¡± Solem tells me. I looked at him with a questioning look. What does Syntrofos mean? ¡°It¡¯s Greek for a mate,¡± he exins. ording to the prophecy, they are your Syntrofos. Together, you are all either the savior or destroyer of the world. I think of myself as the destroyer of worlds. I could see a confused look on their faces. I could hear Lauren gasp. ¡°We¡¯ve been talking about a prophecy that led to the deaths of my birth parents, the King and Queen of this realm.¡± I exined what Solem told me. ¡°What is the prophecy?¡± the twins asked in unison. I try not to look at them, half-embarrassed from earlier and half because I want to know what he is about to say. Solemn nodded, but before he could say anything, Lauren yelled. Her eyes turned white before she spoke.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The Prophecy SACRIFICE MUST BE MADE TO ALLOW GREATNESS TO riseExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. CHILD OF THE SUN CAN¡¯T SUCCEED IF SHE DOESN¡¯T SURVIVE When the children of the moon meet the children of the sun, THEY WILL FOREVER BE BOUND TOGETHER, FATED TO BECOME ONE. WHEN HER GREAT ABILITIES ARE AWAKENED, THE CHILD OF THE SUN BOTH MOON CHILDREN SHE WILL NEED TO KEEP FROM COMING UNDONE WHEN HER POWER AWAKENS, EVIL WILL BECOME A FORMIDABLE FOE. A TRICKERY HE WILL USE TO STRIKE A DEADLY BLOW Darkness will be released, but all is not lost. VICTORY WILL COME AT A GREAT COST AT THE HEIGHT OF EVILS POWER, SECRETS WILL BE RELEASED. DESTROYING ALL CREATURES, MAN, AND BEAST TAKE MOON CHILDREN AND SUN CHILD. Your story isn¡¯t done. YOUR TRUE POWER WILL BE TESTED WHEN ONE EVIL HAS WON WHEN THE FATED THREE SHINE THEIR LIGHT, THE THREE WILL PREVAIL. THE WORLD WILL BE SAVED, AND EVIL WILL FAIL. BAND TOGETHER, FAMILY AND FRIENDS OR EVIL WILL SUCCEED The sea holds the key to what you need. Elena¡¯s Pov We all listened to the prophecy. After Lauren finished, everyone was quiet as we stared at her. Her eyes returned to normal. Solem looked at her questionably. ¡°I don¡¯t know where that came from,¡± she says, looking confused. ¡°Serene has the gift of prophecy,¡± I told her. ¡°It probably runs in the family.¡± Lauren nodded, as if unsure. I tried to decipher it. See what it meant. My sons were destined to meet this girl, and the fate of the world was at stake if they didn¡¯t master their power. I wonder just how powerful she would be if they all epted each other as mates. Imitted the prophecy to memory so I could ask the moon goddess about itter. It seems something big ising. Something only these children can prevent, and it looks like we need to find this seer. I need all the information I can get to help them prepare. Ka Pov I repeated the prophecy over and over. So, these beautiful boys and I were fated to meet long ago. I couldn¡¯t believe it. Also, I¡¯m wondering what evil ising. ¡°Well, the evil must be Lord Alverez,¡± I said to Solem. ¡°I believe so as well, and now that you have met your mates, your power has awoken. It happens when you channel your inner fire.¡± I looked at them, shy and smiling, remembering the trance the three of us were in. They probably sensed my embarrassment because they both smiled. I swear I forgot how to breathe. ¡°This also means whatever magic that seer put on you at the time is gone. She will probably notice that soon ande looking for you, and so will Alverez. He will try to take your power and kill you. I must get to him first,¡± Solem says. The twins growl. ¡°Who is this, Alvarez?¡± Elena asked. Solem tells everyone the story of my parents and their sacrifice for the prophecy. It makes me sad. They allowed themselves to be killed just to make sure I had a chance of making the prophecye true. To face an evil that even the prophecy says we may lose. I sit down; it¡¯s a lot to take in. ¡°She will need to train then,¡± Lauren says. Everyone looks at her. ¡°I have not brought her this far to have some wacky job, dark wizard, to kill her. We will have to protect her.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Elena said. ¡°I would train you myself, but my energyes from the moon. I can only teach you the basics of all celestial energy. She will need you, Solem.¡± ¡°If you would like to train her on my pack grounds, I will allow it. We have a room that keeps all the magic inside. It will be the perfect training room for her,¡± Solem nods. ¡°I can do that, but I can only be there in projection form,¡± Solem says. ¡°I can¡¯t leave this realm as the only protector the realm has.¡± ¡°We will have to create an open space outside then. I will have its magic tested for your training. The room we have requires blood to go inside. Without blood, you cannot enter.¡± Elena stated, ¡°II will also have her trained in hand-to-handbat by our best trainers. Hank and Will are going to enjoy being able to teach a new celestiall,¡± Elena stated, smiling. They must have trained her. ¡°We need to get back,¡± she said. ¡°We don¡¯t want the effects of being away too long to start.¡± ¡°LLauren and Ka, since this is your first-time project, you will be very tired and will probably sleep for a day or two. I will make sure you get the nutrients you need.¡± ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Luna. Elena, I will send word of my travels to Pitha. Pitha is mail that burns and reappears wherever the receiver is. Elena nods. Lauren hugs me. ¡°Wake up soon,¡± she tells me. I hugged her back, nodding. I watch as she and Elena disappear. The boys are still there, and their eyes are both on me. It¡¯s kind of intense. I look at Solem. ¡°Can I have a minute, please?¡± I asked Solem. He nods and leaves the room. I looked back at the twins, unsure what to say. They seemed to mindlink with each other as if wondering how to approach me. Lauren probably told them what happened, but I don¡¯t feel scared. At least not with them here. One of them steps forward. The one with the blue eyes. He stuck out his hand. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Aiden,¡± he says. I grab his hand and shake it, and I pull back quickly, feeling sparks. I know about the wolf tingles mates get when they touch, but the spark came from the energy created from where our fingers touched. He must have felt it too, because he pulled back as quickly as I did. Why is this so intense? I want to look away from his blue eyes, but I can¡¯t. They seem to hold me, and I can¡¯t speak. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Ethan,¡± the other twin said, stepping forward. I shake his hand, and I feel the same spark and pull back just as quickly. I feel a blush rise on my cheek as they keep looking at me. This was awkward. ¡°I¡¯m Ka,¡± I say shyly. ¡°We know,¡± they say in unison, smiling. That is adorable. They seemed to be in a trance, staring at me. ¡°So does all this stuff about prophecy freak you guys out?¡± I ask. They both jumped as if I had sshed water on them. I chuckled softly. ¡°No,¡± Aiden says. ¡°Our mother was in one, and we were caught up in the mix of it.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s a story for another time,¡± Ethan says right after. I nodded my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I passed out on you both. I had something happen to me by some wolves who don¡¯t like humans, and when I realized I was on another packnd, I guess I was just afraid the same thing would happen here too,¡± I told them, looking down. I hear them growl, and I quickly step back. ¡°We will kill anyone who ever hurts you,¡± Aiden says. I looked into his blue eyes. I believe him. ¡°We saw what happened,¡± Ethan said. I looked at him, confused. ¡°Serene, our pack witch, has the gift to look into people¡¯s pasts by touching them,¡± Aiden says. ¡°She can also share her visions with other people touching her,¡± Ethan says. I nod. I¡¯m upset. Not because of what they said, but because of what they saw. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to have to watch me suffer. Least of all of them. I hung my head in shame, and I could feel the tears start to form. ¡°Can we hug you?¡± They both ask. I look up at them. I¡¯m not used to people asking me for permission. I hesitated, but I nodded slowly. ¡°We need you to say it, Ka,¡± Aiden says. I can hear pleading in his voice, and I understand. ¡°Yes, you can hug me,¡± I choked out, tears threatening to pour out. They are by my side in less than a second, both hugging me. I can feel our energies mingling together. It¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt before, but instead of enjoying the new feeling, here I am pouring tears on Aiden¡¯s shoulder. Ethan hugs me tighter and puts his head on my shoulder. Once I finished crying, they both wiped my face. I can see Soleming back. I take a deep breath, trying to control myself. ¡°Thank you. I told them both. ¡°Anytime,¡± they say together, and I smile a little. ¡°We¡¯re about to leave Solem,¡± I said. ¡°Okay, then,¡± he says. Have your mother send me a Pythia to let me know when she wakes up. I will be starting her training when her body is recovered,¡± he tells the boys while hugging me. They nod ¡°I will see you soon, sister,¡± he whispered. I nod ¡°Can you both be there when I wake up?¡± I asked them. ¡°Like you even have to ask,¡± Aiden says, and I smile. I took one look at the boys, knowing I would see them on the other side. My boys. My mates. I close my eyes and imagine myself traveling in my own body. Feeling the pull, I float away. Find Her Liam¡¯s Pov The little whore got away. It¡¯s been two days since Lauren helped Ka escape. That bitch. Fucking whore. They should have cut her deeper. I feel a murderous rage just thinking about it. She was mine. MINE to cut. to use. FUCKING MINE. My fucking human. Thinking about her escaping makes me so frustrated that I flip my desk and punch a wall. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m letting Ka¡¯s disappearance affect me so much. I hated the cunt. I guess I felt bad after taking her three years ago. I was drunk. She was there. I mean, yeah, she was drugged; I¡¯m the one who ordered it, but it was supposed to make her morepliant with me. Stupid fucking bitch. I hadn¡¯t even sexually touched her anymore. She should have been fucking thankful. I looked at her closet. The same closet I kept her in for years. It¡¯s the same way she left it. Her blood is still on the cot. She looked so small, screaming for my help as they cut into her. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she was dead. The thought of that made me growl. I didn¡¯t want her dead yet. Not yet, anyway. One of my mistresses, Da, came in. Sensing my frustration, she pulls down my pants and gets on her knees at once. Out of all my mistresses, she is my favorite. Neverin. Don¡¯t ask questions. Just get the job done. I may just make her my new Luna if I can¡¯t find that human bitch. ¡°Uhm,¡± I groaned as she took my entire dickey into her mouth. Watching her bob her head up and down was so fucking sexy. I grab a handful of her hair and fuck her mouth hard. She takes it. She knows how I like it. ¡°Look at me,¡± Imand, and she does. I can see her watery eyes as she takes my dick in her throat without stopping. I love her gag reflex. Her hands grip my balls as I like. FUCKK, I growled as I came into her mouth. She drinks it all and doesn¡¯t lift her head until it¡¯s all in her throat. She knows better than to let a drop spill. She removes her mouth and sticks out her tongue, showing me it¡¯s all gone. Fucking freaky bitch, I said to myself. I picked her up and bent her over the table, lifting her dress and tearing off her thong pants. She grabs the table ends, ready for my massive dick. The perks of an alpha. I shove inside her already wet cunt. She is always wet and ready for me-definitely Luna material. ¡°LIAM,¡± she moans as I shove my dick up her temple. She spreads her legs more and arches her back. That¡¯s right, scream my name, bitch. She tosses her ass back, keeping pace with me. I smack her bouncing ass, and she cries out. ¡°LIAM, I¡¯m about to¡­ She moaned as an orgasm started shaking her whole body. Her body seemed to have be limp. Like she is helpless. This turns me on even more. I pull out and grab her hips, shoving my member in her arsehole.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°AH¡¯ She cries out, from my thickness. My member is twitching, and I know I¡¯m about toe as soon as she knows it. He tosses her ass back even faster. ¡°Fuck!¡± I grunted as I coated the inside of her ass. ¡®Later, babe,¡± she says, standing back up, pulling a dress down, and leaving the room. My thoughts drifted back to my wife. My weak wife. She¡¯s so fragile and innocent. I know if I find her again, I¡¯m going to punish her severely. ¡°Alpha, your father ising up.¡± My beta links me It¡¯s as if I didn¡¯t have enough issues. I can feel his frustration before he evenes inside. ¡°LIAM,¡± he barks. I simply ignored him. I don¡¯t have time for this. The door burst open. He must have heard what was happening. I can¡¯t trust my pack to keep their fucking mouths shut. ¡°How the fuck could you be so stupid?¡± he says. I continue to ignore him. He grabs me by the throat, and I growl at him. He releases me. I may be scared to face off against him, but he won¡¯t ever hit me again. I am still his alpha. ¡°I didn¡¯t let her do anything.¡± I sneered at him. ¡°Her doctor snuck her out.¡± ¡°I heard what you did to her. You¡¯re fucking insane, but I guess you got that from me. I rolled my eyes. FIND HER, he bombed before walking out. We have a treaty with one of the biggest packs as allies. Without her, they would at once cease to be in league with us, and we couldn¡¯t have that. I linked our pack trackers. FIND YOUR LUNA, REPORT BACK TO ME WITH ANYTHING. EVEN THE SLIGHTEST INFORMATION WILL HELP. ¡°Yes, Alpha¡± is all I hear. The Waiting Game Aiden Pov I just got back to my body. I feel a little sick, and I can tell Ethan does too, but we know it will pass. The effects of astral projection into the spirit realm. We woke up in the hallway. Someone must have moved our bodies. We go back to the room our mate is in. There are a lot of people in the room now, and it looks like the whole room was set on fire. Our mate isn¡¯t in bed. I looked over to Ethan, and we rushed out of bed. I saw Moming down the hallway. ¡°Where is she?¡± Ethan and I said it together. ¡°She¡¯s in another room,¡± Mom says. ¡°Apparently, when she set herself on fire in the spirit realm, her actual body was lit up as well. She isn¡¯t harmed, as we know it won¡¯t hurt her. Serene was able to hold the fire in the room alone, which is why it¡¯s charred. Serene put a charm on the room. She knows that will hold the fire better if it happens again. I nodded in understanding. She takes us to a bigger room than before. We can see the mystical energy around the walls and borders of the room. Our beautifulpanion is lying there. It looks like her open wounds are closing up faster than before, but they will leave scars. I linked to my brother. She will have scars once she heals up, I told him. But she will still be as beautiful as ever. He links back to me. I nod in agreement. Nothing would ever make her less beautiful. We hadn¡¯t thought we would meet her so soon. My twin brother Ethan and I have been waiting to meet our mate for what seemed like a long time. We even kept ourselves celibate for her. Ever since we were young, we always knew we would share a mate. We shared everything, even each other¡¯s sentences. My brother and I were the same. Both of us stood six feet tall, looking like a replica of our father. The only difference is our eye colors, which are blue and hazel. We grew up listening to our mother, who is the reincarnated version of the moon goddess herself, about the importance of mates and all the horrible things that were done to her about the mate bond. Mother, being the reincarnated moon goddess on earth, was also the first female lycan to ever appear since her old life hundreds of years ago. Our baby sister, E, took the title of being the second female Lycan. We also inherited Lycans from our mother, making us a full family of Lycans, minus our father. We inherited our mother¡¯s power to bend energy. This was something that only someone with a direct line to the moon goddess could do. Bending the energy within ourselves allows us to do many things, such as astral projects to other realms. At first, when we saw her, our beautifulpanion, we thought she was human. Not that it would have mattered. Ethan and I would have loved her just as much. We can tell she has been through a lot, both mentally and physically. I want to kill whoever has caused this pain, though it would trigger the vampire side our mother says is hidden in our blood. If we trigger it, it¡¯s possible our lycans will go feral, causing them to be dark lycans. Dangerous beasts that have no control over themselves. Our mother told us about unlocking hers, but she has found a way to ovee it. I pray to the goddess that this does not happen to us. My brother and I are still in the room with our mate. Her doctor told us to give her space after the trauma she had been through, and we would, but then she asked us to be there when she woke up. Neither I nor my brother will leave this room for anything in the world until our mate wakes up. We ask our mother to bring us two roll-in beds and some clothes, as we will sleep here until she wakes up. There is a shower here, so we will be fine. Mom says she would probably only sleep for a day or two, but we know it may take longer. The first time Aiden and I did it, we were asleep, and we went to the moon goddess realm to y with the spirit kids. We knew who she was. We talked with her a few times, but we just wanted to y with the other kids. We were only two at the time. It took us about a week to wake up, and our mother almost lost her mind until she realized where we were. I looked over to Ka. She¡¯s so beautiful and so pure. I almost stopped breathing when she set herself on fire and walked towards us. I could feel her strong power radiating from her, and it was focused on us. All we could do was stare at her. Our lycans howled at being recognized by our mate. She held us in a trance. I wanted to scoop her up. I can¡¯t wait until she wakes up so that I may look into those beautiful green eyes again. They are my favorite shade of green, reminding me of the forest. She even smells delightful. Like freshly cut grass. My favorite smell. I can feel Ethan¡¯s rage. I look at him and see he is looking at her scars, and my anger joins him. I¡¯m going to rip that alpha¡¯s fucking head off. Enzo growls in my head. and it¡¯s going to feel so good. Ethan Pov It¡¯s been two weeks since we¡¯ve been waiting for Ka to awaken. My brother and I are worried. The doctors say she is healing fine. The mother assures us that she is okay and may just be taking longer because of how powerful she is. Her friend Dr. Lauren woke up instantly and moved on the floor with Aunt Serene, Bonnie, and Uncle Nate. Dr. Lauren is a little weird. She started working at our hospital after dad invited her to the pack. She keeps watch over Ka and seems way too protective.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Even more protective than us, but we let it go. It¡¯s a good thing. Our sister visits us now and then to bring us food throughout the day. She looks just like Mom when she was little, from what mom said. We aren¡¯t as close as we should be. I just have a better bond with Aiden. It must be our twin bond. My ears perk up as Ka stirs. Aiden and I are at both of her sides in an instant, but she stays asleep. We each grab her hand, feeling the tingly soul. We still don¡¯t understand how, due to her not having a wolf. It¡¯s your celestial soul that recognizes her as your mate. My wolf, Jevon, tells me. I didn¡¯t know celestial souls could do that. That would exin the energy I feel each time I touch her. As if she is channeling my energy too. Each time I look at her, my eyes trail over her body. I remember the scars on her body when she was first brought in, and I growled. Ethan looked at me, understanding. He knows how I¡¯m feeling. I¡¯m going to kill her whole pack and that deranged alpha for everything he put our mate through. Jevon howls in agreement. Lauren Pov I haven¡¯t been getting much sleep. Ever since I came back from that ce, I feel something has awakened in me. Nothing dark, but just something strange. The ce felt familiar to me somehow. I have dreams of war. It feels like I have been in them, but I don¡¯t know how that¡¯s possible. I spend time with Ka as much as I can to take my mind off it. I feel as if she and I are connected somehow. I don¡¯t know how or why. My wolf agrees, though. I feel even more protective of her, knowing she is in danger. I¡¯ll feel better once she channels her powers and learns how to protect herself. I talked to Serene. She told me she and Maggie could help. She says I may have traces of witch blood, and she will test for it. It will definitely be something I hadn¡¯t been expecting, but I will do my best to learn all I can since I feel the fight toe will be the most brutal one. Thank You Ka Pov Beep, Beep, Beep¡­ My eyes are foggy as I struggle to get everything into view. I just had the strangest dream. Something about powers Prophecy Mates ¡°Ka,¡± I hear. I¡¯m afraid. Liam and his friends have finallye to kill me. Everything is still foggy. I can¡¯t see, and I struggle. I feel the energy inside me. I can see the energy pouring out of me and surrounding me. ¡°Doctor,¡± I heard a deep voice say. ¡°No, Liam, I¡¯m sorry. Please, let me go; I¡¯m sorry,¡± I pleaded. I can hear the heart monitor going off as I do, and I see two tall shadows, and one of them grabs me. I feel the heat and realize the room is on fire, and I scream. One of the twins carries me out of the room, while the other uses an extinguisher to put out the mes. ¡°Are you OK, Mi. Amor?¡±. The twin who carried me out of the room asked. I nod my head as I am nuzzled in his chest by instinct. I don¡¯t know why, but being in his arms gives me a certain calm. ¡°It¡¯s out,¡± I hear a voice approach us to say. ¡°KAYLA¡± I jump at the sound of the voice. My eyes opened up, and I can see now. It¡¯s Dr. Lauren. I jumped out of the guy¡¯s arms and ran to her. She pulls me into a hug. Her presence is warm, friendly, and open. I missed her. Something is off with her, though, as I pull back to look into her eyes. Something is different. Inside her. How do I know this? Just when I¡¯m about to ask, I remember the dream.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Dr. Lauren, I had the strangest dream. I was in this strange ce, and I found out I had a brother, and I was a princess. There was some prophecy that you knew about, and you were in it, and these beautiful twin boys, I was told, were my mates.¡± I tell her fast. She nces behind me and smiles. What is she looking at? I turned around and said, ¡°Oh, my God. The two boys from my dream are leaning against each side of the wall. Look at me. They both have grins on their faces. I blushed as I realized they had heard what I said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream, Ka,¡± I heard Lauren say from behind me. I hear her, but my focus is on these gorgeous gods in front of me. I can feel their aura; it is so strong that I can almost taste it. ¡°Breath, Ka,¡± Lauren says, stepping in front of me. She breaks my focus as I look at her, and I realize I have set myself on fire. I remember what my brother said, and I breathed. My fire dies down. I nod to her that I¡¯m okay. I took in my surroundings. ¡°Where are we?¡± asked Lauren. Thest thing I remember before I spirit-traveled was Lauren and me getting out of the car at a new ce. ¡°We are at the ck Alder Packnds.¡± I look down at my skin and see all the cuts I had fading. ¡°Your healing powers areing quickly,¡± someone said behind me. I turned around and saw the twin¡¯s mother. She was just as beautiful as she was in the spirit realm. I bowed in respect. ¡°Thank you for allowing us to stay here, Luna Elena,¡± I told her. ¡± Nonsense. You are my son¡¯s mate now. The future Luna of this pack. Call me Elena,¡± she said, hugging me. Her presence was warm. I felt so much love here in this pack, and I¡¯d only been conscious for an hour. ¡°I¡¯ll send a message to your brother to let him know you¡¯re awake, boys. Show her to her room,¡± Elena tells them before walking away. ¡°Ka, I¡¯m going to be working here in the hospital,¡± Lauren told me. ¡°You will be safe here; this pack is friendly, and everyone does everything they can for another.¡± I nodded. Already, I could feel the love in the halls. ¡°If you need me, you know where to find me.¡± I hugged her before following the boys. ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± I whispered into her chest. When I pulled back, I could see tears in her eyes. I then followed the twins. They walked on each side of me as we walked to the first floor of the packhouse. Walking through the packhouse, it was so big, and I was in awe. One of the twins held the door to a room. This room is so beautiful. The walls were ck with white trim, and the floors were ck marble. The bedsheets were satin, which was white and ck as well. ck drapes hung from the bedframe. It was incredibly clean. ¡°Mi amor,¡± Aiden says. ¡°This is our room, and as our mate, you can choose whether or not you would like to share it with us.¡± ¡°But if you are morefortable sleeping in your room, we can have a room made for you connected to ours,¡± Ethan says. I pondered for a moment. They both looked at me, hopefully. I have to keep reminding myself that they are not Liam. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you,¡± I told them, and their grins grew 10 times wider. They showed me around the room, giving me a short tour of it all. The bathroom is huge. The bathtub is a swimming pool. The whole bathroom waspletely white marble. It was beautiful. ¡°Mom and Serene had clothes bought for you,¡± Ethan said as we walked into a closet. The closet was almost as big as the room. There were many clothes hung neatly, a collection of shoes almost covering an entire wall, as well as pocketbooks, jewelry, and makeup stations. I stood in the middle of the room, dumbfounded. They did this for me. ¡°Do you like them?¡± Aiden asked, ¡°We can go shopping one day this week if you want a wardrobe change.¡± I turned around and hugged them both. I can hear their grins, and they sandwiched me, hugging me back and smelling my scent. ¡°I love them; thank you,¡± I told them. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± they said in unison. ¡°Can I shower?¡± Did I ask them? I was so smelly. I could tell it wasn¡¯t bothering them, but I knew I could use a really good shower. Aiden nodded and walked out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask to do anything, mi amor, unless you¡¯re leaving pack grounds. We want to ensure your safety when traveling off-premises, but you¡¯re free to roam anywhere you choose. Just let us know. Ethan says this before smiling and walking out. Aiden came back inside and handed me some clothes. ¡°We will be outside, my love,¡± and he smiled, walking out too and closing the door. I stood in the bathroom, taking it all in. This all just felt so good to be true. Could I go where I wanted? I thought about everything that has happened in thest few years while turning on the shower. The steam from the water felt good. I had never taken a hot shower before. I let the water run through my body. It was amazing. I washed my hair for the first time. After my shower, I dried off. I walked to the huge mirror over the sink and looked at my body. My scars are mostly healed now. I dried my hair and pulled a brush through it while getting dressed. I put on a white t-shirt and some jeans. My hair seemed longer now, and I realized there was a streak of orange that ran through my whole hair. It was beautiful. I heard the boys talking outside the room, and I went out of the bathroom. I heard gasps. The boys were sitting on the bed, looking like Greek gods, both looking at me. The way they looked at me made me feel so aware of myself for the first time. ¡°She looks amazing, doesn¡¯t she, brother?¡± Aiden says, taking in my appearance. ¡°That she does,¡± Ethan says, licking his lips with a hungry look on his face. I blushed even more. They both hopped out of bed. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Ethan asked me. ¡°Better,¡± I told him. ¡°Safer, for the first time. I never had a hot shower before. My husband would only let me take cold showers,¡± I told them and paused. I realized I didn¡¯t know if they knew I was married. Their eyes turned ck, and I could tell their wolves wereing out, but this didn¡¯t make me afraid for some reason. It made me feel something I had never felt before in my stomach as they sandwiched me between them. ¡°Mine.¡± They growled together, nuzzling their heads on each side of my neck. I felt soplete in their arms. My head fell back as a soft moan escaped from me. Wait, did that juste from me? Also, what¡¯s this feeling I¡¯m having? The boys took a deep sniff and grabbed me tighter. ¡°The scent of your arousal smells divine,¡± Aiden said behind me. So that¡¯s what this is: arousal. The rest of my 18th birthday came back to me, and I pushed them off of me, running into a corner, sliding onto the floor, putting my head in my hands and my feet up to my chest. Their eyes shifted back to their original color as they stood in their spot, staring at me with concern. I started to cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said through my tears. After a few moments, ¡°We¡¯re going to kill that bastard and his whole pack.¡± Aiden growled at Ethan, and I could hear the sincerity in his voice. Ethan nodded in agreement. ¡°No,¡± I said loudly, and they both looked shocked at me. ¡°I¡¯m finally away from him and his horrible pack. I don¡¯t want you to have anything to do with them. Just leave them be,¡± I told them. It was true. I was finally out of Liam¡¯s life, and, with my friends, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him hitting me ever again. I was thankful, but I was still traumatized. They both sat down on the floor next to me. We sat that way in silence. I could tell they were mind-linking to each other, probably waiting to see what to do next. After I stopped crying, I wiped my face. My stomach growled, and I realized I was hungry. ¡°Can we get some food?¡± I asked them. They nodded and stood up with me. ¡°I¡¯ll link up the kitchen to prepare something for you,¡± Ethan told me. They were both still standing by the wall, unsure of what to do next. ¡®So, what do you want to do today?¡¯ Aiden asked me. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to really be around anyone today other than them. They were the only ones who made me feelpletely calm inside. ¡°Can I get in bed?¡± I asked them. They nodded and walked past me to pull back the sheets and fluff the pillows for me. Ethan turned on the TV. I walked into the closet and found some sleeping shorts, took off my jeans, and slipped into them. I crawled into bed and watched as they both sat on the couch. I quickly realized I didn¡¯t like that. I hated them having to be far away, just because I was scared. I wanted this all to work out. I¡¯ll take this slow, I told myself. ¡°Do you both want to lie in bed with me?¡± I asked them. They looked at me questionably. I saw them link with each other again. ¡°Are you sure? Aiden asked. I nodded. ¡°We need to hear you say it, mi amor,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Yes, please,e lie with me,¡± I told them. They both climbed into bed with me on each side and sat down beside me, still far enough to give me some distance but close enough as well. I was happy with this. With them. My mates. Food was brought up not too long after. It was a 10-ounce medium-well steak with loaded baked potatoes, broli, and buttered bread. It smelled wonderful and tasted even better. I could see the boys outside my peripheral smirking because of how I was moaning low from the taste. Unfortunately, due to myck of eating, I was full way too quickly, eating just tiny amounts of food. ¡°Try to eat a little more,¡± Ethan said, grabbing my fork and taking some of the baked potatoes, trying to feed me. I shook my head. ¡°I really can¡¯t eat another bite,¡± I told him. ¡°Dr. Lauren says you don¡¯t eat much, and we have to try to get you to eat as much as possible to regain your strength,¡± Ethan said. I gave him a small smile and shook my head. Of course, Dr. Lauren would tell them that. ¡°We will have something made for youter,¡± Aiden says, taking the tray away. I snuggled into the covers. ¡°Thank you,¡± I told the boys. The bed was sofortable and soft. It wasn¡¯t a surprise to me when I felt myself start to fall asleep, and I gave in. Back Then Aiden Pov Ka had gone into the shower. ¡°Do you think she will want to stay here for long?¡± I asked Ethan. ¡°Well, she is our mate, so staying here makes sense,¡± Ethan says. I know he is right, but I can feel herself drawing away now and then as if she is lost in her thoughts. ¡°Her powers seem to being in quickly,¡± Ethan says. ¡°Yes, she sets herself on fire too easily; we have to get Aunt Serene or Cousin Bonnie to proof the room for her to keep it controlled,¡± I tell him. He nods in agreement. I think back to when we were 5 years old and had just discovered our lycan and travel abilities. shback POV (Aiden, 5 years old) My brother and I were chasing outside when, out of nowhere, I heard a crack. It came from Ethan. He dropped to the ground, and I heard him cry out in pain. I rushed over to him. I could feel some of his pain through our twin bond. Another crack sounded through the air. ¡°Mom, something is wrong¡­ I linked to Mom before I felt my leg snap. I fell beside Ethan. We were both screaming in pain. Our heads were pounding. Aiden tries to rx. I hear. I look over to Ethan, who is giving me the same painful, confused look. Who are you? I¡¯m your Lycan wolf. My name is Enzo. I remember mom teaching us about our Lycans and how we may end up shifting early. I just didn¡¯t expect it to be now. I grab my brother¡¯s hand, trying to block out the pain, as I see he must be talking to his wolf as well. I see my mom and dad running to us with Elle in her hands. Dad gets on the ground between us, talking, but I don¡¯t focus on him. All I feel is the pain. My brother is a twin Lycan as well. His name is Jevon. He is your brother¡¯s Lycan. I didn¡¯t know Lycans had brothers. Yes. Now try not to focus on the pain. This is your first shift. The pain is great, but it will pass. Already, I could feel some of the pain dying down, and I could tell Aiden did as well. I closed my eyes and concentrated on the ground beneath me, the same thing my mother taught us. When I opened them, I was face-to-face with Ethan in his Lycan form. His lycan was pure ck and rose to about 4 feet in height. Which is the same size as a regr adult wolf. I looked down, and instead of feet, there were paws, and I knew I shifted too. My Lycan was pure ck as well. This was cool. As Lycans, we are faster than a speeding bullet. Your senses will be heightened once you return to human form. I turned to my mom, who had tears in her eyes and was immensely proud. It¡¯s nice to see you again, mom. Mom¡¯s wolf growled through her in a happy response. Wait, how do you know, mom? It¡¯s a long story, but in the short version, our mother¡¯s lycan is one of the first lycans to walk on earth. Our lycan spirits were born from her, and my brother Jevon and I have been reincarnated through each twin reincarnation of your former lives. I remember our mother telling us about her being reincarnated as the moon goddess. I just didn¡¯t know my brother, and I was also reincarnated with her. Yes. I have been your Lycan since I was created. I am honored to be back in service. Dad stood up. ¡°Your lycans are strong, my boys. I¡¯m immensely proud of you,¡± dad tells us through the mindlink. ¡°Thanks, dad,¡± I replied. He walked us through shifting back, and Ethan and I were both in human form again. ¡°Now that you boys have shifted, you will end up sleeping as your bodies will be tired from the pain. I believe you will meet the moon goddess since she told me you would once you shift. You boys should both be on your best behavior. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± My brother and I spoke. I could feel myself getting sleepy. I saw my brother copse, and I soon followed. We woke up in a garden. The moon was full, and the stars were extremely bright. There was a forest farther away, and we heard howls. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked Ethan, and he nodded. ¡°Aiden, where are we?¡± he asked. ¡°You are in my realm.¡± We turned around and saw a woman who looked just like Mom., yet I knew she wasn¡¯t. I could feel she was different. She was the moon goddess. My brother and I bowed.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Wee boys, I have been watching over you for many moons,¡± she tells us. We walked around the garden, asking questions and learning a lot about her realm and the spirits in the forest. We met our mother¡¯s friend Marcus, and he told us stories of our mother when she was our age. We also met some of the kid spirits and our mother¡¯s dad, whose uncle Lynx looked just like him. Not before long, though we had to go. The moon goddess told us it was not good to be away from our bodies for too long. ¡°You boys are very special,¡± she told us. You are the first male hybrids who not only hold a lycan wolf, but you carry my celestial energy.¡± ¡°Use it wisely,¡± she says before touching our heads and sending us back to our bodies. End of shback Aiden Pov Present Day ¡°She will learn to control her powers in time, just as we learned. I believe she will be more powerful than both of usbined,¡± I tell Ethan. I can¡¯t wait to see it. I mentally roll my eyes at Enzo, just as Ka ising out of the bathroom, and I feel my heart drop. I can feel what my brother feels, and I can tell he feels the same way. ¡°She looks amazing, doesn¡¯t she, brother?¡± I tell her as I eye-fuck her curves in her tight jeans. ¡°That she does,¡± Ethan says. Weugh as she blushes. Ethan asked her how she felt. We are happy when she tells us she feels better and safer. Our Lycans are howling. When she told us about her husband¡¯s not letting her take hot showers, I couldn¡¯t stop Enzo from rushing forward. Lycans are extra protective of what¡¯s theirs. I was happy when she didn¡¯t shy away after Jevon and Enzo sandwiched her. She seemedfortable. Then, all of a sudden, she pulled away, running to the corner and crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She checked out. My brother and I sat beside her. We should try to avoid talking about her past. She may have a meltdown, and with her powers, it may be terrible. I link to Ethan as we sit down beside her. I wanted to assure her we would handle the situation, but she asked us not to. We agree for now, but my brother and I know what¡¯s up-that fucker hurt our mate. There is no way in hell he is allowed to survive because of it. We just have to n it right. We were able to get her into bed, and she asked us to get in with her. We must be careful with her and make sure it¡¯s what she wants, Ethan links to me. I agree, I tell him. We ask her to say it loudly, and she does. Wey on the bed with her. Just not too close. I don¡¯t want to scare her off or make her afraid. I linked a kitchen member to cook some food. After she ate and went to sleep, my brother and I stared at her. I ran my hands through her beautiful jet-ck hair. It was just like ours; I love her. I love her already. I knew I loved her the day she came and fell unconscious in front of me. My brother does, too. I can feel his love for her. It makes me happy. Ethan POV My brother and I have always shared everything since we were little. It wasn¡¯t a surprise to us when we found out we would have the same mate. Ka is so beautiful and special. Even if she were just human, I would still have loved her as much as I do now. My brother loves her too. I can feel it in her link. ¡°I know we told her we would let it go for now, but that alpha will die along with his entire pack,¡± I tell Aiden. He nods in agreement. I could already feel what he felt about it, so I knew there would be no issue. ¡°Dr. Lauren told me she was always alone in life,¡± Aiden says, looking down at her. ¡°Well,¡± I tell him. ¡°She has us now; she will never feel alone again. A First Ka Pov I¡¯ve been here for three weeks so far. My body has healed up thanks to my celestial powers. There isn¡¯t a scratch on me. My hair is now to my waist, and it has so much volume. My eyes are bright green and filled with life and love. The twins have been the perfect mates, not rushing me or asking my permission about what I wanted to do. I can feel our chemistry, and I find myself wanting to give into it, but then Liames into my mind, and I shy into a corner in my mind. It¡¯s not mating with them that I¡¯m afraid of; it¡¯s being afraid of them losing control and not letting me have any control like they have been doingtely. What if their wolves take over and decide they don¡¯t want to be patient anymore?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I haven¡¯t exactly met their wolves yet. I only met them once, two weeks ago, after I told them about Liam being my husband, and they came out iming me as theirs. Now that I remember, though, I wasn¡¯t afraid of them. I knew they would hurt me. It¡¯s stupid topare them to that idiot, Liam. I haven¡¯t seen or heard anything about Liam since I¡¯ve been here. I feel safe. I feel content. I just need to get over my paranoia. Solem has been here in astral form, teaching me how to channel the energy of the realm into my body. So far, I¡¯ve learned how to manipte and create fire out of thin air. I¡¯ve learned how to control the heat energy and create celestial balls that are equal to the sun¡¯s heat. I can channel my energy and focus, which is helpful because I no longer fear burning things down at night. Solem. He is the only real family I have left. He is incredibly patient with me, making sure I learn how to do something before going back to the Firnds. I¡¯ve learned how to send Pythia. We write to each other often. He has be like my new best friend, whom I tell everything to. I¡¯m also sure he is fond of Dr. Lauren, as I caught a message addressed to her. I didn¡¯t read it, but Lauren¡¯s face had a blush on it once she read it. I figured she would tell me when she wasfortable. She deserved love in her life after her mate passed away in battle when she was younger. They are worthy of each other, and I couldn¡¯t be prouder. I have recently finished training with Hank and Will, Elena¡¯s bodyguards. They are pretty old, but they move as if they were my age. Will is mute, so Hank pretty much had to speak because both of them don¡¯t have wolves. Elena says I will hear from everyone after I decide to be a part of the pack officially through my celestial link, which will connect to every wolf in the pack. I can see my twins on the opposite side training. Ever since we heard the prophecy, they seem to train extra hard these days. They always make time for me, though. My love. My boys. My life. Mine, and I love them both so much. Sometimes, when I¡¯m with them, I can catch their mother observing our behavior. I am most likely making sure the boys respect me. She is the mother I never had, and I am entirely grateful to her. The boy¡¯s father, Rnd, treats me like his second daughter, always making sure I¡¯m feeling okay, being treated right, and being a listening ear when I need to talk. I didn¡¯t see the boy¡¯s sister and her mate, but I¡¯m told they decided to live on pack grounds in a separate house. As I watch my twins train, I can¡¯t help but stare at their faces. The way the sun glistens from their bodies, the sweat pours from their muscles. They are so sexy, and I feel small moisture growing between my legs. I talked with Dr. Lauren, and she exined to me a week ago about arousal and how it happens. My heart starts to beat faster as I walk towards them. While they are fighting their opponent, I see both of them pause and take a huge sniff. Their heads both turned to look at me, their eyes ck. Their opponents chose that moment to take them down. I blushed as I realized it was my fault and turned around, quickly heading back to the packhouse. Once I¡¯m back in my room, I decide to take a bath. I turn on some music, lock the door, and sink in the tub after running the water. I rx in the water, and I find my thoughts turning back to my boys in training. I can feel my body getting turned on as I find myself visualizing their hands around me. Dr. Lauren talked to me about self-pleasure, as she knew the sexual feelings I was having but was scared to have them with the boys. She told me to explore my body myself and just see what I liked. I decided to give it a shot. I ce both hands on my neck as I listen to the slow jam ¡°Earned it by the Weekend.¡±. I run slowly down my neck and stop them both over my nipples. I pinch them between my fingers and gasp at the feeling. They were stiff and perfect. Two rosebuds. Touching them in this way made me feel so good, and I moaned. I put both breasts in my hands as I massaged them, enjoying the way I felt. I decided to keep going. With my left hand on my breast, I slid my right hand down to my flower. I touched my clitoral area and nearly jumped at the feeling. I never touched myself in this way. I rubbed my clitoral area softly in circles. With each rub, I felt electricity run through my whole body. My moans were getting a little louder now. I slid past my clitoral area and put my hands between my inner thigh lips, ying around until I felt my hole. I slipped one finger inside. I loved the way I felt. I was in the bath, but I could tell I was wet. It felt sticky. I stuck another finger inside, sliding my fingers in and out at afortable pace. My thoughts went back to my twins. I imagined Aiden¡¯s fingers slipping in and out of me while Ethan nipped at my neck and massaged my breasts. ¡°Oh, Ethan,¡± I moaned. It was like I could feel him as I pictured him nting kisses on my neck, licking it, and whispering into my ear. I felt something happening. Something was building in me, and I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I liked the feeling, and I wasn¡¯t about to stop now. Whatever it was, it was close toing out. I focused on my fingers slipping in and out, and that feeling was so close. So close. My heart is pounding so much, and my breathing is erratic. ¡°Aiden,¡± I moaned as the feeling came ripping through me. Then it was like a beautiful explosion that went off through my head and traveled through my toes and fingers. ¡®FUUUUUUUCK!¡± I screamed, and my whole body went limp. I was in bliss. I felt a beautiful bliss as I sank from the feeling. After I came down from the feeling, I finished washing and got dressed. I was extremely happy, but I was feeling sleepy as well and decided to go to bed. When I walked out of the bathroom, I was instantly greeted by the sight of the boys lounging against the couch, with their eyes flickering in and out of ck and a secretly knowing smile on their faces. Shit, they heard me. They both stood up and walked to me without saying a word, sandwiching me between them. All the embarrassment I had gone out the window as they nuzzled their heads on my neck, breathing me in. I knew they could smell that my arousal was back. Aiden then took my hand and led me to bed. ¡°Love, I¡¯m not ready,¡± I told them. ¡°We know, Ethan said. ¡°We just want to worship you, but no sex,¡± Aiden said. They stared at me, waiting for my consent. ¡°Okay,¡± I tell them, A Deep Need Ethan Pov I was in the middle of training when a scent hit me. The most delicious and intoxicating smell made me weak, and I knew it wasing from Ka. It was her lust. I could smell it clearly, and my wolf howled in my head as I turned to her. Aiden did the same, and I could tell he felt it too. Our opponents took advantage of it and flipped me over, ending our training session. Shit When we looked back up, Ka was almost already at the packhouse, the smell of her arousal leaving a trail behind her. I could see unmated males looking her way as Aiden and I growled at them, and they hung their heads. Thank goddess, she didn¡¯t have a wolf, or all the unmated males would be trying to im her instantly. After concluding the rest of the training, Aiden and I walked back to the packhouse. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she did that,¡± Aiden said with a grin. ¡°But her smell is fucking amazing,¡± I told him, and he nodded in agreement. We made our way upstairs and went inside our room only to be greeted by a thick smell of Ka¡¯s arousal, and it was extraordinarily strong. I could feel both Aiden and my wolf trying toe out as we walked to the bathroom in a trance. We stopped at the door when we heard it. Her moan. It was the most beautiful sound I ever heard, and I wanted more. Aiden and I stood by the door, listening to her beautiful sounds. Aiden Pov My brother and I had just gotten into the room when Ka¡¯s lust filled my nose. I couldn¡¯t even focus on that point as I immediately walked to the bathroom door, but then she moaned, and I felt myself instantly get hard. Ethan and I stood by the door, listening to our mate mew and moan. Fuck I found myself rubbing my dick through my pants, and Ethan was doing the same. ¡°Damn, she sounds so fucking good,¡± Ethan linked to me, and I nodded. I agreed. I wanted to rush into the bathroom and fuck her without dy, but my brother and I were taking our time with her. I kept rubbing my throbbing dick through my pants as I heard her call out Ethan¡¯s name. Ethan was stiff, and Iughed. I could tell she was debating running into the bathroom and taking her. We heard her breathing and beautiful moaning pick up, and we knew she was close. I could feel blood rushing and pumping, and, fuck, I needed to nut. ¡°Aiden,¡± she moaned, and I went right into my pants as I held onto the wall. That sh*t caught me off guard. I never came this way before. It was followed by her screaming fuck, and Ethan came at the same time, gripping the other side of the wall as well. I can¡¯t believe what she just made us do. My brother and I changed and copsed on the couch, waiting for Ka toe out. When she finally opened the door, her mate¡¯s scent of strawberries instantly drew me to her, and I found myself in front of her instantly, along with Ethan. I nuzzled my head in her neck, mind-linking, Ethan. ¡°Let¡¯s take her to another height.¡± I linked to him. ¡± Definitely¡±. He linked back. We took her hands and led her to the bed, asking permission and letting her know we just wanted to worship her. ¡°Okay¡± Ka Pov I was somehow fully awake. Ethan grabbed my face in my hands as we tasted my lips. His lips were so soft, and I meltedpletely into him. Aiden sat next to me and nibbled at my neck, running his fingers along my chest and into my shirt. I moaned as he gripped my breasts in his hand. He pinched my nipples, and it sent a ripple through my whole body. Ethanughed a little as he felt me shiver. They knew the effect they had on me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s get your shirt off,¡± Ethan whispered in my ear, and he pulled my shirt over my head. Aiden trailed his hands on my back, lightly giving me goosebumps. Oh my God, it felt so good. Ethan then took one of my nipples in his mouth while Aiden bent down in front of me, kissing the inside of my thighs. It was a teasing feeling, and I found myself moaning with pleasure and need. Aiden stood up and lifted me off the bed until I was standing up with Aiden in front and Ethan in the back. Ethan trailed kisses from my neck down to my back while Aiden pulled down my pants. He then took off my pants and gave them to Ethan, who smelled them and put them in his pocket. I admit, that strongly turned me on for some reason, but I didn¡¯t have time to ponder on it as I felt Aiden start to kiss my lower stomach, getting on his knees. All these kisses on my body made me so moist between my legs. Ethan then lifted my body from behind and positioned my legs on Aiden¡¯s shoulders, holding my buttocks with his hands for my support. ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± Ethan whispered in my ear. I shivered with pleasure. Aiden brought his mouth to my lower lips and slowly licked my flower. Lapping up my inner juices, I was releasing Uhm, I moaned, and Ethan seemed to grip me tighter. Aiden was grabbing my hips. ¡°You like that, mi amor,¡± Ethan whispered while Aiden started teasing my clitoral area with his tongue. Oh, the way his tongue was making me feel. I nodded and moaned as I ran my fingers through Aiden¡¯s hair. ¡°We can¡¯t hear you,¡± Ethan growled, nipping at my neck again. ¡°YES,¡± I cried out. As I felt Aiden¡¯s tongue shove inside my hole, I was losing my fucking mind in how my body was reacting to them. Aiden took his tongue out, slipping his finger inside. I knew this feeling, but somehow it felt better. More intense. ¡°You taste so fucking good, my love,¡± Aiden growled, and I moaned in response. I couldn¡¯t talk. He then slipped another finger inside of me, working his way in and out. I felt that delicious feeling begin to build inside me. I knew I needed to let it out. ¡°Faster brother, she is close,¡± Ethan demanded, as if he read my mind, and Aiden shifted my position and sped up his fingers. My body was building up to something strong, and my moans were near fucking screams. ¡°Look at me,¡± Aiden demanded. I looked down at him into his blue eyes, and my whole body spasmed right there. They both held me down as this feeling ripped through my whole body, and I felt so incredibly weak, even more tired than before. Aiden pulled himself from under my thighs as I leaned against Ethan, tired and content. ¡°Someone¡¯s sleepy¡±. Ethanughs, and Aiden joins him. I want tough and tell them to shut up, but I can¡¯t speak. My mind is trying to go to sleep right now. Ethan picks me up and puts me in bed. They both undressed and climbed into bed with me, in their normal spots. I don¡¯t want them so far anymore. I need them closer. ¡°Hold me, please.¡± I was able to get out. They moved closer to me and wrapped their arms around me with my back to Ethan and Aiden in front of me. Aiden kissed my forehead, while Ethan kissed my shoulder. I feltplete this way, and as my mind suddenly fell into darkness, I realized I never wanted them far away from me again. Tease Ka Pov I woke up feeling so incredible. The twins had me still wrapped up in their arms. I didn¡¯t want to move, but I had to pee so much. I gently moved their arms off of me and went to the bathroom. I took in my appearance. For the first time in a long time, I was so aware of myself. I decided to take a shower. The boys were still sleeping as I got dressed in some gray sweatpants and a ck tank top, pulling my wet hair into a ponytail. It was still early anyway, so there was no need to get fully dressed. I kissed them both on the head and walked down to the kitchen. I decided I would make them breakfast. Luckily, no one was in the kitchen, so I wouldn¡¯t be bothered. I yed some music while I made scrambled eggs, bacon, sausage, grits, and French toast. As I cooked, my thoughts drifted tost night, and a blush crept up my cheek. I remembered watching Liam do the same to his mistresses, so I finally understood why they acted the way they did. ¡°Have a great night, have we?¡± Elena said Serene, Lauren, Bonnie, and Elle were walking into the kitchen. I blushed even more. ¡°No need to be embarrassed, love; we¡¯re all grown women here,¡± Serene said, and I smiled and nodded. I feltfortable here. ¡°It didn¡¯t go too far,¡± I told them, scrambling the eggs. ¡°I want it to, but every time I feel like I want to, Liames back into my head, and I be afraid.¡± ¡°Sounds like a piece of you is still living in the past,¡± Bonnie says, and Elle nods. ¡°Let me give you some advice,¡± Elena said. ¡°I used to do the same thing, living in the past. Before I was rescued by Rnd, my old pack abused me as well. Every day, for years. I was diminished and ridiculed. I was distant with Rnd sometimes, due to thinking about what happened to them, and that night they all beat me. My point is that the past is the past for a reason. You¡¯re ming yourself for what is happening and not giving yourself a chance to forgive yourself. It wasn¡¯t until I fullymitted to my bond with Rnd that I realized all this time that I had been worried about nothing. Yes, we both had a difficult past. There are some things we can¡¯t forget. I¡¯m sure that, like me, you also had nightmares. I haven¡¯t had another nightmare since I met Rnd. You must learn to focus on the present. If you don¡¯t, you will soon go insane. I raised two amazing boys that I know for certain will take care of you. They will love you without question. Give yourself a chance to be with them. Be with them. You will see what I mean,¡± Elena exined. I pondered what she said while fixing the boy¡¯s dishes. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I told her, and she was. All this time, I¡¯ve been afraid to give myself fully to my friends because of Liam and what he has done to me. My twins have been so patient with me. Never step out of line. ¡°I will try,¡± I told them. I was bringing the tes up to the twins when Bonnie and Elle caught me. ¡°Hey, I know we haven¡¯t gotten a chance to spend time together, but I¡¯m d I have a sister now. I was wondering if you wanted to go to the mall today with us,¡± Elle said. ¡°Yeah, while we are there, we can discuss some stuff that you may not befortable telling our parents,¡± Bonnie said. ¡°That sounds wonderful,¡± I told them, and they smiled brightly. ¡°Meet us right here in an hour,¡± Bonnie told me. I nodded and carried the tes upstairs. The boys were still asleep when I went into the room, so I put the tes on the table and went back down to get some juice. Once I came back upstairs, they were both awake with the tes on their trays, eating. ¡°Good morning,¡± I told them with a smile. I kissed them both. ¡°Good morning,¡± they said together. ¡°Someone¡¯s cheerful,¡± Aiden grins, stuffing French toast in his mouth. Cheerful fun,¡± Ethan said. I crawled to the edge of the bed and sat down, watching them. ¡°Well, lucky for me, you both gave me something to be cheery about,¡± I said in a seductive voice. I sat up on my knees and crawled slowly towards them. They both stopped eating and stared at me as I held them in my trance. I was so aware of the control I held over them both. I trailed each of my hands, starting at their necks and stopping at their chests. They didn¡¯t move. I swear, I don¡¯t even think they were breathing. I took a bite of Ethan¡¯s French toast and took a sip of Aiden¡¯s juice. I chuckled and kissed both of their heads before moving from the bed. Maybe I should listen to Elena. They were still under my spell, as I had gotten off the bed and headed to my wardrobe. ¡°Fuck!¡± I heard one of them say, and I smirked. This was way too easy. I decided on a ck knee-length dress that had long sleeves. It hugged my body beautifully and showed my curves a little. I paired it with some closed-toe ck ts. I can walk in heels, but I¡¯d rather befortable today. I got dressed and applied a bit of eyeliner. I am pretty happy to be going to the mall. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve gone out since I¡¯ve been here. Going out with girls my age for the first time. I decided to y with the boys more. I walked outside and stood in front of the mirror over the dresser. I tossed my hair back. I looked behind me and watched them undress me with their eyes. Aiden cleared his throat. ¡°You look beautiful, mi amor; where are you going?¡± he asked. ¡°Selena and Elle invited me to the mall; is that okay?¡¯ I asked them. ¡°N, it¡¯s too dangerous,¡±¡®Ethan¡± answered. Just blunt. It was strange because they usually give me the option to choose what I want. This was something I wanted to do, and I wasn¡¯t taking no for an answer. ¡°Please,¡± I asked them. ¡°I want to go for a little while; I¡¯ll be safe, I promise.¡± I plead with them, hoping to change their minds. ¡°No,¡± they said together. I was getting upset, but I didn¡¯t give in. ¡°Fine,¡± I simply said, and I pulled my dress seductively over my head. I was wearing acy ck bra with matching pants. I wore ck individual leg stockings that rose to my upper thigh. Thece from them matched my set. Their eyes were trailing me as I turned back to them. I ran my hands through my hair with a little sigh that sounded like a moan. ¡°Ah well, I was looking forward to going, maybe buying somethingcy that I would maybe wear on another day, for certain individuals, but okay then,¡± I told them, and I grabbed a t-shirt. Just when I was about to put it on¡­Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Wait,¡± one of them said. I turned around, and Ethan was behind me. Their eyes flickered into ck. ¡°You can go,¡± Ethan said, grabbing me. Aiden walked past us and to the bathroom. ¡°Just be careful, Mi amor.¡± Ethan kisses my head before pushing me away a little, checking out my appearance again. ¡°Yes, daddy,¡± I told him sweetly. I grabbed his shirt and pulled him into a kiss, surprising him. I found out I loved baiting them. I¡¯m not sure where this came from. I just finally feel like myself. He gripped my waist and pulled me close. I could feel his dick pressing against my thighs. He deepened the kiss, and man, was I ready to submit at once? ¡°Ka!¡± I heard one of the girls shout. I pulled away from Ethan, who was breathing as fast as I was. Aiden was standing by the bathroom door, watching us. I hadn¡¯t known how long he had been standing there. I walked over to him and hugged him. He pulled me in and whispered ¡°tease¡± before letting me go. I smirked at him and threw my dress back on before meeting the girls at the door. A Little Strange Ka Pov The girls and I arrived at Rnd¡¯s mall in a short time. We talked about a lot of stuff while we shopped. They told me about growing up together and how it was to find out they were mates. We had just entered Belk. ¡°So why don¡¯t you both live in the packhouse?¡±? ¡°We did at first, but we decided it would be better to get a ce of our own. We grew up in the packhouse together and decided to just get our privacy,¡± Bonnie said. ¡°Gotcha!¡± I told them. ¡°Plus, we wanted a ce where we could make some noise,¡± Elle said, kissing Bonnie, and I looked down, my cheeks red. ¡°Stop making her flush, babe,¡± Bonnie said,ughing at me. Iughed with her. ¡°So, what¡¯s the real reason for you being scared to go all the way with the idiots?¡± Elle asked as we sorted through some tops. I thought carefully before telling them, but I knew I could trust them. ¡°I was drugged and raped when I was 18 by this alpha, whom I was sold to by my foster parents. I know it¡¯s been a few years since it happened. I guess I¡¯m just afraid of giving up controlpletely, given that I had no choice at the time,¡± I told them. ¡°I understand,¡± Bonnie says. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that happened to you. I can understand your reluctance, but a little advice. If you keep living in the past, you will miss out on all the wonderful things your life in the now can offer you.¡± I nodded, because I knew she was right. ¡°Are my brothers treating you well?¡± Elle asked. I smiled. ¡°Yes, they are allowing me to make my own choices, and they ask for consent for everything, ¡°I told her. ¡°That¡¯s great; then, as Bonnie said, live in your present. You will be amazed by the pleasures life can give you.¡± Elle said. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I tell them, and they are. I¡¯ve spent time being afraid of what was rather than what could be, and I know it makes me happy. They make me feel things I¡¯ve never felt before, and I love them so much. ¡°Let¡¯s get you all dolled up,¡± Bonnie says, pulling me and Elle to a hair salon. ¡°I want her hair treated and curled,¡± Bonniemanded one of the stylists. The stylist washed and treated my hair, curling it in beautiful, soft curls that framed my face. They then pinned it up while it looked like Elle was mind-linking someone. Bonnie was getting her red hair curled as well. ¡°The twins are making sure you¡¯re okay,¡± Elle tells me. ¡°They told me to tell you they have a surprise day nned out for you. Let¡¯s find you an outfit.¡± ¡°I have many clothes already,¡± I told her. ¡°Pshhhhh,¡± Elle says. ¡°One can never live with too many clothes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you just made that up, babe,¡± Bonnie says, and they burst outughing in tears as if it were the funniest thing. After my hair was finished, we went into a few more stores, including Victoria¡¯s Secret, to shop for some added items. We bought a few outfits, and they made me change into my clothes for my day with the twins. My outfit consisted of a long ck-sleeved bodycon dress and ck heels. My ne was gold with green stones that matched both my shirt and eyes. It came with matching earrings and a bracelet. Since my hair was pinned up into a style, I decided to pin a gold pin on it for a little bit of decoration. Bonnie added eyeshadow to bring out my green eyes. I looked amazing. We got back to the packhouse quickly. The girls and I went into the kitchen. I could hear stompsing downstairs, and I knew it was my twins. I went out of the kitchen to greet them just as they reached thest step and, Oh my damn, the sight before me. Both twins had gotten their hair cut and gelled back. Aiden had on a dark blue polo shirt with tan cks that brought out his eyes. Ethan was wearing a dark tan polo shirt and ck cks that brought his eyes as well. They looked so sexy, and I couldn¡¯t help the feeling that started to build. They were staring at me in awe as well, and I realized it was the first time I had dressed up. I¡¯m not sure how long we all stayed staring at each other. ¡°Are you three going to gawk at each other all day? Don¡¯t; you have somece to be¡±, Bonnie said with a smirk. The twins pulled me into a hug. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with checking out our mate,¡± Ethan said to her. ¡°You look beautiful, mi amor,¡± Aiden said, raking me with his eyes. ¡°You both look stunning,¡± I told them, kissing them on the cheek.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Mydy,¡± they both stated, each holding one hand behind their backs and one hand in front for me to grab. Such a beautiful gesture. I grabbed their hand, and we walked to one of their cars. A ck Camaro with tinted windows. Aiden held open the door as I got inside. Ethan got on the driver¡¯s side, and Aiden jumped into the backseat. ¡°So where are we going?¡± I asked them. ¡°I can¡¯t ruin the surprise,¡± Aiden said, and I groaned silently, but with their Lycan hearing, they both heard it and chuckled. ¡°You will love it, I promise,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Fine,¡± I told them, and I looked out the window, watching the trees pass us by. Liam Pov It had been three weeks, and there had been no trace of her. I have sent spies with the help of her parents, but no one has heard anything. Where the fuck is she? ¡°Alpha, there is a man here at the border who says he has information on our Luna.¡± A member linked. I instantly perked up. Send the man up. I was happy. I would finally be able to reim what is mine and bring her back to me. She would be on her knees daily, begging for mercy, as I fucked her tiny throat. My little mate. I heard a knock on my office door. ¡°Enter¡± A tall man with ck robes and green eyes came in. ¡°Your name,¡± Imanded. ¡°I have note to introduce myself. You want to know the information I have about your Luna or not,¡± the man said. I don¡¯t like his tone, but I¡¯m willing to listen. ¡°Speak,¡± I told him, motioning my hands for him to sit down, and we got down to business. A Date with Mates Ka Pov We pulled up to a fancy-looking restaurant, and I was very happy. The twins argued the whole time there about nothing. I was d when we got out of the car. The outside was filled with people lined up waiting to get in. The twins just walked right past them without a second look, both with a hand on my lower back.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Wait, there was a line,¡± I told them, and they chuckled. ¡°That is incredibly rude of you, I told them, and somehow theyughed at me more. I cross my arms and stop walking, ring at them. ¡°Calm down, mi amor; we own this restaurant,¡± Ethan said, kissing my head. I shook my head and kept walking. ¡°Wee back, Alphas; table for two?¡± the female asks. I knew full well she saw me here, so that was pure disrespect to my face. ¡°No. Table for Three,¡± I told her, pulling the twins closer to me. I¡¯ve never felt this feeling before. It wasn¡¯t anger. More of an annoyance. I wanted to throw a power ball at her and burn her up. The twins smirked at me, and I realized I was jealous. I looked her up and down, daring her to say something stupid. ¡°Right this way,¡± she said, rolling her eyes slightly as if I hadn¡¯t seen it. We followed her to a private booth. When we were seated, she smiled and gave them the menus. She made a face, sliding one towards me. I raised an eyebrow and cocked my head a little. We ced our orders, and she came back with our drinks. ¡°Let me know if there is anything else I can bring you,¡± she tells them, putting her hand on Aiden¡¯s. ¡°Look, woman¡­.¡± I started getting up, only to have Aiden pull me down on the seat. She smiled and rolled her eyes again. Ethan put his hand on my thigh to calm me down, but I was seconds away from melting this bitch. She has some serious balls on her. I decided to gain the upper hand, so I grabbed the back of Aiden¡¯s neck, kissing his lips softly before I slipped my tongue into his mouth, causing him to slightly groan. Ethan watched with amused eyes as I pulled away from Aiden and pulled him into the same kiss. I broke the kiss by nipping his bottom lip, and I pulled away. Her face was red, and she stomped away. Victory! When she walked away, the boys burst outughing. Hard. ¡°Who would have thought our beautiful mate had a jealous streak?¡± Aidenughed, putting his arm around me. ¡°She was very disrespectful,¡± I told them as they were both now sandwiching me and rubbing my lower back. I instantly calmed down. ¡°She is just a server, mi amor,¡± Ethan says. ¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t even hold a candlepared to you. We are both for you and you alone,¡± Aiden reassures me. ¡°We will get a different waitress for us, though,¡± Ethan says. ¡°Okay,¡± I said with a smile. A different server brought us our food, and she was very polite. We ate and talked until I was extremely full. After we leave, we get in the car and head to a y of Romeo and Juliet. The boys didn¡¯t want to go, but it was something I always wanted to see in person. I had read the book, but I wanted to see a live version. ¡°So, you have a lover fetish,¡± Aiden asks with a smirk. ¡°Naughty, naughty,¡± Ethan says. ¡°Hush,¡± I told them as we rushed into the theater. I decided to choose seats in the back. The lights dimmed, and I lifted the armrests on both sides. While the actors started, I couldn¡¯t get into it like I hoped I could. A thought started running through my mind. I was debating whether to act on it. Fuck It The guys were watching Romeo and Juliet say their famous lines. I noticed they seemed to be really into the show, which was great. I can catch them off guard. I reached over to theirps and unbuckled their pants using both hands. They were both incredibly still as their eyes looked down, following my movements. They both looked at me, and I smirked. I said nothing as I rubbed my palms against them. They were hard immediately in my hands, and I loved them. ¡°Pull them out,¡± I whispered. It didn¡¯t take them long to oblige. Damn, they are so big. I licked both of my palms and started at the tip. I¡¯ve seen Liam¡¯s mistresses do this. I guess I learned a bit while watching them for years. When I touched both, they let out a little moan and tried to cover it up with a cough. I worked with both hands up and down, listening to them grunt and moan in my ear. I was getting turned on. I stopped and pulled up my dress, pulling my pants down. I leaned the chair back and lifted my dress up to my hips, spreading my legs. I took my fingers and slid them inside me, slowly moaning, but I knew they heard me. They both took themselves in their hands as they both focused on me. While watching them stroke, their huge members were turning me on increasingly, and they smelled it. I wet my hands using the juices from my flower, and I stoked them both. I was incredibly wet and was able to keep the wetness in my hand as I stroked them. I watched their eyes open and shut as they tried to keep quiet. I enjoyed the adrenaline rush this gave me, being in control of this moment. This went on for a few minutes, and I decided to switch it up. I took off my pants and gave them to Aiden, who put them in his pocket. I positioned myself in front of Ethan and took him into my mouth. I continued to y with my flower, using my juices to stroke Aiden¡¯s member. Ethan¡¯s member adjusted to my mouth, and I loved the way she tasted. Aiden was looking at my hand on him. I felt Ethan¡¯s member twitch, and I knew he was close. I picked up my pace, and not long after, he was spilling his seed into my mouth. I swallowed it all, opening my mouth to show it was all gone. I then switched in front of Aiden and took him into my mouth. He was an inch bigger than Ethan, but still big and thick nheless. He let out a groan as I gobbled him up. He put his hands in my hair, and I looked up into his eyes as I sucked faster and faster. His nut came bursting through quickly, and I swallowed it all as well. I then pulled my dress back down and sat back down to watch the rest of the movie. They both stared at me with a shocked look for the remainder of the movie, and I giggled. Before the movie was over, they bucked their pants. Once the show ended, a few girls approached me as we were walking out. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky,¡± they told me, giggling. I blushed as I realized she must have seen us. I nodded to her, and we went back to the car. Once we were in, they were silent for a moment. I started to believe that maybe I wasn¡¯t good at what happened. ¡°Ka,¡± Aiden started ¡°Holy fucking sh*t,¡± Ethan said. They both just looked at me, and I blushed. I guess I did an okay job. I smiled and shrugged. ¡°Where to next?¡± I asked. I caught Aiden mind-linking Ethan. ¡°Home,¡± they said together. I knew what was waiting for me when I got there, so I mentally prepared myself on the way there. Giving into Pleasure Ka Pov The boys were silent on the way home. I knew they were letting me mentally prepare for what was about to happen. I calmed my breathing as we walked into the room. When we got to the room, I felt fear inching towards me, and I knew I needed a second to myself. I went into the bathroom and closed the door behind me. I walked into my clothing closet and pulled out some of the lingerie I had bought earlier. It was all ck with whitece trim. I also put on a satin robe. I unpinned my hair and let the curls fall around my shoulders. I looked in the mirror. I was flustered in my cheeks. I sshed some water on my face. ¡°Breath, Ka, just breathe,¡± I told myself. ¡°You can do this. You have nothing to worry about.¡± I straightened my posture and smiled. My twins were on the other side, waiting to give me so much love. Thinking about that, I opened the door. They were bothid back, propped up on their elbows on the bed, but sat up immediately when I walked in. I looked at them, and all my fears disappeared quickly. They were sitting on the bed with their mouths gaping open, fucking me with their eyes. I walked up to the end of the bed. Their eyes followed me every moment. ¡°Well,¡± I said to them. ¡°Are you sure?¡± they said together. I nodded at them slowly. ¡°You know what we need, mi amor,¡± Aiden said. ¡°I said yes, alphas,¡± I told them, untying my robe. I dropped it slowly over my shoulder and let it drop on the floor. Ethan jumped off the bed, taking me in. ¡°Mi amor,¡± Ethan breathed into my neck before kissing me. He allowed my tongue to enter his mouth and gain control of the kiss. Sliding his hand up to my shoulders, he unhooked my bra. My breasts were on full disy for them. ¡°Come here,¡± Aidenmanded, and I was drawn to the voice. Ethan walked behind me. Aiden hopped off the bed and grabbed me by the waist, leaning down for a kiss. His kiss was so intense that it took my breath away. Aiden took one of my nipples into his mouth. ¡°You want us to ravish you,¡± Ethan whispered into my ear, his hands traveling down my stomach. ¡°Yes,¡± I moaned loudly. ¡°I want to taste her brother,¡± Ethan told Aiden. They ended up switching ces, and suddenly Ethan was in front of me. He picked me up andid me down on the bed. He pulled off my pants and spread my legs wide in the air. He mped his mouth on my clitoral area, making me gasp with pleasure. Aiden climbed into bed and kissed me, but I wanted something else. ¡°Pull it out,¡± I moaned as Ethan shoved his tongue inside me. He did, and I took him into my mouth instantly. The harder Ethan¡¯s tongue fucked my flower, the faster and sloppier it made me on Aiden. Ethan then stopped, causing me to whimper with the loss of contact, and I pulled off Aiden to make sure everything was okay. He took off his clothes, and Aiden did the same. ¡°y with yourself,¡± Ethanmanded. I positioned my body on the bed, so I spread an eagle and put two fingers in my mouth. They both grabbed one end of the bedpost with one hand, their other hands on their dicks, lustfully looking at me. I took my fingers out of my mouth and rubbed my already-throbbing clitoral area in circles. I looked Aiden in the eye first. I then slid my fingers inside as I shifted my focus to Ethan. I was so aware of how intense this moment was. I tossed my head back, letting out a loud moan, and I finger-fucked myself. It gained approval from both twins. Aiden crawled onto the bed, stopping midway. ¡°Sit on my face and grind that pretty pussy against my tongue,¡± hemanded. I was more than happy toply. He gripped my thighs, licking and sucking, causing me to moan his name. I closed my eyes, and when I opened them, Ethan was standing on the bed with his member positioned directly in my face. Licking my lips, I took his member in my mouth. All this pleasure, all these feelings. I wanted them inside of me. Both of them. I released an orgasm that came out of nowhere against Aiden, and I felt him licking it all up. Aiden positioned me, and I ended up straddling him. I could feel Ethan getting behind me. Ethan rubbed his member on my pussycat from behind, teasing me and getting himself ready.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°This will hurt at first,¡± Aiden said, taking my head in his hands and looking into my eyes to see if this was exactly what I wanted. I was already determined. I closed my eyes as Aiden pressed his tip into me. ¡°Look at me,¡± Aidenmanded, and I did. ¡°Keep looking at me, mi amor,¡± Aiden said, and I nodded. I stared into his eyes as he pushed inside me slowly. I winced at the pain. He held it inside me until my insides adjusted to his size. Fuck, I was feeling so full. He then began to move slowly. Ethan was still behind me. He didn¡¯t want to go in until he knew I wasfortable with Aiden¡¯s size at first. After a few moments, I was filled withplete pleasure as I felt him slide in and out of me. Aiden then looked at Ethan and nodded, tossing a small bottle to him that was on the dresser. ¡°Are you ready, mi amor?¡± Ethan said this from behind me, his hands on my lower back. ¡°Yes,¡± I told him. ¡°Look at me, my love, because this will be ufortable at first. Just rx. As I rxed, I felt a sort of cold wetness that tingled a little. I stared at Aiden as Ethan slowly pushed himself inside me. If I thought I was feeling full before, all rationality went out the fucking window. I was feeling twice as stuffed. ¡°Rx, mi amor,¡± Ethan said, and I did. He took his time pushing himself in and out until the ufortable feelings were gone, and I rxed with both of them inside of me. They moved slowly in and out of me, and, fuck, it felt so good. They seemed to move at the same pace, alternating. One would push out while the other pushed in. The feeling was driving me insane. I suddenly realized this slow pace was not what I wanted right then. ¡°Faster!¡± I moaned loudly, and they picked up the pace. Shit, that was more like it. As they went faster, I could feel myself building up what I now know into an orgasm. I leaned further against Aiden¡¯s chest and gave them control. I gave them control. Right at that moment, they had full control over me. I was loving every fucking second of it. An orgasm of an intense nature ripped through me, and I screamed with pleasure. Ohmyfuck, I moaned loudly. It was greeted with grunts, as I knew they were close. ¡°Faster,¡± Imanded, and they were fucking animals after that. Ethan gripped my ass and fucked me hard. Aiden gripped my waist and fucked me with the same intensity. I screamed in pleasure again as they fucked me through it. ¡°Oh Aiden,¡± ¡°Elhanan.¡± I moaned their names during my orgasm. Fuck,¡± they groaned in unison, and they both shot into me. I copsed on Aiden¡¯s side, and Ethan copsed in his usual spot. Aiden and I shifted over so he could get on the bed. We all justid like that, and I listened to their breathing. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ethan asked, grabbing my face in his hands. I nodded as he kissed me. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Aiden said behind me. ¡°No, I feel amazing,¡± I told him as I shifted around and kissed him too. We all ended up staring at the ceiling, enjoying the silence. ¡°I love you,¡± I told them. They seemed shocked but gave into it quickly. ¡°We love you too, mi amor,¡± they said together, and they snuggled beside me in their usual holding positions. I felt myself getting sleepy, and for the first time, I felt myself drift away much faster than I usually do, much more content than ever before. I made the right choice. Meeting the Lycans Ka Pov I woke up feeling sore. That¡¯s the first thing I noticed. I just wanted to rx in some hot water. The boys were still sleeping, both of their arms wrapped around me. I felt so safe. Sofortable. I¡¯m so happy. I had finally given control to them, and they didn¡¯t hurt me. Instead, they made me feel so magical. I unwrapped their arms from me and got out of bed, trying not to make much noise and wake them up. I wobbled to the bathroom and ran for my water. I walked into my closet to get some clothes. When I came back out, Aiden and Ethan were sitting by the bath, adding bubbles. ¡°Good morning, Mi Amor,¡± they said, walking to me and taking me in their arms. ¡°Good morning!¡± I chirped. I was soplete in their arms, and I didn¡¯t want to leave, but my body reminded me she needed a bath now. Aiden must have sensed my difort. ¡°I know you¡¯re sore; let¡¯s get you into the bath,¡± Aiden said. Aiden picked me up and walked into the bath with me. Ethan followed behind him. He set me down in the bath. They both grabbed poofs and squirted dove soap on them. Aiden worked on washing the left side of my body, while Ethan focused on washing the right side. The water was so warm and rxing. I enjoyed how it all felt. I closed my eyes and let them wash me. After they washed my hair, I decided to return the favor. I squirted some soap on another poof and washed Aiden. Ethan followed after. We were all incredibly soapy after. I took some soap suds and threw them at Ethan, who, in return, smashed some on Aiden. Before long, we were all ying around with soap suds. After the fight, which I won, by the way, we all got dressed. I decided on white skinny jeans with a ck tube top with flowy arms and ck sneakers. The boys both sported ck T-shirts and jeans. ¡°Very beautiful,¡± Ethan said, pulling me into a kiss and breathing my scent in. ¡°Can I ask you both for a favor?¡± I said this while sitting on the bed. I was ying around with an idea in my head and decided I wanted to do it. ¡°Anything, my love, what is it?¡± Aiden said ¡°I want to meet your lycans through you both,¡± I told them. They looked shocked, then their faces turned into grins as I realized they were talking inwardly to their wolves. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Aiden asked. ¡°Yeah, our wolves can be a bit aggressive,¡± Ethan asked me. ¡°Yes,¡± I told them. ¡°They are my friends as well. I want to say hello.¡± The boys nodded and closed their eyes. Secondster, their eyes were ck, and they were instantly beside me, nuzzling their heads in my neck and wrapping their arms around me. ¡°Mate,¡± Aiden¡¯s wolf said. ¡°Our mate,¡± Ethan¡¯s wolf said, both still nuzzling their heads. I cleared my throat and hopped off the bed. They growled, not liking how I just left their arms, but I knew they wouldn¡¯t hurt me. I grabbed their hands. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked them. ¡°I am called Enzo,¡± Aiden¡¯s Wolf said, smiling at me. ¡°I am called Jevon,¡± Ethan¡¯s wolf said, shing the same smile. I nodded at both. ¡°How did you both know I was your mate? I don¡¯t have a wolf,¡± I told them. ¡°We have been mated with celestials throughout our entire lives. Mostly wolves, but they would have traces of celestial energy,¡± Jevon said. ¡°But we have never met one with so much power as you have,¡± Enzo said, his deep voice almost a growl. It made me shiver, and I knew they noticed because they pulled me back in between their arms. ¡°My light,¡± Enzo growled before pulling me into a kiss. This kiss was much different. Much more animal, and I admit it turned me on so much. ¡°Your smell is driving us crazy, Ka,¡± Jevon growled into my neck. Okay, yeah, now I am turned on. I broke this kiss from Enzo¡¯s wolf and pushed him onto the bed. He seemed taken by surprise, but he was very amused. I pulled Jevon into a kiss by his shirt, and he growled in contempt. I wanted them so much. I was still a bit sore, but I didn¡¯t care. I will suffer the consequencester. I pulled my pants off and broke away from Jevons¡¯ kiss. Enzo was still on the bed, watching me with his brother. My attention was now focused on him. I unbuttoned his pants and pulled them off. His gaze was focused on me, and I loved it. His member was out instantly, and it stood at full attention. He backed up on the bed as I moved closer to him and took him in my mouth. He threw his head back and let out a deep growl, and it was so fucking hot. I could feel my inner juices trickling down my inner thigh. Jevon was behind me instantly, and I felt him shove his tongue inside my craving flower. He licked and sucked roughly, but my eyes rolled back, and I was in heaven. Enzo gripped my hair, and I sped up the pace as he fucked my mouth, taking his full, thick member fully. I had already learnedst night that I didn¡¯t have much of a gag reflex. I could feel tears forming in my eyes as my mouth adjusted to his size, but I wasn¡¯t giving up. I loved the taste of him in my mouth. I moaned loudly. I felt Jevon withdraw his tongue, and I whimpered at the loss of contact. I felt him pressing his member to my flower entrance, and I adjusted my hips to let him in. ¡°So wet,¡± I heard him growl as he entered me, and he did not take things slow. He kept a steady pace behind me, filling me up. Each thrust was followed by a moan from me as I continued to take Enzo¡¯s member in my mouth. Jevon gripped my waist and thrust faster. My moans and his growls echoed in the room. I could feel my orgasm about to release, and Enzo¡¯s member twitched, letting me know he was close too. FUCK, I spasmed, and at the same time, Enzo shot his nut and coated the insides of my mouth. Watching me scream in ecstasy, Jevons¡¯s nut followed soon after, and finally, we were all lying on the bed. I watched them both, and I realized I loved them all so much. I just wanted it to stay this way forever. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, my light,¡± Ethan said, gripping me by the waist while Jevon did the same behind me. Jevon growled in agreement. I smiled and kissed them both. ¡°Can I have Ethan and Aiden back now, please?¡± Did I ask?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Until next time.¡± They both growled and kissed me on the head before their eyes went back to normal, and I knew the twins were back. They were shocked to see that I had my pants off and theirs were off as well. ¡°Well, it looks like you guys had fun,¡± Aiden said. He and Ethan sat up, their eyes on me with fake pouts. Iughed. I¡¯m going to be very soreter. ¡°Say no more,¡± I told them, and I spent the rest of the morning pleasing my twins. Attack Aiden Pov Our beautifulpanion had just fallen asleep. The three of us spent all morning in action, and she took it, which was surprising, but I¡¯m d she is finallying into herself. My brother and I spent weeks worried. Seeing her content in our arms has probably got to be the best feeling in the world. ¡°When are we going to mark her?¡± Ethan asked. I know he was ready to do it as much as I was. I wanted the marking to be extremely special for her. ¡°We can probably do it tonight if she is okay with it, I told him. I projected the setting in the forest I wanted to do it in. It was a beautiful area. Ethan and I found that it had a waterfall and a smallke. It was perfect. ¡°I will get some people to decorate,¡± Ethan told me. Ka stirred in her sleep. ¡°Ethan,¡± she whispered. ¡°Aiden¡± I smirked at my brother, who looked amused. She was dreaming about us. Our smirk was broken by our mom¡¯s mind-link. ¡°Boys, we just caught an intruder,¡± mom said to me. My brother and I got up instantly and threw on some pants. ¡°Where is he?¡± We linked back. ¡°Dungeons¡¯ ¡® She linked back. My brother and I were reasonable in getting our prisoners to talk, and our methods were not good. We would never tell our mate that, though. She is way too pure. We kissed Ka and left. I had always hated the smell of the dungeons. I could tell Ethan did too. The smell of piss, shit, and puke filled the air. We put it aside and walked toward our mother. Dad was in the cell, roughing up the male prisoner. He had chains on both hands and feet. The silver burned into him. I took a sniff and realized he didn¡¯t smell like a rogue, so he must belong to a pack. Rnd punched him in the stomach. ¡°Why were you spying around our borders?¡± he growled, and hended a punch in the face. The man said nothing. He was going to be hard to break, but Ethan and I loved a challenge. ¡°Give us some time,¡± we told dad. He left the cell, took Mom in his arms, and left. Ethan and I walked into the cell. I gripped the man¡¯s face while Ethan leaned against the cell wallzily. He took out his pocket knife, pretending to pick his nails, releasing his alpha aura. Ethan was menacing if you didn¡¯t know him, and he could instill fear in anyone if he wanted. I should know. I am the same. ¡°Who are you?¡± Imanded. The man didn¡¯t say anything; instead, he looked at me and then at my brother. He smiled this creepy-ass smile. ¡°You must be the famous twin alphas I heard so much about,¡± he said, spitting out blood. ¡°You know who we are. Then you know what we do, so if I were you, I¡¯d talk. Ask my brother¡¯s fucking question,¡± Ethan said icily. He red at the man. ¡°My name is Armo,¡± he said, still smiling. ¡°Why the fuck were you sniffing around our borders?¡± I demanded, releasing my aura. Armo went quiet, and his smile dropped a little. I could tell that both my brother and my aura affected him. I backed away. Ethan was in front of the man instantly. All you could hear for the next few minutes was screaming. I took my time, putting on my brass knuckles with the pure silver spikes. They were my favorite devices to use. When I turned back around, Armo¡¯s leg had a gash from his cheek to his knee. My brother went back to his previous spot on the wall, leaning as if nothing had happened. ¡°Forgive my brother. He can¡¯t help himself sometimes.¡± I chuckled darkly, and Ethan smirked at me, rolling his eyes. ¡°You should answer our questions, though. Our patience only goes so far,¡± I told him, making sure he understood the threat. ¡°I was just checking out the flowers,¡± Armo said. I grabbed his arm and twisted it. A sick pop was heard, and Armo yelled. ¡°You won¡¯t kill me; you are fucking psycho,¡± Armo said,ughing. My brass knuckles connected with his face, leaving small holes. Due to the silver, it was going to take a long time for it to heal. He spat out more blood. ¡°You won¡¯t kill me because you will need me.¡± ¡°I need you for what?¡± Ethan sneered. I felt a tingle in my chest, but I disregarded it. Something felt off, though. This felt off. I looked at Ethan, who had the same look. ¡°I need to find her,¡± Armo said. I grabbed his throat and shoved him against the wall.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Her who?¡± I growled. ¡°Our new little Luna,¡± heughed. Oh no I sped out of the dungeons to our room. I could feel Ethan close behind me. Oh no, not her; please not her; please not her. I begged myself. We got to our room and burst open the doors. Ka wasn¡¯t in bed. We ran around the whole packhouse. ¡°Boys, what happened?¡± Mom said, running to us. ¡°Ka is missing,¡± I told her, and I ran past her to check the pack grounds. I could hear Mommanding people to find her. It was almost nightfall. Every inch of the grounds had been searched. Ka Our beautiful mate was gone. WE¡¯RE BEING ATTACKED. Someone linked through the entire pack link, and it was followed by the sound of hundreds of wolves crashing through our lines, heading straight for our packhouse. On the Defense Ka Pov I woke up in a dark cell. All I could hear around me were the scared moans of the people around me. Wolves from the sound of it, and it sounded like they were badly hurt. I stood up immediately but felt weak after. I ended up back on the floor. The back of my neck stung. I realized someone had injected me with something. What the fuck! As I was rubbing my neck, I heard footsteps. Someone approached my cell and grabbed me. I tried to ess my powers, but I felt too weak. All I could do was let them drag me away. I closed my eyes and gave in to unconsciousness. Ethan Pov It seemed like we were fighting off waves of wolves. They just kepting back-to-back. I had a difficult time concentrating because my mind drifted to Ka. I need her. She is gone, and now all I feel is bloodlust. I had just grabbed the neck of a wolf and snapped its neck without a second thought. I did that before, but I couldn¡¯t concentrate. If I thought I was bad, Aiden was just as bad. He had just decapitated a wolf and smashed the head of another. We used our strength and fought off the wolves that seemed to being from everywhere. I felt a familiar presence. Our parents had just joined the fight. ¡°The moon is high, and so are your powers. Use them,¡± shemanded before her blue eyes lit up and she levitated. She shot balls of moon energy towards the wolves. Our dad had shifted and was now tearing into wolves. Serene was using her powers to make a shield around my mom. Nate and Lauren as they tried to get to her. Elle and Bonnie were slicing heads and hearts with their swords. We have to channel the moon. I linked to Aiden. He nodded and agreed. We focused on the moon¡¯s energy and felt its light through us. Our bodies were pulsing with energy. Aiden created his signature bow and arrow and shot at the hearts of the wolves, which dissolved their entire bodies. I channeled my energy by creating my signature weapon, my whip sword. My sword dissolved anything it came into contact with, ripping through them instantly. The whip part could retract from the sword, making it just as deadly. Something about this whole fight seemed off. Why now for the attack? As we were killing, we saw lightning from the sky, and a man appeared in the spot where the lightning struck. He had a shield with spikes and a sword that was made of fire. It was Solem. He took one quick look around and nodded to my mother. She must have called him here. How is he here in person? I asked myself, but I dropped it. Solem began slicing the wolves with quickness. Solem¡¯s entrance must have stunned them because they began to fall back as their numbers were decreasing. Capture some of them. We need to find my sister, Solem shouted. Aiden and I knocked out some of the wolves, and our guards took them to the dungeons to lock them up, but the rest of the wolves had gotten away. I was going to chase after them, but Aiden grabbed my arm. ¡°We need to find Ka,¡± he said, and I nodded. We raced back to the dungeons, only to find Solem already there. He had a wolf by the neck; his eye sockets were glowing with fire. He stabbed the wolf in the shoulder before dropping him and walking to the next cell. ¡°Fucking useless,¡± he mumbled. We walked to the cell she was in as he was smashing the wolf¡¯s head on the wall. ¡°Where the fuck did you take my sister?¡± hemanded. The wolf shook his head, and Solem slit his throat, killing him. Aiden and I followed. We used our tactics to question the rest of the captured prisoners, but no one seemed to talk. You could tell they were afraid and knew they were close to dying. We weren¡¯t about to let them go that easily. Once we found Ka, we were going toe down here and torture them slowly. At least the ones that were still alive. The way Solem was killing them, we would get nowhere. Must find Mate. Mate is hurt. How do you know? I asked Jevon. I can feel it as we speak, he tells me. I looked at Aiden with understanding. He must have been told the same thing. We ran to the packhouse to formte a n. We must find her. We need to find her. Otherwise, the darkness inside me will be released, and I fear I won¡¯t be able toe back from it. Aiden Pov I am feeling that my mate is hurt. Must Find Mate, Enzo says I nodded in agreement. We needed a n. We need Serene. Maybe she could help. Aiden, Solem, and I rushed to the packhouse to find Nate. Serene, Elle, Bonnie, our parents, and Serene¡¯s mate, Nate, were all sitting in the kitchen strategizing. ¡°How many were lost?¡± I demanded, and they all looked up at me. I knew I sounded different. I didn¡¯t care. My mate is gone, and I feel something inside me stirring slowly. Stirring my anger and hate. I push it aside, though. I need to find Ka. ¡°10,¡± Mom says. I could tell she was studying for my brother and me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Find the families, hold a burial, and the rest of you meet us in the strategy room,¡± Ethan barked, making everyone jump. Our auras were out. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I told Solem, and the three of us walked to the strategy room. ¡°Tell me everything,¡± Solem demanded. It annoyed me, but we told him about the events that led up until now. ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound random,¡± Solem said. ¡°I was thinking the same thing,¡± Ethan said. I turned to him. ¡°The number of wolves that came and the numbers they came in-no one brings that many wolves out of random. Someone had to tell them our numbers beforehand. Someone took Ka, thinking we would be weak without our mate. They assumed we must havepleted the mating process,¡± he said. ¡°Did your pack have any guests or visitors recently?¡± Solem questioned. I shook my head. No, we didn¡¯t have visitors. We had a new fucking prisoner, though. As the realization shot through me, I could feel Enzo trying to take over, but I held him back. I needed to do everything I could to get our friend back. ¡°What is it, brother?¡± Ethan questioned. ¡°Armo!¡± I sneered. It started to make sense. Armo was here. He was snooping around our borders, most likely mind-linking his alpha to our numbers. Armo was captured purposefully and used as bait, so the real culprit could kidnap Ka. I sped back to the dungeon and Armos¡¯ cell. A dark smoke shadow was in there, holding Armo up and dropping him, and then the shadow disappeared in thin air. I rushed up to Armo. He was dead. The shadow killed him. ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± Ethan asked, but I shrugged. I couldn¡¯t help but notice Solem had gone stiff. ¡°Solem, what is it?¡± I asked, keeping my guard. ¡°I know who has Ka,¡± he said. ¡°Who?¡± Ethan and I asked. ¡°Our family¡¯s killer, Lord Alverez¡± The Dream-2 Lauren Pov (before Ka was taken) I had a dream. I knew I was dreaming, but I couldn¡¯t wake up. I figured I would have to see it through first. I was somehow at my old packhouse, walking up to Alpha Liam¡¯s room. I knew this path well, as it is the path I take often to see Ka. I floated through the door somehow and saw Liam talking with some man I hadn¡¯t seen before. He was a tall, lean man with jet-ck hair. I couldn¡¯t see his face due to my back being on me. It looked like Liam and he were in a heated debate. ¡°I¡¯vee for the girl,¡± the man states. ¡°The little bitch belongs to me. Another man who wanted her has proven himself by bringing her back to me in exchange for her power. What makes you think I won¡¯t give her to him when I¡¯m done with her?¡± her?¡± Liam snorts. ¡°I have traveled for years to find her. Do you think I will give up on getting her this easily? I will kill you and anyone else who stands in my way.¡±¡± The man threatens. Liam growls and ms the man against the wall. ¡°How dare youe into my house and threaten me?¡± Liam growls, choking the man, but he simplyughs. You can tell he isn¡¯t afraid of Liam; rather, it¡¯s the other way around. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, and even if you do manage to find a way, I won¡¯t be gone for long. I will put my spirit into another body ande back to seek revenge. Who are you to challenge me? I am Lord Alfarez. Alfarez. The man turns into a dark mist and then reappears back in the chair, sittingfortably. ¡°This other person you have employed has enchanted the door so that I cannot ess it. You will open this door and let me in. I will have her,¡± he demanded. ¡°No!!¡± I yelled. The man instantly turned to look directly at me, his eyes wide and full of something that looked like shock as he saw me. Liam took that opportunity to punch the man and ended up knocking him out. Liam didn¡¯t seem to see me, which was weird because the man looked right at me. How did he sense me? I remember Solem saying something about Lord Alverez killing Ka¡¯s entire family to try to get to her powers. ¡°Put him in the dungeons¡¯ ¡®, Liam boomed, and some PacPac members picked up Alverez¡¯s body, taking him to the dungeons. Liam then walked to the closet and pulled out a girl. He threw her to the floor. She pushed her ck hair out of the way. It was Ka.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. My vision swirled, and suddenly I was back in the Firnds. I watched myself walk up to a hefty man. I spoke to him in my own voice, though it didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°You must listen to me,¡± I told him. ¡°That is enough, Shikarien.¡±. The manmanded me ¡°But it will happen tonight; she must be protected,¡± I told him. ¡°Then she will,¡± he told me, and my vision swirled again. You must You must remember. I heard a voice tell me, and then I woke up. My whole face was pouring in sweat. That dream. The dream felt so real. And why was I in the Firnds again? How did Lord Alverez see me? Why did I dream of Ka being tied up? I shrugged it off. Ka was safe. She is probably sleeping right now. Since I¡¯m up, I got dressed and headed to the hospital. People were in and out all morning. Dr. Lauren, we need you in the OR. I heard someone say this on the speaker. I was finishing performing surgery on a wolf who had broken his leg when Serene and Matt came bursting into my room. ¡°Ka is missing; we need your help looking for her. My mind drifted back to my dream, but I needed to try to see if we could find her first. We searched the whole ground, but nothing happened. It was gettingte, and we went into the kitchen. I started to tell Serene about my dream when she stopped walking, her eyes bing white. ¡°We¡¯re under attack,¡± Serene yelled. ¡°I need to go protect Luna.¡± ¡°Can you help me?¡± she asked, her eyes turning back to normal. Let¡¯s go,¡± I told her. The scene outside was terrible. Bodies were everywhere. I saw everyone fighting. Matt gave me a sad look before taking out another wolf who almost reached Serene. Serene was using her powers to protect Elena, but I could see she looked uneasy. My focus was directed back to the oing wave of wolves. These wolves smelled just like Liam¡¯s pack. Fuck, these are Liam¡¯s wolves. A wolf tried toe around us, but I was able to yank its heart out mid-air. It fell dead. Serene looked at me in surprise. In truth, I have no idea how I learned to do that, but keeping my cousin safe was my priority as she protected Luna. I saw that Solem had just joined in, and we beat Liam¡¯s pack back right after that. Solem and the twins rushed to the dungeons to question the prisoners. ¡°Get the injured to the hospital now,¡± I demanded as I picked up two wolves who were severely injured. The hospital was soon filled with the injured. Lucky for us, no one¡¯s injuries and most would be healed in a few hours. My head went back to my dream. Liam¡¯s wolves attacked. Ka¡¯s abduction. She had to be at Liam¡¯s packhouse, and it looks like so is Lord Alverez. We had to get there before Alverez woke up and took her. I ran to the packhouse. The Seer Serene Pov I¡¯m worried about the twins. I can feel something inside of them. Real scary power, and I can see it pushing out of them. Losing Ka is doing a number on them, but my biggest concern is Lauren. Lauren has been strange ever since we came back from the Firnds. She was adopted by my aunt when we were young, but I didn¡¯t know her background. She never told us as we grew up. Before I was given to my old alpha¡¯s pack, I made a promise to her that I would always try to be there for her, but after I was put into servitude, I couldn¡¯t reach her anymore. She told me she had been sent away to Alpha Derek not long after me and had been there ever since, training to be a pac doctor. I sense something in Lauren. Something¡¯s also trying to w its way out, but every time I try to channel her, it¡¯s like I can¡¯t get through. Something is blocking her from me. Something powerful. I¡¯m positive Lauren is a half-witch. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t know certain things. Like a prophecy for one. She recited it like she had known it for years. Whatever is here has been getting stronger, and I kind of fear her, though I¡¯d never tell her that. Currently, I¡¯m back in the kitchen. We all just said goodbye to the pack members who lost their lives during the attack. I walked back to the house with Nate. ¡°Serene,¡± Elena¡¯s voice called. She was walking with Rnd. ¡°Have you had any visionstely?¡± Elena asked me as I hugged her. I shook my head. ¡°We need to figure out how to get Ka back. I can feel my boys¡¯ dark Lycan chains rattling,¡± Elena says. ¡°Dark Lycans?¡± I asked her. ¡°All of us Lycans have a dark side that we keep mentally chained to our heads. My boys don¡¯t know about theirs, but their lycans do. Once their dark Lycans are awakened, the chains will snap, and they will fully be able to channel the full power of their wolf, but it will make them unstable and uncontroble. Snow tells me that losing Ka has started to rattle the dark lycans, but they are still asleep for now. I feel if Ka remains lost for long, they will snap, and anyone in their way will be killed,¡± Elena exined. It sent a chill through me, as I couldn¡¯t imagine my sweet nephews turning into something so monstrous. ¡°Mom, Alpha,¡± I heard the boys say, walking towards us with Solem behind them. It looks like they areing from the dungeons. ¡°My babies,¡± Elena said, grabbing them both in hugs. They pulled back instantly, their faces expressionless. ¡°We know who took Ka,¡± Solem said. ¡°Who?¡± Elena asked, just as Lauren ran to using out of the packhouse. ¡°It¡¯s Lord Alverez,¡± she says. ¡°He has Elena, and he isn¡¯t the only one,¡± she says. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked her. ¡°I have something to show you,¡± she says, touching my head. I¡¯m thrown into some sort of vision she had. After her vision is over, I¡¯m brought back to the present. Everyone is staring at me. ¡°Ka is being held hostage by my old pack,¡± Lauren exins. ¡°Lord Alverez is also there, but he was knocked out by Liam.¡± ¡°Liam has Ka locked back up in the room she grew up in.¡± The twins growled, and my wolf cowered. I could feel the negative energy from them. ¡®Where did he take Lord Alverez?¡¯ Solemn demands. Lauren gives him a funny expression. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she says. That¡¯s a lie, though. We both heard he was in the dungeons. I¡¯ll ask her about itter. ¡°Well, we need to pull out our resources and go get her,¡± I tell them. I will not tell the boys this after what you just told me about their lycans, but in Laurens¡¯ vision, the alpha Liam told Lord Alverez that someone else had captured Ka. They would have had to have been our pack members to slip through pack lines undetected. It would mean one of our members is a traitor. I linked to Elena. You and Lauren try to see if you can find out. Rnd and I will take the boys to make a n. I believe this prophecy is ying out, and I need to call on our allies for help. I feel I am close to losing my boys. She links back, and I nod. I grabbed Lauren¡¯s hand, and we walked back to the packhouse. As we were walking, I was thinking about what Elena said. I believe this prophecy is ying out. I think back to the vision Lauren shared with me. She was back in the Firnds. Someone who looked just like her was talking to a hefty man who I believe was a king. Most likely, Ka¡¯s dad. She was in the Firnds in spirit form. Holy Shit I look at Lauren, who seems lost in thought, as the realization hits me. ¡°Of course,¡± I said out loud, making Lauren stop walking and look at me. ¡°What?¡± she says.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I pulled her into my room and sealed the door with a spell, making sure no one could overhear us. ¡°Lauren, have you ever astral projected before?¡± I asked her, and she looked confused. ¡°Only one time with Elena. Why do you ask?¡± she says. ¡°You have a block in your mind,¡± I told her. ¡°I believe your powers have been limited by the block, and that¡¯s why you can only do certain things. I think before the block, you traveled out of your body. In your vision, I saw a much younger version of yourself. I feel great power inside of you, like it¡¯s trapped.¡± I told her. She seems to ponder what I say. ¡°Well, that would exin some things,¡± she says, rubbing her temples. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked her as she sat on the bed. ¡°When I went to the Firnds for the first time, it felt familiar to me and my vision. I thought it was a dream. The first part of it I knew to be the present, but the second part felt more like a memory, and before I woke up, something or someone told me I needed to remember, but I didn¡¯t know what to remember, and then the prophecy. I knew the prophecy before Solem even told me, like I had known it forever.¡± She exins. ¡°Lauren, why didn¡¯t you tell Solem about Lord Alverez being in the dungeons?¡± I asked her. She frowns ¡°I don¡¯t know; I felt like I couldn¡¯t. Something prevented me. I tried, though.¡± She speaks. ¡°All I know is that Lord Alverez wants Ka. He may kill Liam before anyone can get there, but if he hasn¡¯t, I don¡¯t know why, but something is telling me I need to speak with him. Like I know him. Maybe I do know him.¡± ¡°We need to get this block removed. If you are who I think you are, Lauren, I think you may be the key to saving everyone,¡± I told her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asks. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± I ask her, and she makes a face. ¡°BAND TOGETHER, FAMILY AND FRIENDS OR EVIL WILL SUCCEED THE SEER HOLDS THE KEY TO WHAT YOU NEED.¡± ¡°Lauren, YOU ARE THE SEER!¡± Four Months Later Ka Pov I woke up in a dark room. At first, I thought maybe I was in my room with my loved ones, but as my eyesightes into view, I know that¡¯s not the case. I was in a dungeon before this. Now, I know exactly where I am. How could I not? I spent years in this room. I marked up the rooms to keep track of the date and stained the mat with piss and blood. This little room carries much of my trauma. I tried banging on the door. I try using my powers, but I¡¯m unable to. Something is blocking my powers. I feel incredibly weak. He has got me back. Liam has got me right back where he belongs. I¡¯m weak, but I won¡¯t give up. I have to escape, so I will bide my time. Liam has tried everything to break me since I came back, but I have suffered his abuse for years, from being raped, burned, punched, and kicked. I didn¡¯t have anything to fight for back then. I do now. I bide my time for now and wait because I know my twins are out there ripping the world apart and looking for me. I¡¯ll let Liam think he has won and that I¡¯m weak, so I can escape when my twinse for me. I can feel their rage through my spirit. I can feel their hate. I tried so hard to protect them from this. I didn¡¯t want them to have anything to do with this pack, but they kidnapped me, and when I regain my powers, I won¡¯t hesitate to rain hell on them. Hell has no fury like the daughter of the sun. Ethan Pov It¡¯s been four months that we have been without her. I miss her. Her beautiful voice. Her smile. Her eyes. I fucking miss her. We haven¡¯t been able to get to her because Liam has a witch who¡¯s powerful and casts a spell over their packhouse to keep them hidden. We have been using Serene to try to break it, but she says the magic that is being used is too strong for her to prate. This magic is old and ancient. I don¡¯t sleep anymore. I can¡¯t sleep. I can¡¯t sleep without her. Aiden is the same. We haven¡¯t been speaking to each other as much right now, but for good reason. Two months ago, two servants tried to sleep with us. They thought they could help dull the pain of our missing mate. The disrespect sent my brother and me over the edge. Something in us snapped, and the next thing we knew, the servant¡¯s limbs were scattered all over our room, and my brother and I were covered in blood. I¡¯m not sure what happened. Our mom exined that it was our dark lycans breaking free from the pain of our missing mate. She tries to talk to us, but she doesn¡¯t get a response. I need to kill. I need to kill whoever I need to kill to get my mate back. I need her back now! Aiden Pov Thesest four months without her have been nothing but torture. I feel like I¡¯m turning evil. Ever since my brother and I killed those disrespectful servants, my brother and I have seemed distant, which only adds to my anger because he is the only one who knows how I feel. Mom keeps me busy with Alpha work, and I know dad is with Ethan, most likely doing the same. We¡¯ve been trying to make a breakthrough in getting Ka back. I can only imagine; she is probably suffering at the hands of that asshole alpha. I swear I¡¯m going to rip his heart through his chest and eat it. Ka Pov I can feel an energy barrier around pack grounds. That must mean Liam is hiding from my friends. Every day, I see a trace of my powers start toe up. I bury it, making sure Liam doesn¡¯t know. I have tried astral projection, but I haven¡¯t been strong enough to do it yet. I¡¯m trying again tonight. The door opens. ¡°How is my favorite little prisoner today?¡± Liam sneers. I don¡¯t answer. I haven¡¯t said a word to him since I¡¯ve been here. I am channeling my anger. Channeling the rage into trying to get my powers back. ¡°Quiet still, don¡¯t worry, little slut; I know how to break you perfectly,¡± he said proudly. I roll my eyes; I highly doubt it. He punched me in the stomach and the face. He took scissors and cut my once beautiful hair, all chopped up now to the scalp. My bright eyes are once again dull. He then tossed me back into the closet, locking the door. Once I hear Liam has gone back to sleep, I focus on the little energy I have to self-project, but who do I go to? I decided to project Elena. She may be able to find a way through the barrier. Elena Pov ¡°What are we going to do about our boy Rnd?¡± I asked. Ever since our boys snapped their dark lycan chains, they have never been the same. Always on edge, ready to kill. I used Snow to contain their lycans again, but I know it¡¯s only a matter of time before theye back out. ¡°They need their mate, little one,¡± Rnd says, pulling me into a hug andnding a kiss on my head. ¡°I went years down a dark hole when I thought Raven was dead before the truth was revealed to us. I growled at that. Those memories of what happened always pissed me off. ¡°I have tried so many times to get through that barrier, Elena,¡± Serene says, as we all sit in the kitchen. ¡°The power that surrounds it is strong. I believe only a witch with powers that date back to the beginning will be able to prate it,¡± she says. Then her mind seemed to drift off, lost in thought. I closed my eyes. Moon Goddess, I fear for my boys. I fear for their mate. What should I do? I hate that I have all these powers and I¡¯m not able to use them. Just after I say it, I feel a pull of power hit me, and a picture enters my mind. A picture of Lauren. Lauren? How can she help me, though? I ask I can feel another pull, but this pull isn¡¯t from the moon goddess. This is someone different. A mist appears and turns into a person. Turns to Ka. Rnd and Serene both back up. Hello, hello, Shit. I don¡¯t know if I did this right, Ka says as shees into view. ¡°Ka, Ka, can you hear me?¡± I asked her. Mom! Oh my god, mom, yes, I can hear you. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be able to do this. I fear someone is draining my power. ¡°Are you hurt? Do you know where you are?¡± I asked her, making sure she was still on pack grounds. She started to tear up. Yes, Liam has me back in the closet in his room. There is a spell around it. Yes, I know Ka is Lord Alverez. He is working with Liam. I haven¡¯t seen him since I¡¯ve been here, but that exins why I feel like my powers are draining. Ka, do you know how to remove the barrier? I don¡¯t, but it¡¯s strong. Solem magic is strong, though. Can you contact him? Yes, but he has barely replied to me. I think losing you hurts him a lot. I will try to reach him. How are my twins? Her voice cracks at that. ¡°We are keeping them strong, Ka,¡± I tell her. There is no need for her more than necessary. I will do my best to reach Solem, but if I can¡¯t, please try to find another way. Her shadow then disappears, breaking the connection. ¡°Serene, you told me Lauren has had a manifestation of powers. How far do you think her power stretches?¡± I asked her. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. My power goes as far back as the Salem witches; butchers may go back even further. There is a block in her mind that prevents me from going back to anything from 21 years ago,¡± Serene says. I¡¯m starting to understand why the moon goddess sent me her photo. We have to remove the block.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Bring her to me,¡± I tell Serene. She nods and heads off to get her. Boys, I may have a way of getting Ka. Get here now; I linked to the twins. I hope this works. Bringing Down the Barrier Ka Pov (1 dayter) It¡¯s been a day since I contacted Elena. It felt so good to be able to talk to someone. I can¡¯t believe it worked. It¡¯s nighttime now, and I hear Liam has gone to sleep. I closed my eyes and concentrated on getting to the Firnds. When I open them, I¡¯m in the main room. Solems seems to be working on something in front of him with some kind of book. ¡°Solem,¡± I called out. He turns around, and a mixture of emotions ys on his face. He leaves with something close to shock. ¡°Katiana, you¡¯re alive,¡± he says. ¡°Solem, I need your help. I am at my old packhouse, and Lord Alverez is here. He is working with Liam and has created a boundary around the packhouse. I self-projected to Elena, and they are devising a n to get inside and rescue me. I need you to go to her. He nods in understanding. We are suddenly interrupted while talking when a mist of blue energy pops up beside me. It¡¯s Elena. She looks over to me and nods before turning to Solem.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Solem, I¡¯ve been trying to reach you for months. It happened,¡± Elena says, frustrated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luna; I¡¯ve been busy, and until now, I didn¡¯t know Katiana was still alive; otherwise, I would have beening to you.¡± He looked down, ashamed. ¡°Solem, the prophecy is acting out as we speak. We have located the seer of the prophecy, and we have a n. I need you in my packhouse in 10 minutes,¡± Elena says. She then turns to me. ¡°The barrier has been brought down. Build up your strength; we areing to get you tomorrow night. Do not self-project anymore.¡± Elena said, and I smiled and nodded. I see her turning back to Solem as I feel myself being pulled back to my body. Lauren Pov (1 day before) ¡°Our Luna has requested to see you,¡± Serene says as I¡¯m finishing patching up a patient. ¡°Why did they find a way through the barrier?¡± I asked. ¡°Not yet, but she may be able to break the one in your mind,¡± she tells me. I follow her to the training grounds outside, where Elena, Rnd, and the twins are. The moon is full tonight. There is a chair in front of them. ¡°Sit down,¡± she says, and I do. ¡°I¡¯m going to break the barrier in your mind using the power of the full moon, as I believe it will help us save Ka,¡± Elena said. I nod because I am ready for the barrier toe down as well. I need to see what happened all those years ago. ¡°Close your eyes and concentrate on the vision Serene tells me you had,¡± Elena said, standing behind me. She puts both hands on each side of my head and hums. I can feel my head start to swirl. I¡¯m starting to see things. A younger version of myself growing up. I see myself moving things with my hands without touching them. I see Serene and me ying together before we were separated for years. I see myself as around twenty-something years old. It looks like I¡¯m self-projecting into the Firnds. I saw the chubby man in my vision. I saw a gorgeous woman with red hair. It looks like she is giving birth. I see myself talking to the man I believe is the king. He is telling me to protect his daughter. I¡¯m warning him of the cost of sending her away. Someone will kill him and his wife, I see myself saying. I see him handing me something wrapped in a bundle. It¡¯s a baby. It¡¯s a little girl. This must be Ka. I see myself in his room now with his wife. I see someone wrapped in ck robes cutting open the king¡¯s throat and injecting some sort of poison into the woman. I can¡¯t see the man¡¯s face. I feel like I¡¯m trying to see his face, but I can¡¯t. The man removes his hood, but I am transported to something else before I can. It must be Lord Alverez. I see myself creating a spell. The spell will wipe the little girl¡¯s memories of the Firnds and make herpletely human. Her powers won¡¯t manifest until she is ready to ept them. The spell is also ced on me to protect the bundle. I see myself being transported back to earth with baby Elena. I see wolves attacking us. I don¡¯t remember how I got there. I don¡¯t have any memory of why I¡¯m on thatnd or why I have a baby in my hand. I just know I have got to protect her. The alpha of the pack questions me, but he deduces that she is not my baby and sends me to Liam¡¯s pack to be of service. He sends Ka a few yearster, but I don¡¯t recognize her. I just know I have to protect her. I see Ka. Her hair is all cut up, and she is bruised. I can tell I¡¯m looking at her now at the current time. She couldn¡¯t see me, and I was pulled back into my body. I scream. I let out a scream so powerful it knocked Elena, Rnd, Serene, and the twins back as I felt something warm take over my body. Something that I feel has been missing. I feel whole again. My scream knocked down half of the forest trees. I turn around to make sure everyone is okay and see them staring up at me. I turned my head to the sky. De Magia Vetus De Magia Novum Barrera movers Ostende Clue Ita sit Ita sit The Magic of Old Magic of New Remove the barrier. Reveal the Clue So let it be. So let it be. ¡°The barriers are down,¡± I told them, and I felt myself copse. Operation Save Kayla Ethan Pov After Lauren copsed, my brother and I rushed to her. ¡°Lauren,¡± I said, shaking her. ¡°We need to get her to the pack house,¡± Aiden says. ¡°I¡¯ll take her,¡± dad says, picking her up. I looked up at Ethan. We have avoided each other so much thesest few months, and I am realizing just how much I missed him. He looks as bad as I do. We¡¯re standing face-to-face. ¡°Aiden,¡± I start. ¡°I know you too,¡± he says, smiling and nodding. ¡°Lauren says the barrier is down. She brought the barrier down; I could tell from the st of power. But how?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but as far as the prophecy is concerned, she is the seer,¡± Elena says. ¡°The prophecy says she holds the key to what we need. I think something in her past holds the key to taking down the threat.¡± ¡°Serene, search for her memories now that the block is removed. We need to find out what she knows,¡± Elena said. Serene nods and heads to where Lauren is. ¡°Boys, now that the barrier is down, we have to devise a n to go get Ka,¡± I tell them. I see them tense up. ¡°If she is still alive,¡± Aiden says, and we both seem to zone out right after. ¡°She is. She came to visit mest night,¡± mom says. We both look up to her. ¡°We have a lot to catch up on.¡± She walks back to the packhouse and tells us what happened. Aiden Pov When we got back to the packhouse, Solem was sitting there waiting for us. He nodded at us in acknowledgment. ¡°Where is the seer?¡± he asks. ¡°It¡¯s Lauren,¡± Mom says. ¡°She brought down the barrier around Liam¡¯s packhouse after I removed a mental block she ced in her mind 21 years ago. She sped right after. She may be out for a while.¡± ¡°So, she must be the one who spoke with my father,¡± Solem says, now pacing back and forth. He seemed to be in deep thought. ¡°Has she said how we are to get Ka back?¡± he asked. ¡°No, but we are about to get the pack together so we can n on what to do,¡± Elena said. Solemn nods. ¡°Solem, you are wee to stay here for the night; everyone gets some sleep. We need to be well rested. I fear we will have a long day tomorrow.¡± Everyone departs for their room. I followed Ethan to our room. ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I might not be able to sleep knowing we¡¯re going to be getting our mate back,¡± I told him. He nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s beenplete hell without her. It¡¯s also been hell without you,¡± he tells me. ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s get our mate back, brother.¡± We spent the entire day strategizing to enter Liam¡¯s packhouse. Thanks to Rnd¡¯s connection, it was easy to get an outline of the entire grounds. Lauren is still sleeping in aa. Serene has been going through her memories, attempting to find out anything she can about defeating Lord Alverez. ording to the prophecy, she holds the key to what we need to defeat him. Cole and Mia came back from their mission, so we also had extra help. The night came pretty fast. We divided ourselves into six groups. The first group consisted of Ethan, me, and a few other pack warriors. We are the team that wille inst to collect Ka. The next team consists of Mom, Dad, Nate, Mia, Cole, and Solem. They will go in ahead of us. Solemn will take on Lord Alverez. The first three teams are a decoy to remove the warriors from the packhouse. Elle and Bonnie will stay behind to watch over the packhouse. If anything should happen to us, they will be the next leaders in line to rule. ¡°How is Lauren progressing?¡± Elena asked Serene. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m close but making slow progress. Her mind is so full of magic, but I am trying to reach her subconsciously,¡± Serene says. ¡°Well, keep trying; we will be back as soon as we can.¡±. My brother and I got dressed. Our usualbat clothes. ck T-shirt, ck jeans, and ckbat boots, with our signature weapons. We set a course to Liam¡¯s packhouse. We arrived 5 miles out of range. We have the cover of the night plus the element of surprise on our side. Everyone in ce, mom links usN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Yes, everyone links back. Move Forward! Serene Pov I¡¯ve been searching for Lauren¡¯s memories for hours. She has had such aplicated past. I saw her vision of how the block came to be in her mind, and something just didn¡¯t make sense to me. Why would the king knowingly send Ka away with Lauren, knowing he was about to die? Lauren warned him. She saw through her vision the result of Ka being transported to earth. I tried to dig through her memories more. I see the queen and king assassinated, and Lord Alverez pulls off his hood. OH MY¡­¡­. Lauren sits up instantly, her eyes glowing bright blue. She turns to me and grabs my arm. ¡°We need to go . now,¡± and I felt myself shimmering away from the packhouse. Where it Went Wrong Ka Pov Something is wrong. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I can feel it. I¡¯ve been in this closet all day. Liam hasn¡¯te to visit me to hit me at all, which is strange considering he alwayses at least once a day. I try not to focus on it. I¡¯ve been spending the day trying to focus on my energy. It seems like every time I gain some, something saps it right back out of me. If I had my ne, I¡¯m sure it would help, but it was taken from me. I can feel it¡¯s gettingte now. All of a sudden, the door swings open. I guess I spoke too soon about Liaming. Here he is with the sickest grin on his face. ¡°Ready for your daily beating, little bitch,¡± he sneered. I stay quiet. I¡¯m getting rescued soon. Soon, his blood will coat the entire ground. I smile at the thought of it. ¡°Oh, you think that¡¯s funny, huh? okay. You haven¡¯t made so much of a sound since you came back. I probably think you¡¯re tough, but you should know, I always find new ways to break my innocent wife.¡± He smiles and pulls me out of the closet.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re taking a little trip,¡± he says. He leads me out of the packhouse to the dungeons. So, he is going to put me in a cage again. Nice. I hear growling and fighting behind the packhouse. My mates. My love wille for me. All I have to do is wait. I smiled at that. When we get to the dungeons, they¡¯repletely wiped out. It¡¯s lit up with torches. It looks like the inside of a gigantic cave. ¡°Look who I got,¡± Liam says, dragging me into the cave. Oh No Towards the middle of the cave, there is a man with ck robes, his hood covering his face. The sight of the walls breaks my heart as I shout and crumple to the ground. Liam yanks me up. ¡°Look at the gift I got for you, mate,¡± he says out loud with augh. My mates, Elena, Rnd, Lauren, Serene, Nate, and a few other people I assume are pack members were chained up to the wall. They all looked savagely beaten, and the sight was way too much for me to handle. I couldn¡¯t stop the tears that came out as Liam chained me in front of them, facing them all. My twins are directly ahead of me. They seemed beaten so badly that they didn¡¯t notice me. ¡°My love,¡± I scratched out. ¡°Mi amor,¡± the twins both whispered, looking up and finally noticing my presence. ¡°I always knew you were a slut,¡± Liam sneered, kicking me in the stomach. It was followed by growls from everyone on the wall. I hunched over, waiting for the pain to go away. If we were going to die, we were going to die together. Liam just chuckled. ¡°Thanks to my powerful friend here, none of you stood a chance, he said, motioning his hand to the man in the ck robes. He wasn¡¯t even paying attention. It looked like he was mixing stuff. My mates. My beautiful friends were in pain. I tried to call on my inner fire to try to set their chains on fire and break them free, but every time I did, I could feel them draining towards the man behind me. ¡°How much longer now?¡± Liam asks the man in ck robes. ¡°It¡¯s ready now,¡± the man says. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Magnus!¡± one of the men who were chained up yelled. The man named Magnus, I presume, in the ck robes smirked and walked over to me. He stabs me through the shoulder with a sword. The pain was so intense, and it burned white-hot. I could feel myself fading, but I stayed awake. I must stay awake for my twins. Magnus came in front of me and removed his hood. The growls from everyone chained to the wall were inhuman as they shook the whole dungeon. NO It can¡¯t be Truth Revealed Aiden Pov (Before the Capture) After the first three teams went in and reported that no one was on pack grounds, I knew something was wrong. Where the fuck is their security? It¡¯s way too open. We noticed our pack running back towards us, but by then it was toote. Some sort of energy st traveled behind them and engulfed them, incinerating them instantly. 90 members of our pack. Dead just like that. Solem muttered some words and created some sort of shield around us, but his spell was toote. He was caught in the st and was gone. ¡°Pullback!¡± I yelled, but all I could see was my pack members dying. All around us, the forest was on fire. Suddenly, I felt smoke surround the rest of us, and we were pulled back into a cave before the st reached us. I looked over to Ethan, mom, dad, Nate, Mia, and Cole. They seemed to be okay. ¡°What the fuck just happened?¡± I asked, looking around. Before anyone could reply, we heard a voice. ¡°I saved your lives, which is what happened.¡± We turned around, ready to attack, but the man seemed as if he didn¡¯t care. He was tall, with green eyes and fair skin. Ethan shoved the man against the wall. ¡°Who the hell are you, and why shouldn¡¯t I snap your neck right now?¡± he sneered. RELEASE HIM A woman¡¯s voice boomed. Ethan was thrown off him, and he hit the ground hard. He was about to attack the intruder woman. ¡°Aunt Serene, Lauren, What the hell?¡± Ethan growled before retreating. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± was all Serene said. I could feel my brother¡¯s rage. We want our mate. Not only do we not have her, but we also lost a sizable number of pack members. It¡¯s making us act out. We will find her. Trying to calm down, I linked with him. ¡°I apologize to my son. He is looking for his mate,¡± Mom said to the man. ¡°You mean Katiana or Ka?¡± she goes by now,¡± the man says. ¡°Yes,¡± I told him. ¡°Have you seen her?¡± ¡°No,¡± he says. ¡°I have been trying to rescue her since I arrived, but the alpha here and the celestial warlock Magnus have kept her locked up. I have been trying to kill Magnus for years. He wants her powers. He can siphon her powers, and soon he will have all of her abilities. ¡°He is here. I can feel him here. We don¡¯t have much time,¡± Lauren says to the man. ¡°Just who are you?¡± Imanded him. While I¡¯m thankful for him saving my life, I do not know this man. ¡°Forgive me, Alpha; my name is Lord Alverez, ¡°and he bowed. Ethan and I rushed this man at the same time, but Lauren waved her hand and threw us back. We growled at her. ¡°STOP!¡± Shemanded. ¡°He is not the enemy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. He is trying to steal my mate¡¯s powers,¡± I spat out. ¡°She is the most important person to me. I have been transferring my powers to her while she has been here, but since I have been so weak, I have not been able to fully give her my powers. I needed the strength to leave my cell. I couldn¡¯t do that until Magnus was gone from here. He is gone for now, but he will be back.¡± Lauren came up to me and Ethan and grabbed our hands, along with our mom and Lord Alverez. ¡°You need to see¡± is all she says before our vision swirls. Ethan Pov Our vision swirls, and somehow we are in the Firnds. We see a younger Lauren. The real Lauren, Mom, Aiden, and Alverez were standing right beside me, watching the events y out. ¡°My king, if you send her away, he will kill you. Sending her away will trigger these events,¡± the younger Lauren states.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°My daughter has to live if she is to continue my legacy and harvest her powers. I fear if she stays, she will be killed anyway,¡± the king says. ¡°He will chase her for the rest of her life; he won¡¯t stop,¡± Lauren says. ¡°Then keep her safe. Find my son, Alverez. You can both keep her safe. Magnus will not stop until she is dead. My wife and I have already epted our fates. I will not leave Katiana. She will be the most powerful elemental to ever be created,¡± the king says, kissing the little bundle in his arms. It¡¯s a baby, Ka. He hands her to Lauren. ¡°Tell her I love her; tell her we will be with her every day of her life. I am gifting her with the full power of the sun. Tell her this amulet will protect her and make her feel safe. Block her powers. Her powers will manifest when she needs them most. We can¡¯t have Magnus find her,¡± the king says. He hugs Lauren. ¡°I will protect her with my life, my king,¡± Lauren says before bowing. Our vision swirls again. We are in the pce now, and Alverez is facing off against a man in ck robes. We can¡¯t see his face. ¡°You will not take another step,¡± Alverez¡¯s voice boomed as he blocked the stairs. He has balls of fire in both hands. ¡°You are already toote,¡± the man said. His smile peeks through his hood. He vanishes and reappears behind Alverez, blowing ck smoke on him, knocking him out, and proceeding upstairs. Once he is out of sight, we see Lauren running in, saying a spell, and Alverez¡¯s body disappears. She then vanishes as well. Our vision swirls again, and we are in the queen and king¡¯s room. We see the man in the ck robes blowing his ck smoke over the king and queen as they prepare to fight. They then fall to the floor. He cuts the king¡¯s throat and sticks a needle with poison into the queen, killing her in the process. He then stands up and takes his hood off. It was Solem. We ended up back in the present. I punched the wall, trying to get my anger under control. My dark lycan was ready toe out. It took all I had to keep him down. I could feel Aiden¡¯s Lycan as well, who was just as ready to shed some blood. Even Mom is trying to control Snow. ¡°By the time I came back to the pce, Magnus had already killed our parents. My sister was gone. Lauren was gone. I tried to kill him. We both channel our mother¡¯s powers. I couldn¡¯t kill him. He had somehow learned dark sorcery, and I was able to get out before I was killed.¡± Alverez said it sadly. ¡°You were always a runner, brother,¡± we heard a voice say behind us. Before we could turn around and attack, a ck mist appeared all around us, and everyone cked out. Dead Ka Pov NO It can¡¯t be ¡°Solem,¡± I choked out. ¡°Hello, sweet sister,¡± Solem said, and he yanked the sword out of me. The twins growled, but in their weakened state, it was all they could do. Liam backed off to the wall, his eyes narrowing, watching everything. ¡°We saw you die,¡± Ethan grunted out. You could hear the malice in his voice. ¡°I saw what I wanted you to see, mutt¡¯, Solem says. ¡°How could you do this to our sister?¡± one man chained up says. I looked at him in confusion. Hunh. Sister. Solem notices my face. ¡°Ah yes, dear sister, that pathetic shit you see over there is our brother Alverez,¡± Solem says, grinning. ¡°You told me Alverez was trying to kill me.¡± I breathed out. The blood was pouring from my wound. ¡°I lied to you, idiot girl. Alverez was the one who projected a seer into the Firnds, only for her to learn about the prophecy about you. They worked together to get your father to send you away. Your father knew I wasing to kill you after I heard the prophecy. That is why he tried to keep me locked away. So, he sent you away on earth with the seer while he came back to try to stop me, but what they didn¡¯t know is that I had been practicing the dark arts for decades. All it took was a little bit of poppy powder to make him sleep while I killed our parents. After they inhaled the poppy powder, I slit dad¡¯s throat and poisoned mom with rose ash, which was deadly to the phoenix. The same little toxin will be given to our brother here soon,¡± he exined. I looked at the man with ck hair and green eyes. He looked so helpless. As I saw the blood, I knew I was going to die. I just hate that I would never have had the chance to meet him. ¡°Why?¡± I asked Solem as he mixed my blood into the cauldron. ¡°Your father was going to let me inherit the Firnds. I served him faithfully for decades as a loyal soldier. Surely, after he died, the Firnds would havee to me, but he didn¡¯t see it that way after you were born. He was determined that you would be extremely powerful. Mom just went along with his n, and they both seemed to try to forget about me. Powerful, my ass. I just drained all the powers you have. You don¡¯t even know what your full potential could have been, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t take it personally. I have nothing against you, dear sister. I just need your power. Unfortunately, it¡¯s going to kill you in the process. Oh well,¡± Solemughs while he walks out of the cave with Liam following behind him. I am trying to keep my breathing steady. He was right. I was dying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, love,¡± I groaned to them. They both had tears in their eyes. I knew they felt me dying. ¡°Mi amor, we love you,¡± Ethan says. ¡°We love you so much,¡± Aiden says. I nodded. ¡°I love you both,¡± I told them. I turned to Elena. ¡°Thank you for taking me in.¡± She had tears in her eyes too as she nodded. I turned to Lauren. ¡°Lauren,¡± I said, tears streaming down my face. I couldn¡¯t even form words. Without her, my life would never have truly begun. She nodded as if she could hear me. Something said she could. I turned to my chained-up brother. ¡°Katiana,¡± he said. Her voice was thick and deep. I felt at home. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he says. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, Alverez. In thest few months, I was told you were the enemy. The prophecy said evil would try to trick us. We just didn¡¯t know the extent. I am sorry, Brother,¡¯ I told him. I needed him to know this before we died. He just gave me a weak smile and nodded. ¡°Just die already,¡± I heard a voice say behind me. It all happened quickly after. A hand shoved into my chest and pushed my heart through. Everyone looked at me with wide eyes, but I smiled. I looked up from my heart in someone¡¯s hands to my twins. I smiled at my twins. The hand pulled backward, and I was no more. Elena Pov Solem¡¯s pulling Ka¡¯s heart from her chest was what set off the next chain of events. I felt the ground rumble. I felt a wind stir. Snow and I both heard the loud pop of chains in our son¡¯s mind, and I knew there was no going back. They let out the most terrible growl, looking at their mate. It was filled with so much pain. Both of their bodies glowed blue with their powers as their dark lycans manifested. Their lycans were both ck and stood up to 8 feet tall. They stood on two legs and were very muscr. Their arms extended long, and their ws were sharp. Liam¡¯s pack was called instantly to keep them contained while Solem finished the spell. The boys broke free of their chains easily and bit through the necks of all the wolves who came into the cave. I could feel the bloodlust. So thick. I could feel Rnd shiver next to me. His wolf recognized that his boys were much stronger. Boy¡¯s help. I reach out to them, hoping they are not too far gone to help us escape. I need to get everyone else out of here. I seemed to reach Ethan because he ran over and shed through our ropes. I didn¡¯t hesitate. I grabbed Rnd, Nate, Cole, and Mia, while Lauren grabbed Alverez and Serene, and we teleported outback to our packhouse, leaving our boys to kill. Stay here; I¡¯m going back. Imand in Luna¡¯s voice, and even though they all object, they all bow their heads. Well, all except for Rnd. ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Rnd states. ¡°No, babe, our boys are unstable. Even Snow thinks she may not be able to bring them back. I can¡¯t take the chance of them killing you. It would break me,¡± I told him, kissing his forehead. He knew I was right, but I¡¯m strong enough to take on my boys if they are too far gone. ¡°Protect this house,¡± I tell Serene and Lauren. They nod. I zipped myself back to the cave. There are 40 bodies on the ground, and more are being added by the second. Wolvese towards me as I bring out Snow in our full-merged form. I am the only female celestial hybrid known, other than my daughter. I let out a deep growl as I made my presence known. I snapped the head of the wolf who attempted to attack me. Big Mistake I generate my powers through myself and let them flow through my fingertips. I killed everyone within a radius, but they kepting. GO HOME The boys linked to me. I ignored them. They will need me. I levitated, taking a few wolves with me, and mmed them down hard on the ground. The bodies were piling up so fast as I tried to reach Solem to kill him, but the wolves kepting. Suddenly, a st of what looked like a sunbeam shot out of me, and I admitted that the shit was hot and that I was not prepared for it. It felt like I had been burned by the sun itself. I am still able to hold off some wolves, but I know I¡¯m about to go down shortly if I don¡¯t heal myself. MOM, my boy¡¯s yelling They fight harder, trying to get to me. Solem Much has finished the spell. He now has the power of the sun. He shot another few morests at me that I dodged, and it looked like it weakened him. If he is getting weak from a few sts, then apparently he can¡¯t channel it as well as he thought.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He sends another st at me. I made a shield of moon energy around me to block most of the attack, but it still weakened me because, at the same time, three wolves jumped on me. I was able to dodge two of them, but one caught me in my arm, and I knew it was broken. Boy,e back to me, I tried saying while fending off another two wolves. I couldn¡¯t focus on healing myself and fighting. They were close. Solem shot more sun shots at me, and it caught my leg. My babies are all I could get out. My boys were in front of my body, fighting as I struggled to stand up. Moon Goddess, help me, I cried out. Take her body outside. I heard someone boom through my spirit link. I tore through her chains and lifted her. What are you doing, the boys growled? OUTSIDE is all I could get out before I shimmered out of the cave, and we ended up outside the cave. The sun wasing out. Shimmering her out took thest of my strength, and I passed out. Reunited Ka Pov I¡¯m standing in a field of grass. The grass is so stalled, it tickles my leg as I walk by. The grass seems to stretch out for miles. The sky is clear and beautiful. It looks like an ordinary, beautiful day, minus the five suns that are in the sky. I look down. I¡¯m wearing a red gown, but my feet are barefoot. The ground is hot, yet it feels like home. The wind is blowing beautifully, and I hear someone yell behind me. ¡°Katiana¡± I turned around and saw a girling towards me. She looks familiar. From a distance, I can tell her hair is made of fire, and fire dances off her body, but it looks so natural to her. She is sporting a white dress, the same as mine except for the color. As I walked closer to her, I could tell her eyes were bright red. She was me. She looked just like me. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, and she smiled. ¡°I think the bigger question is: who are you?¡± I ended upughing. Her presence was somehowforting. She even sounded like me.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why am I here?¡± I asked her. ¡°Why are you here? Well, let¡¯s see, what do you remember?¡± she asks. I try to remember the events that just happened. My mates. My friends and family were captured. Captured trying to save me. Solem. Solem is trying to channel the sun¡¯s power. She nodded as if reading my mind. ¡°That¡¯s because I can read your mind, doll.¡± She smirks. ¡°I am your spirit bond. My name is Anshul. Much like your mates have their lycans, you have me. When you reach your full power, you will channel me.¡± She exins. Speaking of channeling powers ¡°I need to go back. Solem is channeling my power. I have to stop him and save my family.¡± I exin ¡°Your ce is here. You should remain here. Your friends have be feral now. Unstable. They will soon join my twin sister in her realm,¡± he says. My friends have be feral. Oh no. ¡°No!¡± I screamed. She seems surprised but, thankfully, not upset. I kind of shocked myself, but she didn¡¯t look upset, so I continued. ¡°My life never really had any meaning until I met my friends. Knowing they have lost themselves, even if I can¡¯t kill Solem, I need to bring them back. If I die again in the process, then, oh well, I die, but I will do whatever it takes to get them back to normal. I will save my friends and my family. ¡°SEND ME BACK,¡± Imanded. He seems to ponder in his mind as she observes me. ¡°You¡¯re very bold to address me the way you are now, but I suppose you got that from me. Yes, I will send it back to you. You still have a prophecy toplete after all,¡± Anshul says. ¡°But he is a phoenix; I can¡¯t kill him without himing back, and he has also stolen my powers.¡± I told her. ¡°He can never steal all of what we are. Our light burns brighter than any other because it is generated directly from the many suns above. You are the only one in existence who is strong enough to handle all of the sun¡¯s power. If you choose to go back, you need to remember the prophecy. My twin moon sister and I paired the three of you up for a reason. It was not an ident that you met. Your destiny was written centuries ago.¡± ¡°Is there anything you can tell me that will help me?¡± I asked her. She walks toward me and touches my forehead as a glow begins to form. TAKE HER BODY OUTSIDE, she says in amanding voice, ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± I asked her. She smiles. ¡°You will see soon; as for your prior question, you have all the answers you need, my love; you must remember,¡± and with that, I fade out. Elena Pov I woke up next to Ka¡¯s body. I hadn¡¯t realized I had passed out. My wounds seemed to be healed. Ka¡¯s body seemed to cover itself in some sort of rock. I stood still, unsure of what to do. She was dead. There was nothing I could do anyway. My boys were fighting their way out of the cave to my side and saw Ka¡¯s body. What did you do to her? Aiden growled while taking the heads off two wolves. Something of tremendous power told me to take her outside. I told them. Soon they were in front of me, and we were all surrounded. More wolves. Great. Solem and Liam walk out of the cave slowly until they reach us. Suddenly, I felt a massive wave of power. We heard a crack in the rock shell of Ka¡¯s body beside us, and Ka came out, punching through. ¡°Mate,¡± I hear my boy¡¯s growl. They both bend down to her, suddenly oblivious to everything else around them. ¡°My loves,¡± she says, holding their wed hands and taking in their lycans. She closed her eyes, and a soft glow emitted from her body that changed the boys back to their human forms. Solems focused on her. ¡°I see you have retained our mother¡¯s gift, but you forgot. I¡¯m a phoenix. I will alwayse back as well.¡± Solem sneers happily. He then began to build a massive ball of the sun¡¯s energy and prepared to aim it at my boys. I readied myself, preparing to take on the st that would kill my kids, when we suddenly heard a loud banshee-like scream. All the wolves around us have been pushed back further around us, and we¡¯re all on the ground. I looked over and no longer saw Ka between my boys. Instead, Ka was directly behind me, but she didn¡¯t look the same anymore. Where her hair should have been, there was only fire. mes danced off her body as she seemed to have generated nothing but heat. Her eyes were bloodshot red. I heard Solem gasp. ¡°How?¡± Liam demanded with fear in his eyes, slowly backing away. ¡°More power for me to drain, how nice,¡± Solem grins. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I channel the power of the sun now. You¡¯re no match for me.¡± He still had the ball of the sun in his hands, as it took him no time to even get a response from us. He shot energy towards us. Ka pushed me out of the way as wings of pure fire shot out of her body and pped themselves together. It seemed to split the me in half as it danced around her and through the bodies of the wolves behind us, who were instantly burned to a crisp. Solem was knocked down as the wave of her wings pping together made him lose his bnce. ¡°You may channel the sun, Solem, but we both know you can¡¯t handle that power for long.¡± Ka sneers and creates a ball of energy, shooting it at Solem, who was able to dodge at thest second. He took one look at her, fear written all over his face, and created a portal, going through. He abandoned all the wolves to their fate. Liam was missing, most likely on the run. No matter. We will catch himter. We all looked at Ka, shocked. Her wings faded away, and her eyes turned back to green. Her hair had grown back, and she was no longer bald anymore. Instead, it hung beautifully long past her waist now. My boys grabbed her, smothering her in kisses. The beautiful moment was interrupted by the growls of the wolves around us. Ka instantly went back to her fiery state, with her wings bigger and somehow brighter, and the wolves backed away slowly from her. I growled to make them submit, and they did. There was no need for more blood to be spilled, and while I didn¡¯t know the full extent of Ka¡¯s powers, I could tell her powers were strong. Once she saw them submit, she went back to normal. ¡°My boys, I missed you so much, and I can¡¯t wait to tell you how much, but we have a prophecy to fulfill,¡± she told them, her voicemanding. They straightened themselves up, wiping the tears from their eyes. They knew the threat. She snapped her fingers, and suddenly we were all back at the packhouse, along with the remaining wolves. They were surrounded by our guards instantly. ¡°Lock them up,¡± Imanded, and my guards led the wolves out. Ka and the boys head inside the packhouse, where everyone is gathered in the kitchen. Lauren is in the kitchen crying, and everyone else is around her, trying to console her. I smell Rnd and soon feel arms around me. ¡°Now, Lauren, you should know better than to cry over little ole me,¡± Ka said, leaning against the wall. Lauren¡¯s head shoots up instantly, and she pauses as if seeing a ghost. Everyone else is in shock, looking at Ka. I feel Rnd stiff behind me, ¡°Long story,¡± I whisper. Ka Lauren screams. We all jumped because Lauren must have finally recognized she was here. Lauren runs into Ka¡¯s arms, and Lauren kisses her head multiple times in worse tears than before. ¡°How, how, we saw you die, oh my goddess, how?¡± She rambled on. Ka held her until she calmed down. Ka briefed us all quickly on what happened. ¡°Then we need to go kill our brother Katiana,¡± a voice said,ing up to the kitchen. It was Alverez. ¡°Alverez,¡± Ka said, pulling him into a hug. ¡°I knew you woulde back,¡± he whispered, kissing the top of her head. ¡°Aiden, Ethan, and Alverez were going to the Firnds. I know it¡¯s where he escaped. I can feel him walking around in my realm. I don¡¯t know how, but I can feel him there,¡± Ka said. ¡°You are at full power. All the magic of the Firnds will be at your disposal as per your birthright, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you. He has taken my magic,¡± Alverez exined, ashamed, and hung his head. Ka touched his forehead and closed her eyes, emitting that same glow from her body, and covered him with it. When she opened them back up, they were bright red. The light suddenly ran through his body, and he shouted. She closed her eyes, and when she opened her eyes, they were back to green. ¡°I have given you ess to some of my celestial energy. You can¡¯t channel the sun like me, but you can control the element of fire now,¡± she tells him, and he nods in understanding. ¡°We¡¯re all going with you,¡± I told her. ¡°No,¡± she says. ¡°Mom, this is an issue the four of us were made to ovee. This is our fight. Plus, we need everyone to protect the packhouse in case Liam tries to attack it.¡± Ka told me. I nodded in understanding. I hugged her and my boys. ¡°Come back safe. Your biggest weapon in this fight will be your celestial powers. Channel them. ¡°Yes, mother,¡± my twins said. Ka created a portal in the kitchen, and they all went through, leaving us all behind. This was their journey to take now. Their prophecy, and as much as I wanted to protect my babies This was their destiny. ¡°Find the escaped Alpha Liam,¡± Imanded through the pack link. We will find that alpha, and this time, there is no escaping his fate. Fulfilling the Prophecy Ka Pov I transported my friends and Alvarez to the Firnds. Thend underneath me seems different somehow. It¡¯s like I can connect with every particle here. I can feel the energy through them. My friends had celestial energy around them that protected them from the sun¡¯s energy in thisnd. ¡°How do we find him?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°This ce is huge,¡± Aiden said after I crouched down and touched the earth. A path ofva started to form into a line. ¡°We follow the path,¡± I told them. They looked at me in shock. ¡°Your powers are manifesting faster than I thought,¡± Alverez said as we walked down the path. ¡°Yes, I met my celestial spirit. It turns out she is a twin sister to the moon goddess,¡± I told the twins. ¡°Does she look like a mom?¡± they both asked. ¡°No, she looks just like me; it was strange,¡± I told them. ¡°I¡¯m just d she brought you back to us and that you were able to chain up our dark lycans again,¡± Ethan said, holding me by the waist. ¡°I agree; I felt so powerful, but it was dark and twisted. I¡¯m scared we even have that inside of us. I¡¯ve never felt pain of that magnitude,¡± Aiden said. ¡°You lost me; I¡¯m your mate, and we lost each other. It¡¯s understandable,¡± I told them. Then I paused, making everyone stop walking. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is waiting for us at the end of this path, but promise me you will not let them go again until you learn to control them,¡± I told them. ¡°Ka, if you die again, we don¡¯t think¡­ Ethan started, and I red up into my celestial form. YOU WILL PROMISE ME NOW, Imanded, and I heard their Lycans whimper. ¡°We promise,¡± they said together. ¡°Good,¡± I said, reverting to my normal form and kissing them on both cheeks. We followed theva stream to the castle when I first arrived. ¡°He is in here,¡± I told them. ¡°It could be a trap,¡± Alverez said. ¡°Only one way to find out,¡± I told them, and we all walked inside. At first, there was nothing. It was silent. Way too silent. The twins must have noticed because they got into an attack stance quickly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Suddenly, these demon-like creatures started pouring into the castle. They seemed to be made up ofva and rocks, with four stone arms and a pitchfork ahead. They surrounded us quickly. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I was going to make this easy now, did you, Katiana?¡± Solem taunts. ¡°You always seem to hide behind your pets. First my old pack, now this lot. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be this all-powerful fighter or something?¡± I taunted. I needed his attention. The guys could take out the demons. ¡°Bitch¡±. He spat, and my twins growled. ¡°KILL THEM,¡± hemanded. The demons instantly charge at us. Alverez uses his power and strikes lightning from the skies, which takes out some of the demons. The explosion blew the entire roof from the side of the castle they were in. My twins are conjuring energy around their signature weapons, causing the room to smoke as the demons disintegrate once they get hit. I caught Solems smirking through the smoke before he took out his ck fire wings and flew out of the area. ¡°I¡¯m going after him,¡± I told the twins. ¡°No,¡± I heard them say, but I had already changed to my celestial form. My wings seemed to me just as hot, and they felt stronger than before. I flew after Solem. Somehow, I could see a trail of ash that looked like he left behind with his wings. Hended in a clearing, and Inded too. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re ready to fight me, little sister? I taught you everything you know; you will lose, and I¡¯ll enjoy killing you and taking your power,¡± he says, pulling a sword from his belt. ¡°We will see,¡± I told him. I touch the earth and use my essence to create a ming sword of my own. ¡°Cool trick. Begin,¡± he says, running to me, and our swords sh. He is attacking hard, and I¡¯m in defensive mode, blocking every hit. I kicked him a few meters away from me. He drops his sword in the process. He then turns to his ck magic and creates a ball of energy, shooting it towards me, which I deflect with a shield made from energy. It disintegrates. He did not like that one, but. ¡°I have the full power of the phoenix. I channel ck magic. I channel the sun. Give up now, and your death will be much smoother. I may even spare your runts,¡± he sneered. Threatening my friends is a big mistake. I shot up into the sky, my wings pping violently. They formed immensely powerful winds, and they generated a massive ball of energy. Solem created a shield, but he wasn¡¯t able to block the entire st. I dropped back down on the ground, throwing more balls of fire at him, but he deflected each ball with one of his own. KAYLA, I heard behind me, and I turned around quickly, but that was my big mistake. Solem rushed up to me, stabbing me with his sword through my lower stomach, and I fell. ¡°Look at your pathetic mutt¡¯s little sister, unable to save you once again,¡± he taunted. The twins were running fast, but they wouldn¡¯t have made it in time. Just as he was about to behead me, my inner spirit sted full power out of me, and I could see it st for miles. It sent Solem falling back. I was still injured, and my boys took over the fight as I tried to heal myself. 3rd Person POV Aiden and Ethan saw their mate fall. Just as Solem was about to strike the killing blow, her essence spread from her. They made a shield to block them from theing st. Alverez was transported back to the packhouse due to the injuries he sustained. Ka would be pissed if they allowed the only real family she had left to be killed. ¡°Ah boys,e to meet your maker,¡± Solem taunts. ¡°Just shut the fuck up,¡± Ethan says. Ethan creates a blue stream of power and sts it into a straight line towards Solem, who deflects it with the sun¡¯s rays. Aiden runs to Ka. ¡°Mi amor, are you okay? Amor, could you be so reckless?¡± Aiden says she is trying to stop the bleeding. ¡°I¡¯ve been hitting him with everything I have; he can¡¯t be killed,¡± Ka breathed. ¡°Stay down, my love.¡± Aiden kisses her head and joins his brother, who is blocking Solem¡¯s attacks. Aiden and Ethan changed to their supreme form and attacked Solem, who now has two swords. Both of their lycans were almost 8 feet tall and had smooth, silky fur and muscle. In their supreme form, they were bipedal wolves, meaning they stood on two legs and had two long arms with razor ws attached. Ka gasped when Solem managed to tear one of his swords into Ethan¡¯s shoulder, but Ethan seemed to retaliate instantly and managed to get a w into Solem¡¯s abdomen while Aiden wed through his leg. Solem staggered a bit, but he regenerated instantly and sted them both with sun energy balls that went through their arms. They both fell. Watching her friends get injured while she couldn¡¯t heal herself to fight with them was causing Ka even more pain. She channeled her inner spirit. What should I do? She asked for it. Your memory of this ce holds the key. Remember. REMEMBER The spirit yelled, and Ka felt herself being pulled into a dream-like state and saw herself with Solem the first time she came here in spirit. She saw herself inside the castle, learning about him. ¡°You¡¯re my brother,¡± she saw herself say, her eyes wide. Solem chuckles. ¡°Well, half-brother, but yes, I am. We share the same mother, and I have the same power as her. I can be brought back to life every time I die. Only a direct st of the full power of the full sun can kill me, and no one in our family could ever survive taking on that much power, so it would probably end up killing them in the process. Your father granted me a little celestial power instead. Only descendants of the Sun Spirit have the ability to harness the Sun for an exceptionally long time.¡± Solem said. Of course, she said Ka was brought out of her dream-like state and brought back to the present. She created a small ball of sun energy and cauterized her wound. The wound started to heal up, and she felt her energye back. The twins ended up tearing into his stomach as he fell to the ground. ¡°DIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIE,¡± Solem spat out as the boys walked towards Ka, turning back into their human forms. I walked to them, and Solem wobbled as he tried to stand up. He created a huge ball of energy that would kill the twins if they got hit. Ka ran up to her twins as the ball of energy came rushing towards them. NOOOO, she yelled, and she took her wings back out, flipped behind them, wrapping them instantly in her wings, and took the st in her back. The st didn¡¯t have the effect Solem wanted, as he fell from generating power that wasn¡¯t his. Ka¡¯s wings seemed to have absorbed the st as she pushed her twins out of her wings and turned around. She rushed over and punched through Solem¡¯s throat, grabbing his spirit. His phoenix spirit flew into the sky. She then used her sun energy along with the twins¡¯ moon energy, and they all hit the flying phoenix, causing it to shriek and explode. It was done-that is, until Ka copsed and wouldn¡¯t wake up. Together Again Ethan Pov After we destroyed Solem¡¯s Phoenix¡¯s spirit, his physical body melted into the ground. Aiden and I rushed to Ka, who had staggered on the ground. The power release was too much for her, and she copsed. Ka, KAYLA. We shook her, but she wouldn¡¯t open her eyes. FUCK, Aiden growled. We transported her back to the packhouse, and Dr. Lauren went to work on her immediately. Now that she remembers her magic, she is able to use her spells to revive Ka, but Ka ends up being trapped in aa. Lauren stabilized her but told us we would all make it. Wait for our Mi Amor to wake up. I am losing my fucking mind. She may never wake up. 2 weekster Aiden Pov Ethan and I have been waiting for over two weeks. We have been talking to her, hoping she will hear us. She channeled so much power. I would never tell my brother, but even though it hurts, I am preparing for the worst. The pain we experienced when we lost her for the first time pushed us over the edge. I have to stay level-headed. I promised her I would. I intend to keep that promise. ¡°MI amor, I don¡¯t know if you can hear me, but follow the sound of my voice. Come back to us. Please, pleasee back to us. I love, honor, and cherish you so much. I will love you through anything and everything, in poverty as in wealth, in sorrow as in joy, and I will be true to you by the Goddess¡¯ grace, trusting in her. I value you in my life as a precious gift. My love, my light, my Luna, please. Pleasee back. Ethan Pov I can tell my brother is trying hard to keep it together. We both have her hands in ours as we pray to the moon goddess to help her find her way back to us. We need her. Listening to my brother¡¯s speech gives me an empty feeling inside me as I realize she may be like this forever. I know I made her promise to keep it together, but I don¡¯t know if I can keep going. Watching her be killed in front of us drove us crazy. Watching her in this state seems to be driving me almost to that point. Our Lycans are miserable without their mate. ¡°Come home, my love. We need you to follow our voices ande back to us. We have so much more love to give you, and if I¡¯m being honest, I don¡¯t think I can hold it together again anymore, so I need you toe back. Mi Amor,e back. Ka Pov I woke up in my version of the spirit realm. In the same realm as my celestial spirit,. I¡¯ve been here for a while now. Anshul has been teaching me how to channel my sr energy. I can hear my boys talking to me every day. Anshul says my body is too weak right now for my spirit to go back into it. I miss them so much. I hear the pain I am causing them. It brings me great pain. I can hear them talking to me again today. I don¡¯t want to wait anymore. I need to go back. I need to go back now! ¡°Your body is healed. If you¡¯re ready to go back, then go. I will be here. Always,¡± Anshul states, smiling at me. I chirped up. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to give me some time with my friends, Ka.¡± Iughed. ¡°Fine,¡± I tell her. Sheughs and touches my head, and I fade out. I sit up fast in bed. ¡°Fuck, my head hurts,¡± I said out loud. No one was in the room. I took all the needles and wires off of me. I hate all of that stuff. I healed my headache with my powers. Good. Someone left my clothes near my bed. Most likely, they wanted it here when I woke up. I see on the clock that I¡¯ve been gone for 2 weeks. My boys must be going crazy. I got dressed and headed outside. It was nighttime. The breeze felt incredible. I can hear howls in the forest. I know it¡¯s my boys. My spirit recognizes them somehow. I let out my wings and flew over the forest. They are both in wolf form, sitting by a waterfall, and I fly down to them. Ethan and Aiden Pov We decided to go to our chill spot. We just couldn¡¯t take one more day of constantly looking at her in hera, driving ourselves crazy about whether or not she would wake up. Last time, we pushed each other away. We have stayed together this time to help each other through the pain. Ethan PovThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. My heart is beating out in my chest. What the hell? Aiden Pov My wolf is howling. Why is it howling? ¡°Boys,¡± we hear, and we look up. ¡°Brother, is that?¡± I asked. ¡°Our mate,¡± he replied. Ka Once I dove down, they shifted, and I was in their arms instantly. ¡°Mi Amor,¡± they yelled. ¡°My loves,¡± I whispered as they started to cry, causing my tears to form. My big, bad alphas are crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was gone, my love; I had to heal my body. My body wasn¡¯t strong enough to hold the power I sent through me, but I am now. I won¡¯t leave you again,¡± I said, kissing them through their tears. ¡°I heard you; I heard both of you.¡± I gripped Ethan¡¯s face and pulled him into a kiss. The kiss was deep and needy, but full of so much passion. I pulled back and pulled Aiden into the same kiss with the same results. ¡°Take me to our room; I need to be marked. Like now, please.¡± I tell them. They don¡¯t hesitate, and we all transport them to our room. It¡¯s time to do something I should have done on the very first day. Marked Ka Pov I decided to take a quick shower once we got back to the room. I was so dirty from being held for so long. I let the water pour down my hair, washed it clean, and washed my body as well. Once I was done, I came out of the room with my hair still wet and with nothing but a towel on. The boys were just sitting on the edge of the bed, watching TV. I received hungry looks as I climbed onto the bed, holding their eyes. Iid on the bed, looking at them with my legs crossed and propped up with my hands behind me. They both lick their lips and strip quickly, their full-erect members in full view, which just increases the wetness I¡¯m feeling. I can tell they are restraining themselves, just to be sure it¡¯s what I want. I am proud of how they still let me have the choice of doing what I want, and right now, I need their mark on my neck. Aiden hops on the side of the bed next to me and takes my face in his hands as he fondles my breasts and kisses me. Our tongues entwine, fighting for dominance, and it¡¯s like fireworks are going off in my mouth. Ethan gets on the bed from the edge slowly, like a beast stalking his prey, and runs his hands from my feet to my inner thigh, and I shiver from the touch. He smirks. He knows what he does to me. Once Ethan pulls out of my kiss, he starts to nibble on my neck, and my gaze travels down his hardened chest to his member. Ethan followed my gaze. ¡°See something you like, Mi Amor,¡± he says with a chuckle and starts nibbling between my thighs. Aiden pulls back and catches my gaze. I bite my lip, blushing slightly. Aiden leans back and starts to tug on my earlobe with his teeth. ¡°You can look and touch at anything you desire, mate,¡± Aiden whispered, and I let out a small moan. These Greek gods were worshiping my body, and, oh my goodness, it felt so fucking good. ¡°Your moans are making us crazy, my love,¡± Ethan growls between my legs. He spreads my legs, and the pleasure of his tongue makes a loud moan escape me. That tongue of his is so fucking amazing. Aiden shuffled down and took my nipple into his mouth, flicking his tongue back and forth. Both of them were building tension inside me, and I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Ah Fuck,¡± I moaned as an orgasm tore through me. Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate to make sure he slurped it all up. ¡°I want a taste, brother,¡± Aiden said, and Ethan got up, crawling to be beside me as Aiden got between my thighs. He inserted two fingers into my already wet flower and moved them slowly. He used his other hand to tease my clitoral area, and man, was I lost in my head by it. Ethan, on the other hand, positioned himself on his knees, so his member was directly in my face. I licked my lips and took him into my mouth with ease. My baby needed a treat after the orgasm she just gave me. ¡°Shit,¡± he growled as he threw his head back and closed his eyes. He was pushing back and forth into my mouth. Aiden¡¯s fingers hooked into my G Spot, and I saw sparks. The faster he hit my G spot, the faster I threw my head at Ethan¡¯s dick. It wasn¡¯t too much longer after I felt another mind-blowing orgasm shoot through me, and it apanied Ethan¡¯s as he took my head and fucked my mouth harder until he came out. Meanwhile, Aiden licked all around my flower, making sure he got all of me cummed out. ¡°You taste so good, mi amor,¡± Aiden says, nting kisses in between my thighs. ¡°So, fucking good,¡± Ethan groaned. I looked into Ethan¡¯s eyes while I swallowed his nut and opened my mouth wide so he could see it was gone. ¡°Such a good girl,¡± Ethan grins. Aiden climbed on the bed, lying down on his back, positioning the pillows behind him. Ethan got behind me and flipped me over until I was on all fours, facing his brother. He then smacked my ass. I could feel myself purring. Aiden motioned me towards him, and I willinglyplied with those blue eyes as I crawled towards him. I knew he wanted me to get on top, but I had another mindset once I set my eyes on his hard dick. I held his eyes as I took him into my mouth, starting with the tip. I could hear him trying to stifle a moan. I let my tongue dance around his tip as I circled it, and his eyes followed each motion my tongue took. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Mi Amor,¡± Aiden warned. ¡°Or what?¡± I asked, still licking only around the tip. ¡°Or, you know, I¡¯ll retaliate,¡± he growled slowly. I smirked and kissed the tip. ¡°Then do it.¡± I looked into his eyes, and they fell into a smirk. He ran his hands through my hair as I kept teasing him, just to see what he would do. I saw Aiden¡¯s eyes ze over in a mindlink, and before I could register what was about to happen, Aiden gripped my hair and mmed my mouth down to the base, and, at the same time, I felt Ethan push himself into my flower while gripping on my waist. ¡°AH FUCK,¡± I moaned while Aiden kept mming my head. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have a terrible gag reflex. My eyes watered with pleasure as I kept taking Aiden in my mouth, and Ethan started fucking me faster. Aiden¡¯s seed came spilling into my throat, and Ethan slowed his pace down. I slurped all of Aiden, opening my mouth to show I left nothing. I wiped the tip of his member with my finger and put it in my mouth, licking it slowly, and his eyes widened as he followed that motion while I smirked. Ethan pulled out of me, and Aiden positioned me on top of him. ¡°Ahhh,¡± I moaned as I slid down on his member, holding his chest for bnce. He stared into my eyes and moved slowly up and down, thrusting his hips until he was fully inside, keeping eye contact. He broke eye contact and grabbed something from the dresser, tossing it to Ethan. Aiden pulled my body towards him for a kiss as I felt something cold and wet brush along with my asshole. I felt Ethan position himself behind me, brushing his dick between my cheeks. Aiden gripped my face. ¡°Eyes on me,¡± hemanded, and I willinglyplied. ¡°Rx,¡± Ethanmanded behind me with a sexy, deep voice, and I did. Ethan pushed into me slowly while Aiden rubbed his hand along my face, holding eye contact. I winced a little from the pressure of Ethan¡¯s member until I wasfortable with his size inside me. After that, it was nothing but fireworks. They were moving in sync as our moans filled the huge room. ¡°Fuck Aiden!¡± I eximed as I closed my eyes and tossed my head back. My breasts were bouncing back and forth, and Aiden grabbed them both in his huge hands, fondling my nipples with his fingers. ¡°That¡¯s my love. Call out his name, but I want you fucking screaming mine.¡± Ethan growled and pped my ass again, and, boy, did that start my orgasm to build. I guess they could tell too, because they both seemed to pick up their pace a little faster. ¡°More, please, more! I eximed, and somehow, they seemed to go even faster and deeper. I was losing my fucking mind. ¡°Oh, my goodness! Fuck! Yes!¡± I moaned as my orgasm crashed through. It triggered Ethan¡¯s as he grabbed me, pulling me back, sinking his canines into my neck, marking me, and, oh my fucking goodness, did I see sparks? My eyes rolled to the back of my head as I dropped forward on top of Aiden, who was still pushing into me. Just when I didn¡¯t think this could get better, Aiden gripped me tightly and kept going while we came together. He gripped my shoulders and sank his canines into the other side. Pleasure soared through my whole body as I pushed myself up a little, and my whole body was on fire. Literally on fire. My wings shot out and touched one of their shoulders, as I could feel myself marking them as well. That triggered loud grunts from both of them as the fire died away, and we all copsed into each other. We panted for a while, trying to catch our breaths, before I realized what I had done. I shot up in bed, looking at their arms. ¡°Oh my god, did I burn you?¡± I asked them, looking at both of their arms. A tattoo of my phoenix had formed on both of their arms. ¡°No, that felt incredible,¡± Ethan said as Aiden nodded in response. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I could do that.¡± I giggled, and they grinned, kissing me on the head. I could feel their love for me through it, as I knew they could feel mine. My mates. My beautiful friends and I were finally marked. I amplete. Bonus Chapter: Happy Birthday Ka Pov My pregnancy has gone by quickly but easily. I wasn¡¯t as sick as some people thought I would be. Thank God for that. I¡¯m lying down in bed with the twins as I start to feel strange. I feel wetness and a gush between my legs, but I can¡¯t see over this huge stomach of mine. I think I just peed on the bed. Ugh. I ask the twins toe to help me clean up when I feel a sharp pain shoot in my stomach. MOTHERFUCKER. I managed to get on my hands and knees, trying to breathe deeply. I realize I¡¯m having a contraction. Shit, my baby ising. I told Lauren that the baby wasing, and she said she was on her way. A few minutester, the boyse rushing through the door along with Lauren, Elena, and Bonnie. I screamed as I had another contraction. I feel like my insides are burning themselves out. Lauren and the twins help me out of bed, and Ethan picks me up, taking me off to the hospital. Thank God they are fast, and we got there before another contraction hit me. Lauren hooked me up to some machines as she and Alverez got to work, getting mefortable until it was time. I was so happy to have my brother with me at a time like this. The twins stood on both sides of me, holding my hands and smiling hard. ¡°I¡¯m so happy it¡¯s time,¡± I tell them. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s been forever,¡± Ethan says. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Aiden says. 3 hourster ¡°Why is this taking so long?¡± I¡¯m yelling at Lauren, who is surprisingly patient. I know I¡¯ll have to apologize to herter. ¡°Your baby wille when they are ready-not early, not sooner,¡± Lauren said. I was trying to toughen out the pain and not get an epidural. I wanted to experience the full birth, the pains, all of it. I was impatient. Ready to meet my bundle. I was more impatient because we decided not to see what the gender was. The boys wanted a boy, but I wanted a girl. 30 minutester ¡°Push Ka,¡± Laurenmanded, and I screamed from the pain as I pushed. I was regretting not getting the fucking epidural because, man, it was hurting terribly. Aggghhhhhh, I screamed as my baby came forward. I felt a sense of relief. ¡°It¡¯s a boy,¡± Lauren says as the twins rush down to see him. Alverez is cleaning him off, and they hang him to me. He looks exactly like Aiden. He has our jet-ck hair, but he has Aiden¡¯s blue eyes. It¡¯s like his little replica. I kissed his forehead. Aiden Pov I feel like the luckiest man in the world. Our wife pushed out our baby, who happened to be a boy. I have a son. A freaking son. Lauren handed him to my brother, who smothered him in kisses, and then to me, and he looks just like me. I do the same. ¡°No fair, he took after you,¡± Ethan pouted, and Iughed.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He is perfect. OH, MY GODDDDDD!¡± Ka screamed. Alverez takes our baby, and I rush to her side. Lauren is between her legs with something on Ka¡¯s stomach. ¡°We have another babying, Ka; I need you to get ready to push,¡± Laurenmands. Oh, sh*t twins Ethan looks at me and grins. I know he feels how I¡¯m feeling. We grab our friends and ¡°YOU BOTH DID THIS TO ME; I AM NEVER SLEEPING WITH YOU EVER AGAIN,¡± Ka yells at us, squeezing our hands harder as she pushes again. I rubbed her hand, trying to help calm her. She gives one more push, and another babyes out. ¡°It¡¯s a boy,¡± Lauren says as Alverez takes him and cleans him. They gave the baby to me. He has a full head of jet-ck hair, just like his brother, and his eyes are golden. The replica of my brother. Nice. Ethan Pov Aiden hands me our second son. This little boy is a dead ringer for both of us when ites to looks, but he has my eyes. YES! I am covering our little boy with kisses. ¡°I would like to see him considering I did most of the work,¡± Kained, and I grinned, giving him to her. ¡°No, fair; neither one of them looks like me,¡± she pouts. I can tell she adores him already, as she is making cooing noises to him and kissing him. Aiden and I high-fived each other. The pride we are feeling now that we have not only our baby but also our twin boys is a feeling I never want to let go of. LAURENNNNNNN Ka screams suddenly, and she hands me our son back. Alverez takes him from me as I rush to her side. Lauren puts a metal thing on Ka¡¯s stomach. ¡°We have one more,¡± she says, and my brother and I look at each other, shocked. Triplets. We were having triplets! Ka Pov I am going to rip Ethan and Aiden¡¯s heads off their bodies. I swear, I¡¯m going to tear their hearts apart as soon as this is over. When is this over? These are the thoughts running through my head as I give birth to my third child. I was hoping it would be a girl this time. Both my sons look like their daddy. I need a win. ¡°Push!¡± Laurenmands. I take a huge breath as I push, and myst babyes out. ¡°Any more kids?¡± I sigh, and the twin¡¯s chuckle. Lauren shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s a boy,¡± I said, and Iy back on the bed. Three sons. We have three sons. They clean up our third son and give him to Aiden. I hear Aiden gasp as he stares at our child. He then hands him to Ethan, who makes the same sound. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our son?¡± I said, my voice trembling. Ethan smiles and hands him to me. Oh My He looks like his brothers with his mop of jet-ck hair and his eyes. His eyes are what held me as I cried. One of his eyes is jeweled blue. The other is hazel. He is a vision to see. The boyse back beside me, both holding their younger versions of themselves. Lauren and Alverez both kiss my head. Elena, Nate, Serene, Cole, Mia, Rnd, Elle, and Bonnie alle in and congratte us on passing the babies between each other. They each had the same reaction to our third son as we did. ¡°What are their names?¡± Elena asked. I have pondered it since the twins, and I had only discussed just one name. ¡°Ares for our blue-eyed, Adonis for our hazel-eyed, and Ash for our son with both colored eyes,¡± I tell them. Ares, Adonis, and Ash ck. The twinse and kiss me on the head as they marvel at me. My family. My perfect little family. My mi amors. Ka Pov (7 yearster) ¡°Mummy, Ash won¡¯t stop pulling my hair.¡± I removed Ash¡¯s hand from Cami¡¯s hair. Cami was born two years after her triplet brothers. I wished for a mini-me version so badly, and, thankfully, someone granted it because I pushed out a baby girl with full jet-ck hair and pouty lips like mine with green eyes just like mine. She is so adorable and sweet. She is our princess, and, even at two years old, she values others before herself, making sure the pack members are okay after training. My boys, on the other hand, are a different story. Adonis and Ash are my two troublemakers. They love pulling pranks on their dads and acting like they have no sense sometimes. Ares, my firstborn, is more reserved. He does sometimes join in his brother¡¯s pranks, but now he does it less and less. He is more reserved and always looks like he is deep in thought. Not to mention stubborn, but I love my precious baby boy. I¡¯m sure he will grow out of it, and if he doesn¡¯t, then at least Adonis and Ash will have someone keeping them in check. He spends a lot of time with Cami and his cousin Shane, which I¡¯m happy about. ¡°Ash, go tell everyone dinner is ready,¡± I told him. ¡°Okay,¡± he squeaks. My boys all shifted two years ago. Thankfully, they had their dad¡¯s Lycans to help them through it. The triplets around the corner rushed to the table, arguing over Legos. ¡°Mom, can we go y with Cousin Sher?¡± Ares asks. Shane was born one year after the triplets by Lauren and Alverez. ¡°Of course,¡± I told him. He is trying to be more yful. I would never take that chance away. Ethan and Aiden finally came from their office just as I finished fixing the kids¡¯s tes and nted a kiss on both of my cheeks. ¡°Get a room,¡± Ash states, and I roll my eyes, while Ares and Adonis just giggle, and Cami is just oblivious. ¡°How about I send you to yours?¡± I threatened yfully, and his eyes went wide, apologizing. Watching my family eat, I begin to think of how everything has changed thesest few years. My abuse, my powers, my twins, now my husbands, and our beautiful kids. As if reading my thoughts, Aiden and Ethan both looked at me. I still blush like the day I had when I first met them. I project incredibly yful, lusty images to them in our shared mindlink, and they look at each other before ncing at me lustfully. Yep, we¡¯re calling their grandparents toe and get their grandkids. Book Three (Midnight Sky) Synopsis ¡°In the thrilling conclusion of the ck Alder Series, triplet Lycan Hybrid Celestials Ash, Adonis, and Ares ck are on a quest to find their mate. While Ash and Adonis eagerly anticipate the bond, Ares rebels against the prophecy. Fate intervenes when they cross paths with Arabe Blue, a mysterious and alluring omega who has been abused and imed by the Alpha King of North Carolina. As they discover she¡¯s their destined mate, they must navigate the dark secrets of her past, the danger that surrounds her, and the Alpha King¡¯s possessive grasp. With multiple forces vying for control, will the brothers choose to save her or will Arabe be forced to save herself? Dive into the steamy and suspenseful final installment of the ck Alder Series, where love, loyalty, and survival hang in the bnce.¡± Chapter 1 The Pce Arabe Pov ¡°Where the hell are you, Omega?¡± Alpha King Damon¡¯s mind linked me. Shit, I overslept. I ran out of bed, throwing on clothes and tossing my dirty blonde hair into a bun before I ran to the pce kitchens. You see, I am an omega wolf who was brought to Alpha Damon as a baby, and he raised me to be a personal servant. I was never called an Alpha¡¯s daughter, even though he raised me. He never considered me that way. It was always omega, and that¡¯s how everyone else other than my omega-best friends treated me. Once I turned 20, he kicked me out of the pce and put me on the bottom floor with the rest of the omegas, so I was never too far. Every day I wake up at 5 a. m. to cook for him alone, even though we have kitchen servants to do it. I never let him get to me. My best friend, Sam, has been my rock. Like omegas, we stick together. Sam gets beaten by others in the pack for associating with me, and I have tried to push her away because of it, but she doesn¡¯t let me. Sam¡¯s parents were betas who died in battle while she was young and were demoted to omegas. The pack members don¡¯t beat me or anything for fear of the death of the Alpha King. No matter how much he treats me like shit, he chopped off thest guy¡¯s head with a sword for pping me, thinking it was okay because everyone treats me like shit. Alpha King Damon is incredibly possessive over me, telling everyone I belong to him and him alone as his servant. That doesn¡¯t stop the remarks they love making or the death threats I receive in my room. That doesn¡¯t stop him from beating me behind closed doors, though. He never touches my face. My face is pure beauty, as he says. It¡¯s all just bullshit. I do my best to please King Damon as much as I can. Yes, that includes sexuality as well. It was difficult at first, but he threatened my life as well as Sam¡¯s if I neverplied, and I would do anything to keep Sam safe. The kicker is that he even has a wife, but he no longer even tries to see her. He only wants me. He says my purity and innocence will always belong to him. I believe his wife is the one behind the death threats because of how she res daily at me, as if I had a choice to be there, but I¡¯d never approached the king about it. My wolf, Royal, keeps mepany as well. I¡¯ve never shifted into her, but she says it¡¯s because her form isn¡¯t ready for my body yet. She tells me I¡¯m powerful, but I have a mental block on my abilities from the years of abuse, so she isn¡¯t going to allow me to channel them until I¡¯m ready. ording to her, though, Ie from a long line of wolves who can tap into the elemental energies such as fire, water, earth, and air. ording to her, my whole bloodline was royalty among other wolves, but she says I am thest one, as she wants to connect to any other elementals, which means they are dead. I assume it has something to do with why I was found alone as a baby near the pce. I just reached the kitchen and opened the fridge so I could find stuff to cook everything at the same time. The hairs on my neck stand up, and I know he is close. He always gives me this prickly feeling, like death, when he is near. ¡°You¡¯re fuckingte,¡± he hissed, gripping the back of my neck and turning me to him. I can hear my wolf growl. Even as an omega wolf, she never submits to a higher authority. I assume it has to do with my royal bloodline. Yes, it does, she says. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha; I have no excuse for what I¡¯ve done,¡± I tell him, hoping he will let me go, but nope. He pushes me down to my knees. ¡°You know what to fucking do,¡± hemands. I try not to roll my eyes. I know I have to y along to keep Sam alive. I open my mouth, and he instantly shoves his massive member inside of it. I have to try not to throw up each time because it always smells dirty and tastes worse. Ahh, fuck yea, you suck my dick, he growls as I take his member deep in my mouth. I can see pce members passing by us, shaking their heads. I¡¯m probably running to tell the pce queen how much of a slut I¡¯m being to her husband. I closed my eyes, just waiting for it to be over. He grabs my bun and yanks it with my head, tossing his whole dick in my mouth faster and faster until he spills his seed in my throat. It tastes like fucking ass, but I have to swallow it. He doesn¡¯t like it when I don¡¯t. ¡°Good girl, now make my fucking breakfast,¡± hemands, sitting in his chair in the kitchen. ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± I told him. I fixed his coffee how he liked it and prepared eggs, bacon, sausage, pancakes, and cinnamon rolls. It¡¯s his favoritebination. He stares at me the whole time, which makes me incredibly ufortable, but I try to block him out. After I¡¯m done cooking, I serve him food, and I clean it all up. As I¡¯m walking out, he grabs my arm and pulls me down to him. He pinches my nipple from the top of my shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t be fuckingte again, or next time, I will do much worse,¡± he threatened. I nod and head back to the omega quarters. Sam is in my room on my bed waiting for me, as she always knows when something is up. ¡°What did that pig do?¡± She asks, noticing the tearsing from my face. ¡°What he always does,¡± I tell her, going to the bathroom to wash his touch off me yet again. I feel so dirty each time. I know it¡¯s because he is not my mate. I know I will feel incredible about making love to my mate, but until I find my mate, I have to suffer this pig. I can¡¯t wait for the day I find my mate, and I can give him all of the love I have. After my much-needed shower and mouthwash session, Sam and I walked to the main pce bathrooms to begin cleaning. We clean our sets of bathrooms and pce rooms daily, washing sheets, cleaning walls, and keeping everything spick and span for everyone. Attention all omegas! MEET ME IN THE STUDY ROOM IMMEDIATELY. We hear King Damon boom through the mindlink. Sam and I make our way to the study and end up in a crowd of people who are doing the same. I make my way to the front of them, as he requests that I do with each omega meeting. It gets quiet at once. ¡°This year, the Alpha King¡¯s Summit will be held at Alpha Kings Ethan and Aiden ck Alder Packnds in South Carolina. As you know, it is thergest parnd to exist, and we are second. Each Alpha King from the United States, as well as their Queens, Pack Alpha, Lunas, and a few servants, will be in attendance. Five of you will step forward to serve your Alpha King,¡± he says. He then looks at me, and I know I don¡¯t have a choice. I step forward, keeping my head down. ¡°Who else?¡± he demanded. Sam and four others stepped forward as well. I let out a small smile, thankful that Sam had agreed toe with me. The other four that volunteered are the queen¡¯s bitches, and they would do anything spiteful to me once they were in another pack¡¯s territory, and they knew it could be med on other pack members from other packs.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Dismissed,¡± hemands, and everyone scatters. I turned and walked with the crowd. ¡°Lock the doors ande here,¡± he said in a frightening tone. People are giving me nasty res as they walk out, and Sam looks at me sympathetically before walking out with them. I locked the doors behind them and walked towards him until I was about 2 feet away. He sits me on his legs, burying his head in my neck. Royal is furious. ¡°Such a good Omega for volunteering. I kept quiet, not wanting to upset him. He pushes me off of him and stands up. ¡°Pants down, bend over,¡± hemands. I lean over, as he says. I feel the rough vition of this member thrust into me, and I close my eyes, hiding inside myself. As much as I hate it, my body reacts and orgasms at him. He takes a lot of pleasure in making my body go into orgasm, even though he knows how disgusted I am by it. Each orgasm is a sick assault on my body. I hate it, and I hate him just as much. Preparations Ares Pov ¡°Our dads want us to represent them at this year¡¯s Alphas summit,¡± I told my brothers Ash and Adonis while we sat in the game room. ¡°Why?¡± Adonis asked. ¡°Too busy buried in mom,¡± Ash said with a smirk. ¡°Okay, when you¡¯re done getting your head out of the clouds, our dads are going out of town to see about some recent vamp attacks that have been going on within the pd,¡± I exined. ¡°Typical of them to leave us with women,¡± Adonis said with a smug look. ¡°What about women?¡± Our mom asked,ing in with our sister Cami and our grandma Elena following behind her. ¡°Just saying how d we are to have you nning the summit gathering for the Alpha Kings,¡± Ash says, getting up and hugging mom and grandma. As the youngest triplet, they always gave into him, and his puppy dog mix matched eyes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°We will help you, yes, plus you are representing your dads as Alpha kings until the vampire issue is dealt with,¡± Grandma Elena says, leaning against the wall. ¡°Fine,¡± Ash and Adonis groan. I swear, sometimes they act like they are still two years old. ¡°We will start the preparations. I¡¯m sure you will do fine representing the Alpha Kings. You three are already doing amazing, as the pack alphas,¡± mom says. ¡°Plus, you never know; you may meet your mate,¡± Cami threw out. Now it¡¯s my turn to groan. The women look at me andugh, but my brothers just simply re. They know I don¡¯t want a mate. The three of us together have slept with some pack members, and they know if I find my mate, I¡¯m going to reject her. It puts us at odds, though, because the three of us know she may get all three of us as mates. ¡°Well, if we do, I¡¯m sure she will be everything I ever dreamed of,¡± Ash states, putting emphasis on the letter I. Out of the three of us, he is the most caring, and he has only slept around oncepared to Adonis and me. Ash decided to wait for his mate and be loyal to her, which I admit is a quality about him I am envious of, but I still stand by what I say. I have never and will never want a mate. I see how my mom acts around my dad¡¯s and how our grandparents are with each other. I just don¡¯t want to be subjected to that kind ofmitment or weakness. That is what it is. My brothers and I walked out and started ordering everyone to prepare for the summit. As the biggest pack in the USA, we don¡¯t need to show any weakness at all, as there are always those who look to question our authority. They question our dads, but I dare them to question my brothers and me. My brothers and I have a reputation for violence, but only half of it is true. We are only violent if, in any way, we are threatened or feel our pack is. The rumors¡¯ of our torture spread throughout the world, and we let it. It will incite fear and let those know to never question us. While we¡¯re walking around the grounds getting things set up, I see pink eyes. Briana, or as my brothers call her, ¡°The Pack Whore,¡± is walking up to us. She is pretty, with her short, ckish blonde hair and green eyes. I can tell she is wearing tons of makeup, though. All three of us had a fling with her once. Somehow, she had got it in her head that we were going to mark her and make her our Luna. That will never happen. Ash Pov The pack whore walks up to her with a huge smile on her face, grabbing both Ares and Adonis¡¯s arms. She throws me a lusty smile, and I roll my eyes. Ever since we slept with her, I have heard she has been telling everyone we are going to mark her and make her Luna. I haven¡¯t slept with anyone ever since, as my Lycan was very pissed I touched anyone but our mate, and he is right. Out of the three of my brothers, I can¡¯t wait to find my mate. I know we have to put out this bad boy look, and I¡¯m fine with that, as long as wolves stay in their ce, but I always wanted someone I could just be around myself with, break down in front of, and not feel like I have to keep my guard up constantly. Adonis is okay if he finds his mate or doesn¡¯t. His attitude sort of goes both ways, but I know he is just keeping his walls half-up in case we never find her. I¡¯m positive we will end up sharing the same mate, and Ares knows this. He doesn¡¯t want a mate at all and just randomly sleeps around, even though our mom and dad both tell him not to or it will lead to issues, but he doesn¡¯t care. I know it¡¯s going to cause me to hate him if he rejects her if we indeed share the same mate, and he knows it too. He sleeps with the pack slut so much. I¡¯m sure he is the reason she is still trying to worm her way into Adonis and my arms constantly. ¡°I¡¯m going to help finish setting up for tomorrow¡±: I addressed my brothers without as much as a look towards her. I know I was being rude, but I didn¡¯t want anything to do with her. If I were not drunk that one time we slept with her, I know I would never have done it to begin with. I just want my mate. Wherever she is, Adonis Pov We watched Ash¡¯s walk-off, seeming annoyed. I know it was because Briana linked arms with Ares and me. I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m annoyed too, but I¡¯m more chill, so I don¡¯t let it get to me. Besides, she¡¯s never done anything to me to make me not like her. Ares seems more interested in her than we are anyway. He and I know we all may end up sharing the same mate. If we do find her, I know I¡¯ll probably fall for her quickly, especially if she is cool and chilled like me. I also know Ares may reject her, which will weaken the link and possibly cause it to break, so I¡¯m not going to get as close as I would like. I prefer to stay ahead of things. ¡°I think Ash hates me,¡± Brianna pouts as we keep walking around the pack grounds. ¡°He doesn¡¯t hate you, babe; he just has some stuff going on in his head. He wille around,¡± Ares tells her, and I mentally roll my eyes. ¡°What about you, Adonis? Do you still like me?¡± she asks, shing her fake tits in my face. I hate that nickname, and she knows it. She likes to push my buttons so I can punish her. My eyes sh before I smell our betaing close. I broke away from her instantly. ¡°I¡¯m going to finish up with Kyle,¡± I tell her, shing a fake smile before walking off to Kyle. ¡°I see Pack Slut is trying yet again,¡± Kyle says, seeing her put her arms around Ares and kiss him. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what she is going to do when we find our date,¡± I tell Kyle. Ares pulls away from the kiss and res at me before walking away. I knew he would hear me. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already called to confirm everyone who said they wereing; I just need you to sign off on this. I scribbled my signature on the forms. Tell Gamma ir to double-check the decorations and to help my mother and grandmother with any decorations. ¡°Why is it that all women are forced to worry about decorations? I¡¯m gamma of this pack. I certainly should have more respect than that,¡± ir says,ing up behind me. ire is my mom¡¯s friend¡¯s daughter. She looks just like her mom, with her blonde hair pulled back neatly into a bun. ¡°Your right, males, like you should be helping with other stuff,¡± Kyle jokes, which earns him a punch in the chest from her. Kyle looks at me yfully, shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that; you set yourself up for that,¡± ir said, and Iughed at his fake tears. Growing up, other than my brothers, I was always closer to ir and Kyle. They just have this vibe that I appreciate, and that¡¯s all we know. ¡°Just go help them, ir,¡± I told her, and I walked away. We have so much to do and not that much time. I¡¯m about to go pull Ares out of his lust-filled session. We¡¯re running this pack together, dammit. Day One of the Alpha King鈥檚 Summit Arabe Pov Sam and I are getting our stuff ready for the summit. The summitsts for three days. The first day consists of a meet-and-greet for everyone. The second day consists of business reports as well as discussing possible alliances, etc. Thest day is the royal masquerade ball. We have had a few masquerade balls here at the pce. ¡°Be in my limo in 25 minutes,¡± King Damon¡¯s mind links me. ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± I link back. I hardly doubt he will even be there in 25 minutes. Sam and I don¡¯t have much to pack. As for Omegas, we are only allowed to wear white t-shirts and ck pants. It is the signature Omega look. It will also signify that we are not only omegas but servants as well. The lowest of the lows. Sam is riding with the other omegas, so we part ways once we get to the car lots. There are many cars lined up. One for the king, which is the one I will be in. The next is for the queen. The next few are alphas and lunas from the state that have decided to join. The rest are omegas and trained pack members forbat. Knowing King Damon, he probably has at least 10 cars full of soldiers, as he loves to show off. Once I got in the limo, I knew I was right. He isn¡¯t even in the limo. I mindlink Sam. Regr Omegas are not able to link with other Omegas, but my special wolf allows me to ess that ability. I don¡¯t converse with anyone else, though, so I¡¯m not sure if I can even do it with a higher rank, such as gammas, betas, or alphas. Not that I want to anyway. I have grown to hate them all anyway. 2 hourster, the king gets in the limo dressed in an orange suit with a white shirt and a ck tie. He looks like a fucking pumpkin. The smell of his usual aftershave is strong, and it always makes me gag. Once he is in, the door closes, and I know we will be pulling off soon. ¡°Come here,¡± hemands, and I do as he says. He sat me on hisp. ¡°Drive,¡± he tells the driver. The limo driver gave me a sad look before pulling off. He knows of the king¡¯s perversions toward me. King Damon pulls out some wine and pours himself a ss. He also pulls out a Toro (650) cigar and lights it. I hate the smell of any smoke in general. He seemed lost in his head while we were riding, and thankfully, he was. I¡¯m still sitting on hisp, and we have 3 hours until we get to South Carolina. The car seems to jerk a little, and the king snaps out of his daze, finally noticing me on hisp. I keep looking out the window, but I can tell he is staring at me. It¡¯s an annoying habit he has, as if I¡¯m a fucking photo or something. After a few minutes, he puts his hands on my inner thighs and unzips my pants. I should have fucking known he would try some shit, and it looks like we still have 2 hours before we get there. I force myself to concentrate on the other cars on the road. He slips his hands inside my underwear and, at once, finds my clitoral area, squeezing it. I gasped from the sudden pinch. He takes that moment to nudge his head at my neck and starts nipping on it. I try not to give in. His mere touch disgusts me, but I know my body will say differently. He puts two fingers inside me and starts fucking me. I close my eyes, and I just wait for the perversion to be done. After my body betrays me with an orgasm, he pushes me off and unbuckles his pants. ¡°Make me nut omega,¡± hemands. I got on my hands and knees and took his dick in my mouth. He starts to grunt in pleasure, and I am focusing on the sounds of music in the limo, trying to put my mind off it. After a while, he went nuts, and I¡¯m thankful that it¡¯s over. He usually leaves me alone for a while. I¡¯m not sure what is up with him, but that isn¡¯t the case right now. He turns me around and bends me over the seat. I grip the seat, trying not to puke as I await the torture. He nudges the front of my flower, using my orgasm juice to coat his tip. Suddenly, I felt his vition shove inside me hard. Each time for him was like a first as he pped my ass, enjoying himself getting off. I hate him inside me. After a few more pumps and grunts from him, he spills his seed on me and copses on the other seat, instantly falling asleep. I take some wipes that are inside the limo to clean myself off. The driver keeps wipes in there for me as a way of telling me he is sorry for what the king does. I am thankful to them. We have at least 1 hour now until we get to the ck Alder packnds, and I pray to the moon goddess that he stays asleep the entire time. Thankfully, she answered my prayers because, once we finally arrived, he jolted awake and started fixing himself up. I¡¯ve never been to the ck Alder Pack Lands. To say it¡¯s beautiful doesn¡¯t do it any justice. It is so much bigger than thend of the pce. I see the huts of what I assume are those with mates. Security seems to stretch all across thend. I can see the forest behind what I can only assume is the pce of thesends, but some call it a packhouse as well. As we get closer, I see a huge tent on the side that looks like it¡¯s filling up with people. We are parking in the area we are led to. Before we get out, the king sprays me with the usual mist. The mist prevents wolves from recognizing me as their mate, and vice versa. The loophole to the mist is that the stronger their wolf is, the less likely it will work as well. He does this so that I may never meet my mate. For all I know, I may have met him already. Not yet, but I feel strange right now, Royal tells me. What do you mean you feel strange? What¡¯s wrong? I asked her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There is so much power in the air here, and I feel like it¡¯s calling for me. I can¡¯t exin it. I¡¯ll let you know when I figure it out. She tells me this before retreating into my mind. I¡¯ve heard stories of wolves here. How there is a royal Lycan family, bread straight from the moon goddess herself, to a girl who can harvest the powers of the sun, to witches who speak in prophecy and can see the past. It is said the current pack alphas of thend are the most vicious, and they kill without a second thought. I think Royal can feel power because of our powers. She has yet to let me begin to channel. Once we¡¯re out, we are directed to the tent, where day 1 activities seem to be going on. More Alpha Kings and Queens and their allies are approaching as the days go by, and by nighttime, the ce is crawling with wolves. Suddenly, a powerful growl was heard, and it looked like it wasing from ady with silver-white hair and blue eyes. She looks exactly like the photos we have in the pce of the moon goddess, so I guess what people have said is true. I don¡¯t usually feel my wolf cowering, but I can feel her inch back. I can even feel the power thates from it. Everyone stops talking to listen to her. Ady was next to her. She has ck hair with a colorful streak in it that is long, and she has green eyes. The white-haireddy is dressed in a blue dress that flows beautifully behind him. Thedy next to her is dressed in a dress just like it, except hers is ck. ¡°Wee all to my home. I am the mother of the Alpha Kings, Ethan and Aiden ck. My name is Elena ck. Beside me are the Alpha Queen, Ka ck, and my son¡¯s mate. The Kings of South Carolina will not be present for this summit as they are attending to a pressing issue. In ce of them, my grandsons, the current Alphas of the ck Alder Pack She exins. Suddenly, three very attractive triplets approach the stage, and I feel Royal walking back and forth in my head. I ask what¡¯s wrong, but she doesn¡¯t say anything. One of the men began to speak. ¡°My name is Ares ck. Beside me are my brothers, Adonis and Ash ck. It¡¯s a pleasure to host this year¡¯s Alpha Kings Summit. Please feel free to explore the pds and engage with each other. Tomorrow we will all meet in the hall to go over reports, and the day after that there will be the ball. Our servants will escort you to the visitor¡¯s section. Enjoy the meet-and-greet. Today is the time to make new allies and forge alliances. Make sure any issues arising in your pack are handled in your pack and that they don¡¯t cause an issue on ournd, or we will be forced to handle them ourselves,¡± he says with a smirk, and I giggle lowly at the hidden meaning. It was low enough that no one would hear it, but he seemed to because his eyes found mine, and suddenly, I felt strange, almost warm. I can¡¯t exin it, and Royal hasn¡¯t stopped pacing in my head, so I don¡¯t know. After a second, but what felt like forever, he continued with his speech, and then there was apuse. Once he looked away from me, I no longer felt warm. I don¡¯t know what that was, but I just want to get out of here now. After his speech, everyone started the meet-and-greet. King Damon, his Queen Liza, and those who came with us were directed to the visitor¡¯s area. Queen Liza requested her room, which was fine with King Damon because he wanted his room as well. Servants directed the rest of us Omegas to the visitor¡¯s servant quarters next to the visitor¡¯s homes. I wasn¡¯t surprised when I found out my room was directly in view of King Damon¡¯s window. He is as possessive as fuck. Thankfully, I was sharing the room with Sam. We are also sharing a room with an omega named Cassie, who tells us she is a half-witch. She seems cool. We spent the rest of the day in our room getting to know her until King Damon linked me to join his. After he finished with me, I went back to my room, washed up, and cried the rest of the night with Cassie and Sam holding me. \ Day 2 of the Alpha King鈥檚 Summit Ares Pov All of the alphas are filling out the hall, so we can spend the day going over the reports they have. Ash is here beside me while Adonis makes sure everything else is going great. My mind is wandering back to the little Omega servant from yesterday. I don¡¯t know why, but when I looked at her, I felt a sense of peace. Something I¡¯ve never felt before, and I was curious to know more about her, but by the way, today¡¯s reports are going, and it looks like we will be here all day. She is so beautiful with her blonde hair and grayish-blue eyes. Her hair was wrapped in a bun, but I could tell it was probably long. She has such natural beauty, and I admit I would have looked at her all day, but I had business to attend to. When I looked for her, she seemed to have disappeared. I don¡¯t know why I am taking an interest in one girl, and my Lycan Strike won¡¯t stop pacing in my head either. I focused my attention back on the meeting at hand. I¡¯m sure I will cross paths with her again. Arabe Pov Today is the second day of the summit, which is great because it means I will not have to worry about seeing King Damon. Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t include the queen whoes bursting into Sam and I¡¯s room, and now that King Damon is gone, I don¡¯t have his protection. Her little, bitchy servants are behind her. They instantly grab both of my arms and pin me against the wall. I struggle to get lost, but the queenes up to me and punches me in the stomach. Cassie goes into a corner in fear. ¡°You fucking slut.¡± She sneers, and it is followed by another punch. I hunch over, but the bitches lift me back up. Two of them are holding down Sam. Cassie is just standing in a corner with her head down in fear.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Please stop; it¡¯s not my fault,¡± I pleaded, but she didn¡¯t want to hear it. The queen punches me a few more times while calling me names before a growl is heard in the doorway, causing our heads to turn. It¡¯s one of the triplets from yesterday. ¡°What is going on here?¡± he demanded, his eyes narrowing at Queen Liza. The servants still had me pinned against the wall. ¡°Nothing, Alpha, just showing this little servant her ce,¡± Liza says in a trying to be sweet voice. I can tell he is looking at me, but I keep my eyes down. I don¡¯t want him to hit me for disrespect. ¡°She looks like she has had enough. Release her,¡± he demands. His aura is so strong that they release me at once, and I fall to the floor. They release Sam as well, who runs me instantly. ¡°Leave,¡± the manmands, and they all scatter out pretty fast. Sam helped me up and sat me on the bed. ¡°Thank you, Alpha, but I can take over from here,¡± Sam says with her head down to him. ¡°What is your name?¡± he asks. ¡°My name is Sam, sir; her name is Cassie; and this is my best friend, Arabe,¡± she says, lifting her head to look at him. He walks from the door and kneels in front of me. My head is still down, so I can¡¯t see his head, but I can see the way his ck shirt is clinging to his chest, and even through the pain, I wanted to reach out and touch his chest. I restrain myself. My heart is beating faster than usual, and Royal is doing fucking flips in my head, not making this easier. ¡°Look at me,¡± he says, gripping my face in his firm hands. His touch feels like heaven, and I look up slowly, taking in this gorgeous man¡¯s features. He is so handsome, with tussle-jet ck hair, tan skin, and hazel eyes. Oh, my goddess, this man is gorgeous. ¡°Arabe, my name is Adonis. I¡¯m going to pull your shirt up a little so we can take a look at your injuries. Is that okay?¡± He asks. I nodded my head, still hypnotized by those beautiful hazel eyes. He pulls his hands away from my face, and I almost whimper at the loss of touch. He lifts my shirt a little, just under my breasts. He growls, and I look down at the ck and blue bruises, but he doesn¡¯t say anything. Sam runs to get her medical bag. This wasn¡¯t my first rodeo with her. Shees back and applies some bruise ointment that helps me speed up the healing with my wolf. Cassie gets some water and warm clothes to soothe her wounds. ¡°Why did she hit you?¡± he asks, standing up. I want to tell him the truth, but he will just tell Alpha Damon, who will probably hit me again for causing a scene. ¡°She hits me because I am a slut. I sleep with the king as his mistress. You shouldn¡¯t concern yourself with me, Alpha. While I am thankful you helped me, please don¡¯t next time. I deserve what my queen does,¡± I told him, looking down again. I hear Sam growling at me slowly; I¡¯m sure her face is annoyed by my lying. I can feel Adonis¡¯s eyes burning at me, like he is trying to figure me out. After a while, he just leaves. When he gets to the door, he turns around. ¡°What¡¯s your pack name?¡± he asks. ¡°Blood Moon of North Carolina,¡± I told him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to apply that ointment once more; it will help with the bruising,¡± he says, and then he closes the door. ¡°Why did you lie to him?¡± Sam demanded that she and Cassie help mey down on the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to tell Alpha Damon about it,¡± I told her. She shakes her head and crawls in bed with me, ying through my hair. Cassie is called away to help her king. After a while, Sam falls asleep, and my thoughts drift back to the beautiful man with the hazel eyes. Adonis Pov I¡¯m running through the forest near the visitor¡¯s area when I hear something strange. It¡¯s not so much a sound, more like a distress signal I can feel inside of me. My Lycan Ss is curious as well, as it caught both of us by surprise, and we followed the sound. I changed back into human form. One of the perks of our triplet powers is the ability to retain our clothes when we shift back to human form. It leads me to a certain room, and as I approach, I hear punching sounds, followed by a girl¡¯s pleas for them to stop. What the fuck? I got to the door and growled, making everyone stop and look at me. I see a girl all helpless, and it is pissing me off, which is weird because I¡¯m not easy to anger. I re at the woman hitting her, and after she tells me her reason, I make her and everyone else who doesn¡¯t belong leave. I want to tear thatdy¡¯s head from her body. Again, I don¡¯t know where this anger ising from. The other girl exins that her name is Sam, and the beaten girl¡¯s name is Arabe. She tries to get me to leave the room, but I don¡¯t want to. Arabe is such a beautiful name, and Ss growls in agreement. The other girl who was being held down helped the girl onto the bed. I get on my knees, trying to see her face, since she is keeping her head down and won¡¯t look at me. She smells kind of funny. She smells like a regr wolf, but with something that isn¡¯t supposed to be on her. I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t exin it. I take her face in my hands, and I¡¯m met by the most beautiful eyes I¡¯ve ever seen. She looks like a little angel, even if her face is in pain. I lift her shirt to see the ck and blue bruises forming, and Ss and I growl. I can even see outlines of past wounds that have healed, so I can tell this isn¡¯t the first time. I want to kill that fucking woman and the ones that held them down. The girl¡¯s name, Sam, gets some ointment meant to speed healing. I can tell this isn¡¯t the first time. The other girl puts a cloth on her wounds. ¡°Why did she hit you?¡± I asked Arabe. Arabe exins that she is a slut and a mistress of the king. Her voice is so sad, and her friend Sam growls, which leads me to believe she is lying to me, but I don¡¯t push the issue. I decide to leave so I can learn more about her, get her pack name, and let her friend Sam know to apply the ointment again, shutting the door. I linked my beta. ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Kyle links ¡°I have a secret mission for you,¡± I told him. ¡°My favorite kind, what is it?¡± he asks. ¡°I need you to get me all the information you have on the Alpha King of North Carolina and his mistress, Arabe.¡± I linked to him. ¡°On it, boss,¡± he says, and I close the connection. Thankfully, our beta doesn¡¯t ask questions. I don¡¯t know why I feel drawn to her, but I will find out why she is lying to me. Whether she likes it or not. Day 3 of the Alpha King鈥檚 Summit Arabe Pov It¡¯s thest day of the summit. Thankfully, neither the king nor the queen requested mest night, and I was able to heal. Sam and I get ready for today. Since today is the ball, we have to be there, walking around with drinks and serving others. It will be crawling with Alpha Kings and Queens, so it will be all hands on deck. Sam, Cassie, and I walk together with the rest of the servants, while my mind goes back to the triplet called Adonis and one of the other triplets from the first day. She was the one who made me feel warm inside. I believe he said his name was Ares. They have such appealing names. I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about them, though. I shift my focus to the task at hand. The ball has already started, and all of us are gathering near the kitchens. Some of the servant¡¯s hands are all stic silver trays with four sses of what I assume is sparkling wine, and we go into the room where the ball is being hosted. This bathroom is stunning. There are three huge chandeliers on the ceiling. The walls are white and tan, and the floors are a tan marble color. There are white-decorated tables towards the back, where some people are sitting. Others are gathered everywhere else, dancing or talking. The color of the room and tables suddenly shifted to ck, white, and gold. It is amazing. It keeps changing themes. Must be a witch they have. I put one hand behind my back and walked around, trying to avoid bumping into anyone. I saw King Damon¡¯s eyes following me. He looks like a fucking banana in his yellow SpongeBob ass suit with a ck mask. His wife looks no better, sporting a brown-colored Victorian-type dress that does nothing to tter her body. They look like the definition of piss and shit. After I¡¯m out of sses, I make my way out of the ballroom and somehow end up lost. Suddenly, I feel someone pull me into a room, putting their hand over my mouth as I try to scream. ¡°Be quiet,¡± the voicemands, and I do. The voice sounds so familiar. The person closes the door and turns on the lights. He lets me go, and I turn around, ready to run out until I recognize him. He has blue eyes that seem to stare into your soul. He holds my eyes while I back up until he has me pushed against the door with his nose in my neck. It feels incredibly good, but I know I need to go back. Plus, I don¡¯t know him, though a part of me says I do. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asks, with his nose still trailing my neck. ¡°An Arabe,¡± I stutter. Wait, when did I stutter? I pushed him back, and he looked at me with an almost loving look, but kind of hurt. I pushed him away. ¡°Arabe,¡± he says, putting his arm around me and letting my name roll from his tongue. I admit I hate my name, but hearing him say it sounds so damn sexy. ¡°Why do you smell this way?¡± he asks, invading my space again and smelling me. His arm around me is soforting. I don¡¯t want to leave. ¡°Like what?¡± I ask, breathing him in. Suddenly, a couple bursts into the room kissing, and Ares and I pull away from each other, annoyed. He leaves the room, but nces at me with a smirk before he leaves. I¡¯m still in the room with the couple that are kissing,pletely oblivious that I¡¯m there. I walked out of the room and leaned against a wall, letting out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. What was that? Why did I feel that way? I slide down with my legs against the wall and pull my knees to my chest, lost in thought, when the hairs on my neck lift, and I know King Damon is close. I stand up as he rounds a corner, and he pushes me against the wall. ¡°Where the fuck were you?¡± he demands, pushing me to the wall again. ¡°I got lost,¡± I tell him, which is true. He leans in, smells me, and grabs me by my neck, mming me against the wall again. ¡°Why the fuck do you smell like a male wolf?¡± he growls. I didn¡¯t know how to answer him. I¡¯m not even sure I know what happened. Since I was silent, King Damon got upset. He grabbed my arm and led me to the back of the building, near what looked like an abandoned room. He pulled down my pants. ¡°It looks like you need a reminder about who the fuck you belong to,¡± he says, bending me over a bench. He unbuckles his pants and spits on his hands. ¡°You better keep silent,¡± he says. Why wouldn¡¯t I be silent? I thought to myself. My thought was interrupted when he jammed his dick into my asshole. I couldn¡¯t hold back the scream that came from such a vition. ¡°Shut up,¡± he demanded, and he pped my ass. He kept going. I bit my lip, and it was drawing blood as I tried to stay silent. After he was done, he fixed himself right back up. ¡°Let that serve as a reminder of what happens when you fuck with me,¡± he said. I was still bent over, tears pouring out, but staying silent. ¡°Now hurry up and fix yourself, and get your ass back to this ball,¡± and then he walked out. I sat up slowly and in pain. I pulled up my pants and walked to the door when Ares burst through. He looked pissed. I was happy to see him, but then he walked up to me and punched me in the face. I held my face to help ease the pain that followed. ¡°So, you¡¯re a slut,¡± he asked. ¡°In no I.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know why I was so interested in you to begin with,¡± he said, pping me again. New tears began to form. ¡°You stay the fuck away from me, you pathetic omega,¡± and with that, he pushed me down, and I fell hard on my ass. It sent pain through my whole body because of the assault that took ce. My heart felt like it was just set on fire. He gave me a look of what I swore was pity, but it was reced by anger. He turned around and walked away, mming the door. Ares Pov I¡¯m not sure what is wrong with me or why I¡¯m so angry. The wolf was an omega. A fucking slutty omega. When I walked out of the room after what happened, I felt my heart beating fast. She smelled so damn good, but there was something else mixed into it. My Lycan, Strike, seemed to take a liking to her as well, as he was purring softly from me touching her. I was walking back in her direction when I heard a cry. It was a painful one, and my lycan growled as we recognized the sound. I was ready to kill whoever hurt her until I saw what was happening. She was fucking the Alpha King she came with. Seeing that sight was like a bunch of knives piercing my heart at once. Once he left, I went in and punched her. I¡¯m not sure why I was so mad, but she seemed so innocent and so beautiful, only to find out she was just a slut. The man already had a wife. After I pushed her, I left the room and went back to the ball to find someone to get my mind off it. Briana pops up beside me, taking my arm. Good, a distraction. Arabe Pov I forced myself up and went through a back door. It was too much. It was all too much. I walked into the forest and kept walking. I had no idea where I was going. Eventually, I heard the sound of running water and found myselfing up to ake with a waterfall and a bench near it. It was beautiful, and it gave me a little calm. Iid down on the bench and cried. I cried from the pain of Damon. I cried from the pain of Ares. The pain of Liza. It was all just too much pain. I heard a snap of twigs from the forest, and I wiped my eyes, sitting up fast, which I shouldn¡¯t have done because the pain that shot through my body was a sharp one. Suddenly, a huge ck wolf came out of the forest. I have no idea who it is, but I don¡¯t feel any sense of rm about it as ites up to me and nudges me in the legs. I¡¯m bewitched by not only its size but also its beauty. Its eyes are so different, unlike any I¡¯ve ever seen before. One is hazel, and one is blue. The wolfy down in front of me, and I reached out, running my hands around its beautiful body. It can¡¯t be a normal wolf; it must be a feral one, but he seems tamed.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you heard me crying, Mr. Wolf,¡± I tell the wolf. The wolf turns towards me andys down again, as if telling me to go on. Well, no harm in telling this wolf my issues since it¡¯s feral,¡± I thought to myself. So, I told the wolf everything. All of the abuse I had to endure from Damon to the abuse from his wife to him taking my virginity and using me as a fuck buddy by threatening death on Sam, to which the wolf growled, but it let me continue. I told him about Royal and the powers she says we have. I told him about not being able to shift. I told him about Ares and what happened, exining the feelings towards Ares I had. I exined what Damon did to me, after which I found myself tearing up. The wolf growled loudly and stood up to nuzzle my face, trying to stop the tears. I then told him about what Ares did and said, and after that, he got really angry and growled again, licking the cut that had formed from Ares punching me. I put my arm around his head as he leaned down, and it seemed to calm him down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to haveid this all on you, Mr. Wolf; I just never have anyone other than Sam to talk to. You¡¯re a wonderful listener.¡± . I looked at the time and realized I had been there for over an hour. ¡°Oh sh*t,¡± and I stood up quickly, but the pain from earlier made me stagger a little. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wolf, but I have to go. King Damon will be expecting me, and it¡¯s been over an hour,¡± I tell him. He nuzzles my stomach, smelling me, and I nt a kiss on his head before walking to the servant¡¯s quarters to change my clothes. I had gotten blood from my cut all over my white shirt. Thankfully, the wolf didn¡¯t follow. I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin how I found a feral wolf. After I changed, I went back to the ball and slipped into the group of servants who were serving food. King Damon notices me while I serve tes of food to some tables, but I keep my face down, not wanting him to see the mark on my face. I know how he feels about my face, and I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble. After all, I¡¯m just a nobody. Unexpected Turns Arabe Pov The ball was ending, and I was tired. Cassie and Sam have been tailing me all night, trying to get me to tell them how I got the wound on my face, but I didn¡¯t tell them. I just felt like I was slowly dying. The ball was concluding, and people were leaving the ballroom. King Damon approached me. I¡¯ve been keeping my face down, half because I didn¡¯t want to look at him after what he did and half because I didn¡¯t want him to see the mark on my face, but fucking fate had other ns. He gripped my arm with one hand and my face in his with the other. ¡°Who did this to your fucking face?¡± he growls lowly. I tried to think of a lie. ¡°I fell and hit my face on something,¡± I tell him, but he grips me harder. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m fucking stupid, Omega? Let¡¯s go,¡± he says, starting to drag me out of the room. I feel royal in my head, starting to bounce aggressively. Turn around, shemands, and I lock eyes with the triplet Adonis. I¡¯m hit with a rush of feeling deep in my heart once I do, and it makes me dizzy. I turn to another triplet next to him, and I¡¯m hit again, the dizzy feeling washing over me. Damon is still pulling me to the door as I finally set eyes on Ares. I¡¯m hit with the feeling once more. Mate Mate Mate Royal yells, and I look at Ares, who is realizing who I am as well. Mother fucker, I¡¯m mated to three wolves. The realization and the exhaustion of the night catch up with me, and I start seeing ck spots. Thest thing I see before I give in is all three Alphas rushing towards me. Adonis Pov Once I smelled blueberries, I knew who it was instantly. I linked Kyle to bring the pack soldiers in. When Ash told me about Ares punching her, I swear I never wanted to kill my brother as much as I did at that moment, but Arabe¡¯s mate smellpletely washed over me. Once we reached the room and saw her, she looked back at us. The mate bond connected instantly, and it made us fall back a bit. I saw the bond hit her, and she looked really weak. We rushed to her as she passed out. The king dropped her on the floor, which angered me as well. Ash was at her side, instantly picking her up in his arms, and I felt the mate tingles of their touch through the bond. Her friend Sam rushed over to her but was blocked in an instant by Kyle, whose eyes were ck as he was growling at her. She pushed him out of the way quickly and went to Ash to check on Arabe.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The fucker who dropped her looked shocked, but I had him pinned by his neck against the wall before he could even figure out what was going on. Our pack soldiers were piling in, surrounding everyone inside. All the men grabbed their mates, looking around in confusion. Damon was struggling and cursing in my grip, but he was powerless as Ss growled through me, and that made him stop and shut up quickly. ¡°What is this about?¡± He said it with a little fear in his eyes. Good. I¡¯m going to keep it there. ¡°OUR FUCKING MATE.¡± I growled loudly and tossed him to the floor near Ares, who was just standing there, staring at Arabe¡¯s body. I¡¯m not finished with him either, but I will deal with himter. Damon stands up, in a defensive position. ¡°She is a simple Omega; how could she ever be mated to you?¡± He spat as I circled him, ready to attack. ¡°She is mated to all three of us. I¡¯ve been told what you¡¯ve been doing to her. She is not leaving with you.¡± I growled at him. He stops walking as someone who I assume is one of his ally alphases over to him and talks to him, most likely exining the gravity of the situation. That seems to pull him out of his stance, as he stands up and fixes himself. He had a smirk on his face. ¡°ording to ourws, she will stay here, but you three have to acknowledge she is your mate. He looks at Ares as he says this. I walk over to Ash, who is holding onto Arabe, and Ash is ring at Ares, ready to see his answer. Ares is still looking at Arabe¡¯s body and then looks up at Ash and me. I know our eyes are ck, and we are ring at him as our wolves are out, ready to see what he says. It¡¯s extremely quiet as everyone now looks at Ares. It¡¯smon knowledge that he doesn¡¯t want a mate, and when he rejects her, it will shatter the mate bond. He looks like he is about to say no when I hear Ash through the triplet bond. If you reject her, I will fucking kill him, and then I will fucking kill you. I look towards Ash at the sudden deration, and Ares¡¯s eyes widen quickly before they turn to anger. I hold an attached stance in case he tries to attack Ash, but he smirks and turns his gaze to King Damon. ¡°You heard my brother; she is our mate? Do you really want to be stupid enough to find out what happens if you attempt to take her away?¡± He says this to Damon, smiling. Ash and I nced at each other. We weren¡¯t expecting this. Damon wasn¡¯t either, as his smile was wiped off his face instantly. He nced at her in our arms. Ash and I growled at the disrespect. He turned his attention to Sam next to us. ¡°You¡¯reing with me,¡± he says, but Kyle stands protectively in front of her. ¡°Touch my mate, you die.¡± His wolf growled at him. His eyes turn angry as he realizes he no longer has anything. Moreover, Arabe was no longer his. He walks out angrily, with his alphas following him. I link ir and the soldiers to make sure he gets his sh*t and leaves the packnds. Ares walks up to us, and Arabe stirs. ¡°Take her to the guest room,¡± he says and turns around, walking out. Ash walks her to the guest room while Sam, Kyle, and I follow. I went into my room to find her a shirt and some shorts to sleep in. When Ie back in, Kyle and Sam seem to be in a heated debate, and Ash is sitting on the bed, watching Arabe sleep. ¡°What is your problem?¡± I asked Kyle and Sam. ¡°She wants to sleep in this room tonight, but she belongs in my room,¡± Kyle says, frustrated. ¡°I don¡¯t care where you think I belong; she is my best friend, and I¡¯m not fucking leaving her,¡± Sam replied, crossing her arms. ¡°But you¡¯re my mate,¡± Kyle says, trying to pull her in and smell her. ¡°You don¡¯t know half of the shit we have had to face in the ce wee from, Mate. I¡¯m staying here with her. When she wakes up, I will consider sleeping in your room.¡± She pushes him away. He storms out of the room, pissed. ¡°Finally, someone to put him in his ce,¡± I say yfully, and she smiles. ¡°I figured you were her mate when you saved her. At the pce, the queen hits her constantly, and no one does anything. The king does worse to her. Thank you for saving her. She didn¡¯t say anything, but I¡¯m sure she was thinking about you. Also, she was lying about what she said; she was forced.¡± Sam tried to exin, but I held my hand up, stopping her. ¡°We already know. We were told everything already.¡± I tell her, and she nods. Suddenly, Arabe sits up, clutching her chest. ¡°It hurts; it hurts; what is happening?¡± She moans in pain. Suddenly I feel the same pain, just not as bad, and then I know. Ares is fucking someone. I swear, I¡¯m going to disable him. I almost walk out when she groans again, in really bad pain. The pain I¡¯m feeling hurts, but I know what she is feeling is 10 times as bad since she is at the other end of our bond. If Ares had never acknowledged her as our mate, she wouldn¡¯t have felt a thing. Usually, you don¡¯t feel a partner cheating until you mark them, but the rules are bent due to our lycan nature. Ash and I try to calm her as she cries from the pain, and we seem to have been that way for a while. We hear a pop, and I realize she is now shifting. Ash puts her on the floor softly as I push the bed away to give her room. She cried out in pain. Ash and I both took her hand and talked her through it until, finally, she shifted. When she finally stops shifting, I marvel at her wolf. She is truly a sight to behold. Ash Pov Arabe¡¯s Wolf is so beautiful, I almost want to cry. I know from the report Adonis had that she is special, but seeing her wolf in person is amazing. Her wolf is so silver that it can pass for white. Her wolf is almost the same height as ours, instantly confirming her royal status since she is taller than the average wolf. Once I felt the pain of needles in my heart, I knew Ares was cheating on her. Fucking bastard, but I couldn¡¯t focus on him. I tried linking to him, but he cut our link. I was probably mad; I threatened him earlier. He will get over it. I stood up and kissed her wolf on the head. She nudges her head lovingly on my legs and Adonis as well. ¡°Shift,¡± Adonismands with his Lycan voice, but she continues to rub her head on his legs. He looks at me, confused. No wolf can refuse our Lycan shiftmand. It¡¯s because she is a royal alpha wolf bred by an extremely powerful force. She does not have to respond to ourmands like others, Soren tells me. I got on my knees. ¡°Hi Wolf girl, you are stunning, and I can¡¯t wait for you to meet my Wolf Soren, but if it¡¯s okay with you, can we please have Arabe back now? She has had a long night and a horrible life, as I know you have seen, and we want to start right away by making sure that changes tonight, prettydy,¡± I told her, kissing her on the head again. She nods and licks my face, then shifts back to Arabe. ¡°Until next time,¡± she says through our bond. Sam takes her clothes from Adonis, and I turn around, waiting for her to get dressed. When she is done, I move the bed back, and Ash sets her back on it. Thankfully, the needles we were feeling are gone. ¡°He is sleeping with someone else,¡± she says, and my heart feels like it¡¯s breaking as I feel her sadness. I held her until she was done, then wiped her eyes. She gazed at me after her eyes widened at her, and she realized something. ¡°The feral wolf,¡± she whispers, and I nod and kiss her head. ¡°Not feral; I just didn¡¯t want to scare you,¡± I told her, smiling. She nodded and let more tears fall, but they seemed happy as she smiled at me, and then she looked at Adonis. He kneels in front of her. Her long blonde hair hase out of her bun, and it falls over her eyes. He put her hair out of her heart-shaped face and took her hand, kissing it. She smiled at him. ¡°Guess I¡¯m invisible now,¡± her friend says, and Arabe jumps, realizing the girl is there. ¡°Never,¡± Arabe says and holds out her hand, pulling the girl into a hug. The girl spends a while telling her what happened, and her eyes widen in surprise when she hears Ares im her as his. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me,¡± she says sadly, holding her head down. This upsets me and Adonis, but we both know how Ares feels. I hugged her again, letting her smell me. ¡°He does, Be. He is just stubborn and doesn¡¯t realize it, but we will talk to him. She nods andys down. I knew she would be sleepy soon. The first shift of a wolf is always the hardest on the body, and some people sleep for a few days after. We tucked her in and kissed her on the head. Her friend got in bed beside her, which annoyed me slightly, but I could tell it made Be morefortable, so I let it go. ¡°Goodnight, Be,¡± I told her. ¡°Goodnight, Beauty,¡± Adonis tells her before we walk out and shut the door behind her. ¡°I¡¯m thinking we will finish what we started earlier,¡± I tell Adonis. ¡°Look at you reading my mind,¡± he replies, and we set off to find Ares. The Accident Arabe Pov I woke up with an intense pain in my chest. What is this? I asked Royal. Mate. Mate is cheating on us. Ares is the son of a bitch. I saw two of my friends already in the room. I can tell they are my friends due to their smell. They both smell like fresh honey and baked bread. One of them is beside me, but I can¡¯t concentrate because of the pain. He pulls me into his arms while another rubs my hand. My mate doesn¡¯t love me. He is cheating on me. It¡¯s all I can think about, and Royal howls sadly in my head. Suddenly, I felt a pop in my knees. I¡¯m sorry, but I need toe out. If I don¡¯t, I can¡¯t help with the pain of the needles we are feeling. Focus on the mates in front of us; they will help with the pain of shifting, Royal says. I do as she asks and focus on smelling my friends, who are trying to help me through the shift. After what seems forever, I end up being pushed to the back as Royal takes over. The cheating pain of Ares has dulled down thanks to my focus on the shift. Royal is taking over now. I watch as she lovingly nudges her head between Adonis¡¯s legs. The sparks from it are incredible. Adonis and my other mate both stare at me in awe. ¡°Shift,¡± Adonismands, but Royal doesn¡¯t listen. Of course, she doesn¡¯t. I want to see what I look like. My other mate in the room kneels in front of Royal and nts a kiss on her. It feels so good. I can see his eyes through the Royals. He has the most beautiful eyes I¡¯ve ever seen. One hazel, one blue. He convinces Royal to shift back to me. I shift back and am nude. I saw Sam bringing me some clothes. They smell like Adonis, and it¡¯s intoxicating as fuck. My mind drifts back to Ares. ¡°He is sleeping with someone else.¡± I thought I had said it in my head, but I guess I ended up saying it out loud, and I can tell both of my friends were angry. I don¡¯t like that they are angry. My mate with the bi-colored eyes sits next to me and wipes my tears away. I recognized him as the feral wolf from the forest. No wonder I felt sofortable around him. He kissed my head, happy that I remembered. I think I remember his name. Ash. Yes. It¡¯s Ash. Adonis kneels in front of me and kisses my hand. Each kiss is electrifying, and I want more. I forgot Sam was in the room until she made herself known. She told me what happened when I passed out and that Ares imed me. This makes me incredibly sad, considering what he is doing. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me,¡± I told her. I see my friends looking upset. Ares tries to convince me that he does, but I feel that he doesn¡¯t. After a while, I get sleepy, and Sam crawls in bed with me. My friends kiss my head goodnight and leave, and soon I drift off to sleep. I woke up a littleter, feeling distressed. I can tell this isn¡¯ting from me, though. It¡¯sing from my friends. It feels like it¡¯sing from all of them. I limp out of bed slowly, so I don¡¯t wake up Sam and follow the distress signal. It leads me outside to what I can assume are the training grounds. I saw three massive wolves. It looks like two of the wolves are attacking each other. This upsets me. I don¡¯t want any of them to fight. They were circling each other, and I ran between two of them just as they were attacking, getting caught in both of their ws on each of my sides. I at once fell to the ground, blood pouring out of me. At least they stopped fighting. All three wolves shift back at once. Adonis and Ares ran to me, bending down and taking off their shirts to stop the bleeding. ¡°Ah, fuck, Be, why did you do that?¡± Adonis cried out to me. I touched his face, trying to calm him down. ¡°Heard all of your distress calls,¡± I tell them, locking eyes with Ares, who is just staring down at me with what looks like anger and sadness. ¡°Mate,¡± I called out to him. He backs away. His expression turns to pure anger. ¡°I only imed you for my brothers. You are not my mate. You will never be my mate.¡± He spat at me. Ares and Adonis both growl at him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I feel tears pouring down my face at the rejection. His rejection cut through my heart, and I felt it in our bond. I end up spitting up blood and start choking on it. I felt Ash pick me up, and they ran. I see ck spots, and suddenly I¡¯m out. Ares Pov Once I found out she was my mate, I was pissed. When Ash threatened my life with her, I became even more pissed. Another reason to hate her is that she turned both of my brothers against me. I left the room after and found Briana, who was more than ready to fuck me. I knew that since the bond was in effect, she would feel it. Let it serve as a warning not to fuck with me. As I was fucking Briana, I felt the omegas distress. I was feeling some other pain as well that I couldn¡¯t ce, but I tuned it out. I could feel her distress, and it upset me for a second that I was the cause. I thought about what she did with both of my brothers, and I got upset all over again. Fucking bitch. After I came, I wasn¡¯t even interested in Briana anymore. Fucking her felt like I was fucking air. After Briana left, I went to the training grounds to blow off some steam. As I was leaving, my two annoying fucking brothers rushed me, and we ended up fighting. I knew they were with her when she felt that pain. I figured they would do that. We all shifted into our wolves and ended up fighting. As Adonis and I attacked each other, someone came between us. I realized it was her. We both wed her on both sides, and blood was pouring out fast. Adonis asks why she came, and she locks eyes with me, telling me she heard our distress. My distress. For a split second, I contemted picking her up, taking her to the hospital, and deciding against it. It already looks like she is healing anyway. This will punish her, so she stays out of my way. ¡°Mate,¡± she calls out to me. Oh hell no. I swear, if you let her die, I¡¯ll fucking leave you. A stupid human strike threatens. Great, my brother; now my Lycan. I¡¯m even more pissed. I block the connection with Strike and hurt her feelings, which earns me growls from my brothers. She tears up, and I regret what I said instantly as blood starts toe out of her mouth. I don¡¯t like this at all. I walk to pick her up, but Adonis just stands in front of her. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough for her brother. Just leave her be¡±, he sneers. Ash picks her up, and they run to the hospital. I can feel myself wanting to beat myself up, and I¡¯m upset at the feeling. I don¡¯t like how this omega is making me feel or all the shit she is causing between my family. The Unwanted Mate Arabe Pov I hear someone talking. It sounds like people are arguing. Men arguing. No¡­ Mates. I don¡¯t like that. Why are my friends arguing? I have a battle with my eyes that I don¡¯t want to open until I win it. It¡¯s so bright at first, but everything is nowing into focus. It looks like I¡¯m in a hospital room. Well, that¡¯s nice. I looked around the room and saw Sam asleep on a couch. Ares and Adonis are arguing back and forth with each other. Ash is just watching them. ¡°Mates,¡± I slurred, trying to get them to stop arguing. Adonis and Ash are at my side instantly, smothering my face in kisses. Ares is leaning against the wall, looking at me with an unreadable expression. Do I see relief? ¡°Be, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Adonis says, still nting kisses on me. ¡°It¡¯s okay, guys; I know it wasn¡¯t on purpose, and I can feel that I¡¯m almost healed,¡± I tell them. I sat up on the bed. Ares gave me a full-body look before turning around and walking out of the room. ¡°Ares?¡± I called out, but he was already gone. I feel my wolf is upset. She wants all her mates, not just two. I have to remind her that he doesn¡¯t want us. Sam woke up and smothered me in huge hugs. I¡¯m grateful that they are here. ¡°What were you guys arguing about?¡± I asked Ash. ¡°We chewed him out for cheating on you, causing you pain, and causing your wolf to force herself out,¡± he said. The memory of the pain makes my head hurt, as I felt like he knew what he was doing and was using my pain to punish me. Well, fuck him then. I won¡¯t keep wanting after someone who does not want me. Royal disagrees and says he wille around. I guess we will have to see. It¡¯s been a week since I¡¯ve been out of the hospital, and I¡¯ve been getting to know my way around the pack grounds. Thankfully, I had Cassie give me the history of the grounds. Everyone here bows their heads towards me in respect. Some have even started calling me Luna, but I am not yet mated or marked. I do not deserve the title until it happens. Ash and Adonis introduced me to their family. Everyone is so nice, and it¡¯s allforting. Sam finally moves in with Kyle, and they are marked and mated. I admit that I am a little envious. Everyone can see that they are so in love, but it has been rocky with Sam worrying over me constantly, which I tell her not to do. It¡¯s crazy. Ares has been avoiding me. I¡¯ve been avoiding him just as much. I see him sometimes walking around with what people call the pack slut. I feel my wolf stir in anger about it, but what am I going to do? I can¡¯t make someone want me who doesn¡¯t. I upy my time enjoying thepany of my other friends. I moved into their room right after Ares moved out of it. It hurts knowing that 1/3 of my heart feels shattered when he rejects me or avoids me. I try hard not to let it get me down. Ash and Adonis are busy in their office, on the phone with their dads about the recent vampire attacks. The vampires are looking for something or someone, but that is all the boys will tell me. I decided to go for a run in the forest to get some fresh air. I grab some clothes in a bag and shift to Royal, who is happy to be let out again. Shifting for me is painless now, and I¡¯m able to do it extremely fast. I end up back at the waterfallke where I first met Ares. It¡¯s quiet here, minus the sounds of the water. The day is so pretty, and the clouds are beautiful in the sky. I decided to take a swim, so I shifted back and changed into a swimsuit. The water feels incredible, and I rx in it. I close my eyes and sing a song since no one is around to hear my terrible voice. Music helps the pain, though. One of my favorite songs is Someone That I Used to Know by Gotye. But you didn¡¯t have to cut me off. Make it sound like it never happened and that we were nothing. And I don¡¯t even need your love. But you treat me like a stranger, and that feels so rough. No, you didn¡¯t have to stoop so low. Have your friends collect your records and then change your number. I guess that I don¡¯t need that, though. Now you¡¯re just somebody that I used to know. Somebody¡­¡­ ¡°Nice voice,¡± someone says from behind me, making me drop fully into the water. I came back up, using a rock to support myself. Fucking Ares. He is just standing there with a smirk on his face and his arms crossed. I narrowed my eyes toward him. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked him, annoyed, and he startled me.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°What little mate, I can¡¯t listen to you sing,¡± he says with another smirk, and this increases my anger. ¡°So, I¡¯m your mate now, whereas a week ago, you said I wasn¡¯t. You need to choose a side, Ares, and I¡¯m losing my patience with you. Go find that whore you¡¯ve been with and bother her,¡± I told him, climbing out of the water. I can see I upset him, but he ys it off with a smirk. ¡°I do believe I will. Nothing of interest to me here anyway,¡± he says and shifts, running back into the forest. I know he is trying to get under my skin, but I won¡¯t let him. I hate him. No, you don¡¯t reply. I mentally rolled my eyes at her before getting my stuff and going back to pack grounds. Once I reach my room, I see Adonis and Ash both in there, watching TV on the bed. ¡°My guys¡± greeted them, and their faces lit up. They jump off the bed. ¡°Be, beauty,¡± I¡¯m greeted as they kiss my wet face. ¡°Sorry, we couldn¡¯t spend the day with you,¡± Adonis says. ¡°Yeah, this vampire problem has been crazytely,¡± Ash says. ¡°It¡¯s okay, my guys; just do what you need to do. I¡¯m fine. I need to shower, guys. Be back in a minute,¡± I told them, and I headed to the bathroom. They had someone do some shopping for me, so I have a whole new wardrobe of clothes, thankfully. After my shower, I dress in some casual clothes and get in bed between them. It¡¯sforting. They breathed in my scent, and soon they were all drifting off to sleep. She is Mine Ares Pov I¡¯ve been managing to avoid the little Omega since she got out of the hospital. My brothers only seem to talk to me when we have pack business as alphas to discuss, but that is about it. I know they are still upset about me cheating on her. I admit, I¡¯m upset with myself as well, but then I can¡¯t forget what I saw her doing on thest day of the summit. It felt like it just broke me, and the only way I can repress it is by pushing her away. My brothers are keeping her happy by the looks of it, and this frustrates me a little. I know I don¡¯t want a mate; I don¡¯t want her, but if I did, I would want the type of rtionship they seem to have with her. I had been hiding behind Briana, who is still keen on being made Luna due to my brothers and my not mating with the Omega. Which is really my fault, but whatever. We ran this pack just fine without her, and we will continue to do so. My rules. The goddess should have thought twice before giving us all the same mate. I decided to go for a run today. On the way back, I heard the most beautiful voice. I saw it wasing from the waterfall my brothers and I used to swim in. I knew who it was from her smell. Her smell of blueberries is soforting to me, though I¡¯d never admit it. I am about to continue back to the packhouse, but she looks so peaceful. I realize now just how perfect she is. Her beautiful blonde hair and perfect skin. The sound of her singing was like a siren call, as it drew me closer and closer until I scared her, which made meugh a bit. I knew I was annoying hertely and that she was even more annoyed. I could feel it in the bond. After she spoke her mind and reminded me about being with Briana, I got upset. I should have reached out and told her I wasn¡¯t even fucking Briana anymore and that I just wanted to start spending time with her now, but it came out theplete other way around, and the look of hurt on her face reached me. I had to run away because if I hadn¡¯t, I would have kissed her perfect heart-shaped face until the tears were gone. I hated those sappy feelings I was having. I have to keep reminding myself that mates mean weakness and mother fucker. I hated how she was bing mine. King Damon Pov Fuckkk. It¡¯s been a week. It has been a whole fucking week since those bastards stole my precious flower. I don¡¯t care if they were her friends or not; she fucking belonged to me. My anger rises when I think about all three of them probably kissing and touching her. My innocent girl. How dare she fucking stay there? Is she not grateful? I took her into my home and raised the bitch. The seer soldier who brought her to me told me she would have beauty like none before and would be of high value to some. Well, I took her for myself. What value could a simple Omega be worth anyway? I miss her. I can imagine her on her knees, begging to be forgiven for defying my will, and I shove my dick in her pretty little mouth, making her choke on it until I¡¯m satisfied. I can feel my dick jump at the thought. Fuck! No one can get me harder than that fucking Omega. I admit I wasn¡¯t expecting Ares to im her so easily, and I thought I would be victorious in bringing her back, but I was wrong. My fists connect with the wall as my mind drifts back to her. My innocent girl. Every inch of her body and soul belongs to me, and now they are trying to stake a im. All because of the moon goddess degree. Well, fuck the moon goddess. I am going to get my flower back somehow if it¡¯s thest fucking thing I ever do, and I will kill everyone who stands in my way. SHE¡¯S MINE! Adonis Pov I¡¯m annoyed at the fact I was called to thisst second meeting with my dad¡¯s via Skype, my brothers, my beta, Gamma, and my mom when I¡¯d much rather be back in bed with my Be, but Dad¡¯s message said this is urgent, so here we are, waiting for the call to connect, and it finally does. ¡°Sons,¡± our fathers greeted us, and we nodded. ¡°Mi amor¡±. They greeted my mother. ¡°Hello, husbands, so what¡¯s going on?¡± Our mom says ¡°So, we are currently on the border of South Carolina before it crosses North Carolina into a small town called Loris. It¡¯s an area where most of the vampires have been spotted, and we have finally caught one,¡± Ethan tells us. ¡°After some persuasion from yours truly,¡± Aiden says, and I mentally roll my eyes. ¡°We have gotten information that they are looking for a certain kind of wolf,¡± Aiden tells us. ¡°What would a vamp want with a wolf?¡± Ares asked. ¡°This wolf is said to be special, thest of its kind,¡± Ethan says. ¡°What kind of special wolf?¡± I asked him. ¡°We¡¯re not sure, but the vamp says they are under orders from the boss. They do not know his name, but I can tell whoever it is, they fear them tremendously. The vamp says they have been tracking this special wolf ever since the wolf¡¯s pack was destroyed years ago, but they lost sight of the wolf,¡± Ethan says. ¡°Do they say what powers this wolf holds and if it¡¯s a woman or man?¡± I ask. ¡°They don¡¯t know the gender, but the vamp says this wolfes from a powerful n of elementals,¡± Aiden says, and I stiffen up instantly. I look at Ash, who does the same. ¡°What are elementals?¡± Ares asks, noticing the recent reaction. Kyle and ir step out of the room. ¡°They were a pack of royal wolves who were massacred years ago. Their pack was based in North Carolina, but they were hidden from the North Carolina Alpha King. The alpha lineage was said to have been able to manipte the four elements: water, fire, air, and earth. Their wolves are special as well. You can tell if a wolf is a royal elemental if it is in wolf form. Their forms are as big as a lycan, and their coats are very light silver. It¡¯s also said they carry other powers as well, but we don¡¯t know what kind. We have a friend who knew of the n,¡± Ethan exins. My hand was gripping the table so hard, and I didn¡¯t realize it until I ended up ripping through the wood. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mom asks. ¡°They are looking for Arabe.¡± I grit through my teeth, almost seething. I can feel the anger rolling from Ash as well, whose eyes are switching from ck to his bi-colored eyes. ¡°They will not have her,¡± Ash growls, hitting his fist on the table. Ares just watches us, obviously confused. ¡°Why are they looking for the omega?¡± Ares asks us. ¡°As if you care,¡± I growled at him. Kyle and ire back in with the papers they found on Arabe and hand copies to everyone. ¡°If she is thest alpha royal alive, then it would mean she is not an omega. Has she shown any powers?¡± Mom asks, looking between Ash and me, who are still ring at Ares. ¡°She hasn¡¯t shown her powers yet. We don¡¯t even know if she knows about her powers, but I can confirm it¡¯s her by her wolf. A week ago, she was forced to shift from the pain of a certain person cheating on her. Her pain was so severe that her wolf made her shift for the first time, to take her mind off it,¡± I told everyone, focusing my eyes on Ares, who still just stood there with an unreadable expression, but I swore I saw a hint of guilt. Good. I hear Mom sigh. ¡°Well, if they are looking for her, then we will do all we can to keep her protected here,¡± Mom says. I can see her looking at Ares, most likely linking him and bitching at him for cheating.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Why do they want her?¡± Ares asks again. His expression is still unreadable. ¡°The vamp says to siphon her powers. Some vampires do not have the ability to daywalk. They believe drinking her blood will allow them ess to her powers for a brief period, and it will allow them to be able to walk in the sun,¡± Aiden says. I nod. ¡°Do everything you can to keep them off her trail, and we will do what we can here to try to prepare for a possible war with the vamps,¡± I told him. My mind starts going off in all possibilities, so we are prepared for everything,¡± I tell them, and they nod and say goodbye, ending the call. The whole room is quiet as everyone processes what we have just heard until we all get a message from our dad, Aiden. We have contacted our friend, who is now on the way to aid you in training your Luna. She will be there in a few days. ¡°If they are indeeding for her, then we need to figure out how her powers work so we can train her to protect herself,¡± Mom says. ¡°We will protect her,¡± Ash and I growled slowly. Mom smacks us on the back of the head. ¡°Don¡¯t growl at me; I¡¯m simply stating the facts.¡± If indeed we are to have a war heading this way for her specifically, it would make sense that she knows how to use her powers to protect herself. I have every faith ALL of you boys will protect her,¡± mom says, looking towards Ares, who looks down at the papers in his hand. ¡°Kyle, get me everything you can on all the known vamps in both North Carolina and here. Get me all the information you can about the pack that was exterminated. Find a witch to help you.¡± I tell them, and they nod. ¡°ir, find out all you can about King Damon that isn¡¯t included in this report. ording to the report, she was his trophy for years, and he abused her. He may know about her powers, and it¡¯s possible he doesn¡¯t, but that won¡¯t stop me from making his head my trophy once this is all done. Something in my gut tells me we haven¡¯t seen thest of him,¡± I told her. She nods and leaves. ¡°Meanwhile, we can talk to Be and see if she knows anything,¡± Ash says to me. ¡°I¡¯ming too,¡± Ares says, and I re at him, but he just rolls his eyes. ¡°I know the four of us are not on good terms, but you care about her, so I will help protect her too,¡± he says. Although I can¡¯t stand to look at him, I know he is right. We all need to pull together to protect her. ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed,¡± Mom says, and we walk out. ¡°Are you staying behind a minute?¡± she says, and I smile a little. Knowing mom, she was going to scold him more. Ash and I make our way back to bed for Be, who is still sleeping like an angel. ¡°We need to protect her; I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if something happens to her,¡± Ash says, pulling. Her hair from her face. ¡°We will. Even though I hate to admit this, I know Ares will as well. He says he doesn¡¯t want a mate, but I can tell he wants her just as much. He just has the most fucked-up way of showing it, and he will never admit it.¡± I told him. ¡°ording to him, his friends mean weakness. If only he could see what we see,¡± Ash says, still ying in Arabe¡¯s hair. She stirs a little, but stays asleep. I breathe in her blueberry-mate scent. I know Ares wille around eventually. Let him wallow in his guilt for a few days. Demands and a Kiss Ares Pov ¡°Sit down,¡± my mommands, and I do. I can feel her anger rolling off. ¡°You cheated on your mate,¡± Mom demanded, and I hung my head in shame. ¡°Well, speak,¡± Mom says. ¡°You know I don¡¯t want a mate,¡± I told her, meeting her eyes. I want to look away, but I have to face up to what I¡¯ve done. ¡°Well, as your father says, tough shit. You were hoping that you would all get separate mates, but the Moon Goddess paired you up with someone who is probably extremely powerful enough that she has to be paired with three powerful Lycans to match her direct lineage,¡± I said, holding my eyes. ¡°Just because the moon goddess paired us up with the omega doesn¡¯t mean I will be forced to ept her,¡± I say, getting annoyed, and I can feel her heat aura spread in the room, not that it affects me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Ever since you were a child, you have been stubborn and cut off. You don¡¯t let anyone get close to you. You shelter yourself away, believing it will make you stronger, but it won¡¯t. Your ignorance has put a space between you and your brothers.¡± She says this and then takes my face in her hands. ¡°You will end up alone and weak, my son. You have a sweet mate who I know loves you. Even though you won¡¯t admit it, you love her too. Pushing her away will weaken the bond you four have established. Is this what you want? To weaken yourself and your brothers as well.¡± She speaks. I remain quiet. I hadn¡¯t thought about that. She lets my face go. ¡°Figure this shit out and apologize before it¡¯s toote to fix it,¡± she says and leaves the room, leaving me with my thoughts and, even more, my guilt. Arabe Pov This is the fifth day in a row I¡¯ve woken up to my friends not being here. I rarely see them during the day, as they are stuck in their office doing office work. When I go to sleep, they aren¡¯t beside me. Sam says Kyle is doing the same. I can feel something big is going on, but when I ask them, they deflect my question. It hurts my feelings, but I¡¯m sure, whatever it is, it¡¯s important. Right now, I¡¯m walking down the main hall, and I end up in the study where King Damon assaulted me. I can feel my head start to spin as the memory fills in and the tears form. I lean against a table for support. I start to smell my mate¡¯s smell, and I turn around only to find Ares leaning against the wall, watching me. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked him, wiping my tears away. His face holds some sort of emotion that I can¡¯t ce. ¡°I felt your stress, and I came to see if you¡¯re okay,¡± he says. He came to see if I was okay. I call it bullshit. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks; you can keep doing whatever you were doing,¡± I told him. The memory of him hitting me in this room is still fresh in my mind. Suddenly, he is in front of me, gripping my waist with both arms, and he is breathing me in. I struggled a little to get out of his grip, but, if I¡¯m honest, I was enjoying his touch on me. It was firm yet gentle, and I could hear Royal purr in content. ¡°You smell so good,¡± he says, still nuzzling his head in my neck in a deep voice, and I feel myself having an inner battle, trying not to cave in but wanting to. I ended up breathing him in as well, and I leaned into his shoulder, putting my arms around his waist slowly. This sudden affection from him was pushing me to the breaking point. I turned around and ran through the backdoor. The skies were dark, and it was raining hard outside. I stopped and let the rain wash over me as my tears fell too. The rain felt good on my skin. It matched my mood. I turned back around, and Ares was right behind me. Why won¡¯t he leave me alone? ¡°Don¡¯t run from me,¡± he said, grabbing my arm, and I shrugged him off. I can¡¯t deal with this anymore. I couldn¡¯t deal with him. I back up from him, all of my emotions bubbling to the surface. ¡°You don¡¯t want me,¡± I told him. ¡°You don¡¯t want a mate. You have told me countless times, over and over, that you don¡¯t want me. Calling me a slut. You hit me. I hadn¡¯t even done anything to you, and yet you hit me. You cheated on me. You epted the mate bond, but then you turned around and cheated on me. I would never have done anything like that to you. You hurt me. Why did you hurt me? Never mind, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just an omega to you, and right now your brothers are ignoring me too, so how about just fucking all of you?¡± I told him, tears rolling down my face. His expression goes back to being unreadable, and the fact that he is silent just angers me more. I decided I had enough, and I pushed past him, but he grabbed my arm as I walked past him and pulled me into a kiss. This caught mepletely by surprise, and, because of the mate bond, I melted instantly. This kiss was animal-like, and I found myself moaning into it as he wrapped his arms around my waist and I wrapped mine across his neck, ying with his ck, silky, now wet hair. We fought for dominance as our tongues danced together. He picked me up, and I wrapped my legs around him. I felt a need. A deep need and I wanted, no I needed him. I fucking needed him. I started to feel a buzz inside of me, and it was building fast. He was kissing me through my tears, and it was so perfect until he pulled back and looked around him. He let me go instantly, still looking around him. My eyes left his face and widened in shock as I looked around us. The rain had stopped, and a circle of water was flowing in a perfect circle around us. It dropped instantly. He looked back at me. ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± he muttered and shifted, running into the forest. I stood there stunned, not sure how to process what just happened. He kissed me. He fucking kissed me. I touched my lips, swollen from the kiss, and the puddle of water on the ground. I created a circle of water around us. Royal, what happened just now? You unlock the power yourself when you exin your feelings to Mate, causing our power to flow out of you and mix with the rainwater. Do I have my other abilities now too? Not yet. They wille when you are ready. I contemted shifting and finding Ares, but I remember what he said.¡±I can¡¯t do this,¡± he said. He doesn¡¯t want me, and that sh*t hurts beyond anything. I straightened myself up and headed back into the building, unaware that someone was watching me. Bliss and Burgers Ash Pov My brothers and I have been busy trying to figure out the vamps¡¯ movements. We have been in our office most of the time, talking about strategy, etc. Ares left earlier and never came back. No surprise there. I can¡¯t talk, though. Aiden and I have been so busy that we haven¡¯t given any time to Be, and I know she thinks we are ignoring her. My attention is brought back to the conversation at hand.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, the vamps are now ughtering small packs, looking for information,¡± our dad, Ethan, tells us on the phone. ¡°How far away is the closest Vamp activity from here?¡± I ask. ¡°They are about 100 miles off, but they will be working their way towards you soon. We will be back home soon, but I suggest you prepare the pack. A few vampires we captured informed us that they have close to 5000 vampires, and more are joining their cause each day. We have yet to get a location.¡± Ethan says ¡°Keep us posted,¡± Adonis says, hanging up the call. ¡°They will soon find out she is here and wille for her,¡± Adonis tells us. ¡°If her blood really allows them to walk in the sun, Luna will never be safe. They will keeping for her,¡± ir states. ¡°Up the security on the border,¡± I tell Kyle and ir. They nod and leave. ¡°We need to call cousin Shane and see if they know anything that will help,¡± I tell Adonis. ¡°He is still on their family vacation with Aunt Lauren and Uncle Alverez, but I¡¯ll call himter,¡± I tell him. ¡°Where is Ares?¡± Adonis sneers, and I shrug. ¡°We need to find Arabe, though. We still need to talk to her about what she knows. Also, she thinks we have been ignoring her. We need to tell her,¡± I told Adonis, and that seemed to pull him from his angry state. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he says, and we set out to find her. Arabe Pov After I came back inside, I went to my room. I was soaked by the rain, and I just wanted to get out of my clothes. After I changed into some clothes, I toweled, dried my hair, and sat back on the bed. I put my knees up to my chest and my head on them. Ares kissed me. I still couldn¡¯t believe it, and my freaking powers wereing out, but then Ares said he couldn¡¯t do it. He didn¡¯t want to give me a chance. Give us a chance. The doors of the room swung open, with Ash and Adonising in. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen them. They both have bags under their eyes, and they look tired, but those eyes turn into worry, and they rush to me. I know they can tell I¡¯ve been crying. ¡°Be, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adonis asks, but I just shake my head. ¡°You smell like Ares. Did he do something to you?¡± Ash says, and my head shoots up. I¡¯ve already caused enough pain between them. ¡°No. We argued earlier, and I think I hurt his feelings. He took off, running into the woods.¡± I told them. ¡°Well, that exins why he didn¡¯te back to the meeting,¡± Adonis says, and Ash nods. ¡°Be was sorry for not spending as much time with you. As you know, we¡¯ve been trying to deal with the vamp situation. We wanted to keep you in the dark for as long as possible, but due to recent events, we need as much information as we can get.¡± Adonis says, and I nod. I want to help, though I don¡¯t know how. ¡°Be, the vamps are looking for a special wolf. A special wolf who can control the four elements. Do you know anything about this?¡± Ash asks me. I realized I had never told them about my powers. But wait. Are they looking for me? ¡°Uh yes. My wolf told me Ie from a tribe of elementals and that I have powers, though I don¡¯t know how to use them.¡± I told them. ¡°They are looking for you to use your blood. They think it will allow them to channel the elements and give them the ability to walk in the sun unharmed. We have been looking for ways to keep them froming here,¡± Ash tells me, and it makes sense. They have been working nonstop to save me. No wonder they look like that. ¡°I¡¯ve only channeled water, but I don¡¯t know how I did it. It only happened when¡­ I trailed off. I remember the moment between Ares and me. ¡°When what?¡± Ash asks. He pulls me from the memory. ¡°When I just felt at peace, I ended up creating a flow of water in a circle around me, but it didn¡¯tst. They nod. ¡°Our dads are sending someone to help you work into your powers. They said this person knew of the pack you came from,¡± Adonis says, and I feel my heart drop. Maybe this person can tell me about my family. ¡°They will be here soon,¡± Ash says, and I nod. My stomach then growls. ¡°Hungry?¡± Adonis asks, and I nod. He then leaves the room to get food. I lean onto Ash, and he breathes me in, kissing my head. His mate¡¯s scent is warm and intoxicating. I pulled back and grabbed the back of his head, pulling him into a kiss. I can tell I took him by surprise, but he kissed me back. His lips were so soft, and it had me craving them. I shifted my position so that now I was straddling him, running my hands through his hair, and he wrapped his arms around my waist, trailing them over my body. It felt so good, and I found myself shivering. In response to my body shivering, he moaned a bit, causing one toe from me as well. He started nting kisses on my neck, and I moaned a bit louder this time as I tossed my head back. I was getting wetter and wetter, and I could feel his dickens pressing against me, which was adding to my excitement. ¡°I want you,¡± I whispered in his ear, and I yed with his earlobe. He pushed me back a bit. ¡°Are you sure, Be?¡± He asked, his bi-colored eyes gazing into mine. I loved the fact that he was asking me. No one ever asked me. I smiled and nodded, and he lifted my shirt off me. I pulled him back for a kiss. This kiss was more of a need as we pulled off each other¡¯s clothes. When he pushed off his pants, my eyes trailed his well-defined chest past the delicious-looking v, down to his member, who was huge and erect. I grabbed it in my hands, and he let out a moan, throwing his head back. I was stroking him while we kissed, loving the way he sounded. He didn¡¯t let me do it for long. He positioned me quickly to where I was on my back in a fast motion, and he was between my legs. I was now lying on the edge of the bed, facing the headboard. He trailed kisses from my legs to my inner thigh, teasing me when he was close to my core. ¡°Please,¡± I moaned. I was losing my mind about it. He smirked and slid his lips right onto my lips, slurping all the juices I was producing. I was moaning loudly, and not long after that, an orgasm tore from me. This orgasm was so strong, and it felt very right. Ash licked me clean and trailed kisses up my body. ¡°So sweet,¡± he growled, and I shivered. He made his way up to my breasts and cupped them in his hand, nting soft kisses on my nipples. He then started suckling them, and I was in heaven. He put one arm around me as he positioned his dickey to slide up and down on the outside of my wet flower. His teases were maddening. He then stopped rubbing against me. He was looking into my eyes. ¡°Ash, please,¡± I moaned, and the sudden thrust of his member filled me with immense pleasure. I tossed my head back, arching my back, as we moaned and groaned together in harmony, kissing each other. He fit so perfectly inside me, and that sh*t felt so good. I tossed my head back again and saw Adonis was back. When the fuck did he get back? He was sitting on the couch, watching it. Ash was still pounding into me, and, man, oh man, I was feeling so good. He then turned me around to where I was on my stomach and started rubbing my flower with his fingers. He then leaned down and nibbled on my ear while spreading my legs. ¡°Keep your eyes on him,¡± he whispered, and my eyes at once flew to Adonis, whose hazel eyes were watching amusedly. I held his gaze, and then I felt Ash push inside me. Fuckkk, I hissed, keeping my eyes on Adonis. I could see his bulge trying toe out of his pants. I moaned and licked my lips. His eyes trailed my lips as I did it, and he pulled his dick out. It was so stiff, springing off his jeans. He started jerking off, his eyes never leaving my face, as I kept moaning with each beautiful thrust Ash was giving me. Between Ash¡¯s thrust and watching Adonis jerk himself, I couldn¡¯t hold back the shattering orgasm that forced its way from me, and I fucking screamed in pleasure. I literally felt like I had orgasmed for the first time. I ended up triggering Ash¡¯s nut, which came hard inside me. He then pulled out andid next to me, both of us catching our breath, but I knew I had another orgasm left, and I knew exactly who to let give it to me. I hopped off the bed and made my way to the couch Adonis was on. He pulled me onto him, and I started grinding against his dick while I attacked his mouth. His kisses were equally sweet, and we ended up fighting for dominance as our tongues danced together. I lifted myself, positioning his member under me, and I slid down on it, moaning from the fullness I was getting. I was riding him slowly, enjoying the low growls he was giving me with the grind of my hips. He then started pushing into me from his position, which caused me to start bouncing on him. My breasts were on full disy, and his tongue teased my nipples. I felt another orgasm rising, and I knew he was close. The faster baby girl he growled, and the man was that sexy. Iplied until we climaxed together. I copsed on his chest as we rode our highs together. After a while, I got off him, moaning from the feeling. My stomach growled even louder this time. Adonis got up and put on some shorts to go get more hot food. I turned around, and Ash was simply eating my food. ¡°You bastard,¡± I yelled, yfully throwing a pillow to him, which he ducked. ¡°Your burger was getting cold,¡± he said with a mouthful. I shook my head and walked up to him, nting a kiss on his forehead before heading to the shower. After my shower, Adonis and Ash were both on the bed eating. I climbed in bed between them, and they both nted a kiss on my head before handing me my burger and fries. We ended the night cuddling and watching TV until we all fell asleep. The Distress Call Ares Pov I ran into the woods after kissing her. I couldn¡¯t believe I had just fucking done that. What is wrong with me? And her powers started manifesting. Fuck! You are in love with your mate, and the faster you ept it, the faster we can get on with marking her, as Luna Strike says. I¡¯m not in love with her. I dislike omegas. She came among my brothers. She is a slut. Don¡¯t be stupid, human; you saw the papers. For all we know, that fucker was probably raping her. I growled at the thought. Even if that were true, I couldn¡¯t allow myself to feel it. With the threat surrounding her, if I let feelings get involved, the vamps may see a weak spot and catch me off guard. I¡¯m always guarded and never let them down. I refuse to let it down for her. Tell yourself what you need, Ares, but you forget that I¡¯m a part of you. I know how you feel. Keep denying me if you wish, but you and I know sooner orter that you will cave, Strike says, closing the link. I mentally rolled my eyes at him. I¡¯ll prove him wrong. I¡¯ll make sure she hates me so much, but it will keep her safe. I will keep her safe. I will keep her safe for my brothers, because they need her. I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t need her. I don¡¯t need her. I don¡¯t want her. I kept repeating this to myself as I headed back to the packhouse, even though, deep down, I knew I didn¡¯t believe it. I spent the rest of the day in the office and went upstairs. I contemted going to the other end of the floor to apologize to her and my brothers, but decided against it. No weakness. No weakness. None. I ended up in the guest room I¡¯ve been in for thest week and closed the door. It waste, so I knew that, most likely, everyone was asleep. I washed up and kicked back on the bed, trying to fall asleep. I couldn¡¯t, though, so I ended up on my back with my hands behind my head, staring up at the ceiling. Arabe somehow ended up overtaking my thoughts. Her beautiful heart-shaped face, long blonde hair, and beautiful curves. The way her stormy blue-gray eyes seemed to pierce right into me. She is perfect. I start to remember all the horrible things I did to her. My thoughts were racing 1000 at a time. When this danger was over, would she even want me? She may never want me again, and that sent me into a slight panic. Suddenly, someone knocked on my door, and I opened it up. It was Arabe. She was wearing a beautiful white gown. I backed up and sat on the bed, not saying a word. She went in, closing the door behind her. Even if she hated me, I felt like I should at least say sorry for it all. ¡°Arabe I,¡± I said, but I never got to finish as she pulled me to her, down to her sweet lips. All rationality from earlier flew straight out the window after that. Fuck it. Arabe¡¯s Pov I ended up waking up in the middle of the night, feeling distressed. I looked at Ash and Adonis, who were both still sleeping. I didn¡¯t know why I was feeling this way. Ares ended up invading my thoughts again. Ares is soplicated. He says he doesn¡¯t want me, but I know differently. I knew he felt what I felt when he kissed me. I didn¡¯t know why I was feeling this way. He said over and over that he didn¡¯t want me. I groan internally. I climbed out of bed and threw on a nightgown. I left the room to go to the kitchen to get some water when I felt the distress call. It called out to me. I followed the call and knocked on the door, unsure why I was following this call. The door swung open, and it was Ares. Is this where he has been the whole time? He was dressed in gray sweatpants and a white t-shirt that outlined his muscles. His blue eyes looked down at me in annoyance, but then softened up. I heard music ying on the radio. Music calms him too. I thought he was going to tell me to go away, but he simply backed away and sat down on the bed. I walked in and closed the door. He looked so good, with this ck hair all tussled. He looked conflicted, like he was battling to tell me something, and all I knew was that I wanted to erase his painful look on his face, so I walked up to him and grabbed his shirt, pulling me into a kiss while he was saying my name. He was surprised at first, but he caved in quickly, and he kissed me back. Unlike his brothers, this kiss was more sweet and needy than animalistic, and I was hooked. He pulled me onto the bed and found his way on top of me, kissing me again. He ended up deepening the kiss as I ran my hands through his hair. He kissed my neck, nipping at the spot where his mark would go, and I moaned at the sudden touch. It was so tender and so sweet. I needed more. I pulled at his hands, feeling his already stiff dick, and pulled it out. He groaned at my touch, and I loved how it made me feel. I stroked him as he kept nipping at my neck. He then got off the bed and pulled my nightgown off. He pulled down his pants and took off his shirt, his blue eyes raking my body, and he licked his lips. I gushed at it. He climbed back on top of me, trailing kisses around my shoulder, and stopped at my breast, taking my nipple in his mouth and biting lightly with his teeth. I jumped at the sudden feeling. It was arousing. He made his way back up and back into my mouth. One of his hands trailed my body and above my core as he trailed small circles there. ¡°Are you, please?¡± I moaned. I was so lost in my head that I didn¡¯t even know what I was asking for, but he did. He inserted two fingers inside me, using this thumb to grind my clitoral area, and I was in such heaven. ¡°You¡¯re such a wet princess,¡± he said, still kissing me, and I just ended up bing even wetter at the sudden nickname. He increased the speed of his fingers, and my body spasmed as I released my orgasm on his fingers. He took his fingers out of me and put them in his mouth. ¡°So sweet,¡± he groaned, and, fuck, I needed him inside me after that. I used my wolf speed, pushing him on his back, and I climbed on top. I positioned his member under me and slid down on him. FUCKKK, we moaned together as I slid down, and I started riding him. I used his chest for support as I ended up grinding against him, feeling so full. He held me by my waist and motioned his hips towards me, keeping pace. We kept the pace for a while before he shifted us with his wolf speed, and I ended up on my back with him still inside me, my legs wrapped around me. He then took charge, pushing in and out of me, and I am in heaven right now. Our lips entwined, and the kiss deepened. ¡°Ares?¡± I moaned with my fingers, scratching his back. He hissed, as I¡¯m sure I was drawing blood, but I didn¡¯t care, and he didn¡¯t stop. He picked up the pace. I felt my stomach tighten as an orgasm formed, and I was close. ¡°Don¡¯te,¡± hemanded, and I tried so hard not to. ¡°You¡¯re so tight, princess,¡± he groaned, and I moaned in response. As he picked up the ace, he gripped my shoulders, pushing into me, and I felt an orgasm building up inside of me. This was such a pleasure that I never thought I would ever experience. I needed toe, but I needed him to tell me it was okay. ¡°I need to. I need to. I kept trailing off. He was pounding into me so roughly now, and I was struggling to hold the building orgasm. ¡°Come for me, princess,¡± he groaned, and that sh*t came bursting out of me. ¡°Oh, my god. Are!¡± I screamed, wing into his chest, as my orgasm filled my entire body with a high. Never in my life had I felt one with this much intensity. ¡°BELLA!¡± he groaned and shot right into me. We ended up riding high together, kissing each other. After we hade off our high, he slipped out of me and sat beside me. We remained silent for a while. I was lost in thought. I can¡¯t believe what just happened. He probably doesn¡¯t want me in his bed anymore. I try to stop the tears that want to form at the thought. I shift away from him and get ready to shift out of bed to get dressed, but he pulls me back to him and looks at me questionably. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked, his voice sounding so sexy. I didn¡¯t know if you would still want me here,¡± I told him, looking away. He grabs my face in his hand and makes me look back at him. ¡°Stay,¡± he says. It sounded more like a question to him. Ares was asking me to stay the night with him, and I was not in a position to say no. I wanted my mate. I nodded, and he pulled me into a kiss. The kiss was an I need you kiss, and it deepened. I felt him getting erect again. ¡°Really Ares,¡± I grinned into his mouth, and his face lit up with the cutest smile I¡¯ve ever seen. I loved it. I wasn¡¯t going to fight what I was feeling anymore. I¡¯ll admit it to myself. I love him. ¡°Well, maybe if you stopped kissing me, it wouldn¡¯t happen,¡± he says, nting kisses around my corbone. I couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°But you¡¯re kissing me,¡± I giggled, ying with his hair. ¡°Fair point,¡± he says and ends back in my mouth. This was a whole new side of Ares, and I wanted to get to know it more. I was smitten by it. We ended up making love a few more times before we passed out on the bed together, wrapped in each other¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I¡¯ve done to you, princess,¡± was all I heard before the darkness took me, and I fell asleep content. Ares Pov I ended up waking up first. It was the best sleep I have had in the longest time. I felt movement beside me, and I tensed, thinking Briana¡¯s annoying ass had wormed her way back into my bed again, but then I saw Arabe¡¯s heart-shaped face. She was sleeping, but she was smiling. The prior night¡¯s events came rushing into my head, and I felt incredibly happy. I end up running my fingers through her beautiful blonde hair carefully so I don¡¯t wake her up. She looks like an angel when she sleeps. She is so beautiful. What is this I¡¯m feeling? I remove my hands from her face and mentally facepalm myself. I¡¯m supposed to be keeping her at a distance and making her hate me. Here I am, doing the exact fucking opposite. Arabe stirs in her sleep. ¡°Ares?¡± she mumbles, and I smile. It¡¯s cute that she is dreaming about me. I trailed a finger down her face. Her skin is so soft. I lean in and inhale her blueberry-mate scent. It truly is intoxicating. ¡°Ares, I love¡­¡± Arabe mumbles, but we are both jolted up by bamming on my door. Arabe jumps up, slipping on her dress fast, half-sleepy as if she did something wrong, and I slip into shorts. Was she about to say what I think she was? The bamming continues, and I open the door, ready to curse out whoever is doing it. I see Briana, and she throws her arms around me for a kiss. I pushed her back and turned to look at Arabe, who had her hand over her chest, looking at me and Briana with horror. I saw the tears start to form in her eyes as she ran past me out of the room into hers, locking the door. My brothers wereing up the stairs at the time and saw her running into the room, and they both shifted their confused gazes to me and Briana. I grabbed Briana by her arm and tossed her out of my room. My rtionship with her ended a few days ago. ¡°Get the fuck out of my sight,¡± I growled to her, and she scrambled away, hurt. I don¡¯t care. My brothers are still looking at me in confusion. I ignored them and headed to their room. ¡°Princess,¡± I said, knocking on the door. No response. ¡°Princess, answer me, please,¡± I asked her. I can hear her sniffles, and I can feel her sadness, but she doesn¡¯t respond. ¡°Be, I didn¡¯t know she wasing. You have to believe me. Open the door, Be,¡± I begged her. ¡°Go away!¡± she shouts, and her crying bes even harder. That just pissed me off. I started to pound on the door. ¡°Open the fucking door, Be,¡± I demanded, but she didn¡¯t. She just continued to cry. I turned around and sighed, trying to keep my wolf froming out. Ash and Adonis are both smirking, looking at me with a surprised expression. ¡°WHAT?¡± I yelled at them and went to my room. I can hear them behind me. ¡°We were looking for Be, afraid something had happened, but it looked like she was in good hands,¡± Adonis states, looking at my messy bed and smirking.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get the fuck away from me,¡± I tell them, annoyed. They throw their hands up and leave. I swear I¡¯m going to fucking kill Briana. All Yours Arabe Pov I¡¯m hurt. Watching that pack slut wrap her arms around Ares and kiss him just broke me. Why was she even there? Suddenly, I felt like the slut he had been calling me all this time. I can hear him pounding on the door toe in, but I can¡¯t. I just can¡¯t. Once I look at him, all the pain he has caused me wille facing me head-on, and if I have to keep the door closed to block the wave off, I will. Suddenly, I hear rattling, and two peoplee in. My two other mates. They don¡¯t even know what to say, so they crawl into bed and just hold me while I cry. ¡°He is a dick.¡± I sniffled through my tears, and I could hear Ash¡¯s silent chuckle. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t normally do this, but in his defense, Be, he pushed her away. I don¡¯t think he knew she wasing. She has an annoying habit of showing up in ces she is not wanted,¡± Ash states. ¡°Why?¡± I ask. I can feel both of them tense up and look at each other. I wipe my eyes and turn to face them. They look guilty. ¡°Why?¡± I asked them, looking between both of them. ¡°She thinks we are going to make her our chosen mate and Luna,¡± Adonis says, his head still hanging down. ¡°And why does she think that?¡± I asked. I can feel my anger building. ¡°In the past. We may have. Slept with her together,¡± Ash says, looking equally guilty. I can feel my blood boil at this revtion, but I can see the regret on their faces, and I can¡¯t judge them for something they did in the past. ¡°And do you n on doing that?¡± I asked calmly. ¡°Hell no!¡± they shouted almost in unison. ¡°We are for you, Be. We have no desire to mark or mate with her. We know that Ares has still been sleeping with her, but even he does not want to mark or mate her. Since you haven¡¯t felt any paintely, I don¡¯t believe he has slept with her since he cheated on you.¡± Adonis exins. It does make sense, but I¡¯m not ready to face Ares yet. I will face himter, though, so we can sort our shit out. I wipe my face. I could feel myself sort of feeling a bit better. ¡°Speaking of which, did you have fun with our annoying brotherst night?¡± Ash asks with a cheesy smile on his face. I felt my face heat up with a blush, and I punched him in the shoulder softly. ¡°That wasn¡¯t what shocked me. What shocked me was his banging on the door, all mad. The princess opens the door. Please. Please. ¡± Adonis taunts me, and now I¡¯m in tears again, but only fromughing so hard. ¡°You¡¯re full of surprises, Be,¡± Ares says, kissing me on the head. Adonis spaces out in a mindlink. ¡°Thedy who is doing your training is here. Wash up and get dressed,¡± Adonis says.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After breakfast, I go outside. Adonis and Ash are speaking to a woman who I assume is my trainer. This woman is unlike anyone I¡¯ve ever seen before. Her hair was braided into a single braid that hung long down her back. She was dressed in a warrior¡¯s outfit. Her tan skin was beautiful, as the sun seemed to bounce off her. Her eyes were cat-like, and they darted towards me quickly as I approached. Ares was nowhere in sight. Adonis and Ash came to my side, and both kissed my head. ¡°Be, this is Cami. She is an Amazonian from one of our international packs,¡± Adonis says. I reached out to shake her hand. Her hands are rough, yet not so rough as to feel manly. ¡°Cami, this is our Luna and mate Arabe,¡± Ash introduced me. As I¡¯m shaking her hand, I feel strange. I feel like someone is tugging on my mind. I try to pull my hand back, but she pulls me closer to her. ¡°She has a block on her powers, yet I sense her water abilities are unlocked,¡± Cami says in a thick ent. I nodded, trying to get my head under control. Ash and Adonis get called away on Alpha duties, leaving me with Cami. ¡°Come, Arabe,¡± she said, and we ended up on the training grounds. Luckily, no one was there. She stood in front of a huge basin of water. ¡°Elemental energy is all around us, whether you know it or not. Your element flows as your emotions do. Some royals are only able to channel at most two elements, but I sense all four of them inside of you. Since you have unlocked water first, that is the first emotion we will practice. Bending wateres from feeling a sense of peace. Now, try to get the water out of the bin and into the air.¡± She speaks ¡°How do I do that by feeling peace?¡± I asked her. ¡°Precisely. You must concentrate on moving your emotions through you and out of your fingers. Concentrate on the water. How are flows? The ripples. Think about a puddle of water from inside your head running through each vein you have. Let it calm you.¡± She exins, and I nod. I look at the water and close my eyes, trying to picture the water moving and trying to feel at peace, but nothing happens. Keep trying, she says, and I do. Adonis and Ash find us a littleter, with me still trying to move the water. Cami says. Lifting the water into the air is all I need to do before we conclude our lesson today, but I can¡¯t seem to move it. ¡°You can do this, Be,¡± Ash says, kissing my forehead and moving back to my side to talk with Adonis and Cami. I shift my focus to the water, but I end up looking past it. I see Ares standing in the forest, talking with the pack slut. I try to keep my focus on them, but she keeps grabbing his arm, and I get pissed. He pushed her away, seeming upset with her, and was yelling at her, but she wasn¡¯t listening. ¡°Take the hint, bitch.¡± I growled slowly. I feel the wind blow, picking up speed as I watch them. Adonis and Ash look at me and follow my gaze towards them and back to me. Suddenly, Ares is walking away from her, and she pulls him back and kisses him. All of my anger, all the resentment, and all the hate I felt came pouring from me. My body started to heat up and started creating a fireball that soared through the air and mmed her into a tree. The tree limbs are wrapping around her like a snake. She struggles, but she can¡¯t get out. Using my wolf speed, I am in front of her quickly, grabbing her by the neck, my emotions boiling. ¡°Take the hint, bitch; he doesn¡¯t want you,¡± I said through my teeth. I can feel a burning heat journey from inside of me. ¡°Fucking bitch, he will always want me.¡± She spat at me. I raise my hand, and I feel the heat rush out of me, forming a ball in my hands. I was literally controlling fire, and yet that was the least concerning thing at that moment: I was going to kill this bitch. On each side of the tree, two huge rocks are lifted. I can¡¯t decide whether to burn her or crush her. Suddenly, Ares is in front of me. ¡°Stop, princess,¡± he says, grabbing my shoulders and trying to get my attention away. ¡°Taking up for your whore now?¡± I asked him, still holding a branch rope around the slut. ¡°She means nothing to me. That¡¯s what I was telling her. I don¡¯t want her. I want you, princess,¡± he says, gripping my face in his hand and looking me in the eye, causing the rope to break and Briana to drop to the ground. The rocks also drop. ¡°I only want you,¡± he says again, and I tear up. ¡°You¡¯re just going to break my heart again,¡± I told him. ¡°I won¡¯t. I told myself for the longest time that I would keep you away because it would make me weak, but I felt incredibly strong with youst night. It made my wolf stronger. I was wrong, princess, and I¡¯m sorry. The truth is, I can¡¯t keep fighting how I feel,¡± he says. ¡°How do you feel?¡± I asked him, tears forming. My fire dies out. I love you,¡± he said, and with that, he smashed his lips on mine, causing my tears to pour out. The pain poured out. The pain of being unwanted pours out. Briana ran off to the packhouse, but I wasn¡¯t interested in her. I was interested in my mate, finally admitting his feelings for me, and not only that, he said he loved me. He fucking loves me. I poured my feelings into our kiss, and we pulled away from each other. I looked up to see that the same water in the basin had made its way over here and was now circling us. This was peace. He was my peace. All three of them were. ¡°I love you too,¡± I whispered, and he smiled-that incredible smile I love so much. ¡°Well, about fucking time,¡± a voice says from behind me. I turn and see Ash, Adonis, and Cami standing there with smiles on their faces. ¡°That concludes the lessons for today. Not only did you tap into your water abilities, but you have managed to tap into the rest as well. We will pick them up tomorrow,¡± Cami says, and she jumps into the tree limbs, disappearing into the forest. ¡°Where did she go?¡± I asked, using my wolf eyes, but was unable to find her. ¡°Amazonians live in the trees. We offered her to stay in the packhouse, but she decided the forest was morefortable,¡± Adonis says, and I nod. Ares pulls me into his chest, breathing me in. I felt incredibly calm. I hadn¡¯t realized how much emotion I had pent up. ¡°So, you love me, hunh,¡± I said, pulling back from him. He smirks and looks down at me. ¡°Don¡¯t push it, Omega,¡± he says, nuzzling his head in my neck. I pull away and wipe my face. ¡°I knew you woulde around eventually,¡± Adonis says, hitting Ares on the shoulder yfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about threatening to kill you,¡± Ash tells Ares. ¡°Don¡¯t be; I would have said the same,¡± Ares tells him, and I feel our mate bond has strengthened tremendously. I end up crying again, but I¡¯m really happy, and I pull them all into a hug as they look at me like I¡¯m crazy. ¡°I¡¯m d you are all back together,¡± I said through my tears, and they smothered me with kisses. ¡°And we¡¯re all yours,¡± Ash says, wiping thest bit of tears from my face. The Unprepared King Damon Pov I feel someone linking my mind. It¡¯s my beta. Sir, two vampires are requesting to speak with you. Send them away. I¡¯m busy Sir, they are looking for her as well. I jumped up at that, already knowing who he was referring to. I hate vamps, but I have been building an army to storm the ck Alder Packhouse and take my special girl back with me, killing her mates in the process. Send them up. Right away, sir. 10 minutester, two pale men enter, one with ck hair and one with pale blonde hair. Both are dressed in all ck. Both have blood-red eyes. They bow, and I nod. ¡°I am called Admen,¡± the one with ck hair says. ¡°I am called Romero,¡± the blonde man says. ¡°What business do you have with my girl?¡± I demanded. ¡°We followed her trail here after we found some wolves throwing us off her scent. Our master looks for only her blood. We have told her blood is special,¡± Admen says. ¡°What do you mean special?¡± I asked them. ¡°Sire, she is thest pureblood elemental of the Wingoro Pack,¡± Romero says. I remember the stories my mom told me about them. Having the ability to control the elements. I knew my little omega was a special girl. ¡°She never exhibited any powers while she was here. What makes you think you have the right girl?¡± I asked them cautiously. ¡°Our seer saw her here, sire, beside you, cleaning for you,¡± Romero says, narrowing his eyes. ¡°She isn¡¯t here, but I can help you get here if you can help me take down an enemy,¡± I told them. ¡°Why would we concern ourselves with your enemy?¡± Admen spits. ¡°She is in enemy pd, mated to three annoying but powerful alphas. If you n to take her, I can help. I have spies inside who are simply biding time until I strike. I do not care about you draining her of blood as long as she remains alive for my personal needs. The vamps seemed to think about it. They stick their hands out, and we shake. ¡°Tell us more about this ck Alder Pack,¡± Romero asks as they take a seat, and we n. Meanwhile, my mind drifts. They want to take my girl. They are mistaken. After I use them to get her, I¡¯ll rip their hearts out. They can do away with those three fucking alphas in the process. I call this a win-win. Arabe Pov It¡¯s been a week since I came into full power. I have been training with Cami nonstop, which keeps me away from my friends. It¡¯s not a bad thing, though, because ever since the recent ughter of a small human city not too far away from the packhouse, they have been working nonstop, sending out fighters to help their fathers. Right now, it¡¯s nighttime. Cami likes to practice in the dark. Oomph. Cami just kicked me in the stomach since I got lost in my head. She has been hard on me since I almost lost it to Briana, who, thankfully, has been staying out of my way. I feel like she is nning something, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not thest time I will be punishing her. I just dodged Cami¡¯s jump kick. ¡°Stop getting lost in your thoughts. In a fight, it only takes one second for your life to end.¡± She yells,nding punches on my shoulder. I block her punch to my face, but she spins around and kicks my leg out, making me fall. Ugh. ¡°Use your powers,¡± she demands as I roll off the ground and into a defensive position. The thing is, I¡¯m terrified of using my powers. I almost lost it on Briana, and I really could have killed her. I am pretty good at controlling them daily, but I¡¯m afraid of what I¡¯ll do if I have to use them against an enemy. What if I use them and they consume me, turning me evil? Cami runs to me, and I try to punch her, but she slides underneath me and kicks me from behind. ¡°Powers NOW,¡± shemands. She lifts her foot to stomp on my stomach, but I use my air element, and it pushes her back. She falls, but backflips and gets back up, attacking me again. This time I was focused on deflecting her hits, and I focused on pushing her to the defense. I draw water from the air, and it creates a wall of ice around her. She kicks her way out and jumps at me. ¡°Your wall needs to be stronger,¡± she demands as shends, blowing into my stomach again, and I end up on the ground. She stops attacking. ¡°Your elements are only as strong as your emotions and your will,¡± she says, helping me up. ¡°The wall of ice was easily breakable because you only pictured ice. You didn¡¯t picture the thickness or make it unbreakable. You need to concentrate on details and be quick.¡± I nodded at her, sitting down and drinking water. ¡°Princess,¡± I heard from behind me. I see my friendsing towards me. Do they get sexier every day or something? Damn!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org YES Iughed at Royal. ¡°Hi, my guys,¡± I tell them as they each kiss me. ¡°Adonis, Ash, may I speak with you for a moment?¡± Cami asked. They look at me, and I shrug. They follow Cami to talk, and Ares grabs my attention. ¡°So how was training today?¡± he asks, pulling me in and breathing in my scent. ¡°Better, but she is still kicking my ass,¡± I told him. ¡°Well, she is an Amazonian. She has had years of training. I would be surprised if you ever won against her,¡± he said, and I punched him softly in the stomach. ¡°Thanks for the confidence,¡± I told him, pouting. Heughs that beautifulugh I love so much. I turned around to my other friends, and they were both looking at me and talking to Cami at the same time. After a few minutes, they came toward me. Ash is linking with someone, and I realize it¡¯s Ares as Ares goes stiff around me. Ares lets me go and sits down. I look at my friends who are taking off their shirts, and man, oh man, is that turning me on? But back to my senses:. ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked Cami, who was sitting down by Ares. ¡°You¡¯re going to train against your friends this time,¡± she simply said. ¡°I am not fighting my friends,¡± I told her. I see Ash getting into an attack position. I look at Ares, who simply gives me a small smile. I look back at Adonis and Ash. Ash smiles at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Be; I won¡¯t defend myself unless I have to. Give me everything you have,¡± he said. Have they all lost their fucking minds today? ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I tell them, but Ash doesn¡¯t want to hear it. A ball of fire is being created in his hand as part of his powers from his mother, and he shoots at me. Thankfully, I can deflect it with the water I conjure from the air. ¡°You¡¯re either going to fight us with your powers, Be, or you¡¯re going to force us to fight you,¡± Adonis says. He starts spinning his hands in a circle, creating something that resembles a lightning bolt. Oh, HELL NO He shoots it up at me, and I pull up a chunk of rock from the ground to deflect it. I then smashed the rock out of my way. Fine, if it¡¯s a fight they want, it¡¯s one they will get. I create a dust cloud that blinds them, but through the earth, I can see them perfectly. I ran to them, creating a path with rocks, and I ran upward over their bodies and right in between them. I kick my leg out, and Ash falls. I was going to do the same to Adonis, but he crept behind me while I focused on Ash and put his arms around me. The dust cloud disappears. I create a wall of ice and run up the wall, flipping behind Adonis, which forces him to let me go, and I kick him in the back after Ind behind him. Both Adonis and Ash get up and smirk,ing towards me in attacking motion, but I run and slide between them before they can get a blow in, and I turn around, focusing on the fire inside, and create whips in each hand made of the fire I conjured. I looked at each hand, wondering for a second how I did it, but I had no time to ponder it. I could see Ares and Cami with their eyes on me, shocked. The boys looked shocked for a second too, but they smirked and advanced in unison. I created an air cloud that carried me above them as I slung the whip around Adonis, throwing him to the ground. Ash created more balls of fire, but I used my other whip to block each ball. He then stood still as I wrapped my whip around him and jumped down from my cloud. I knew instantly something was wrong once I hit the ground, but I had no time to ponder it as I felt like I was being electrocuted and I fell to my knees from the voltage and pain. The whips in my hands disappeared. ¡°THAT¡¯S ENOUGH!¡± Ares yells, running to me. The voltage wasn¡¯t strong enough to do any damage, but that shit hurt, and I was not prepared at all. Adonis and Ash were at my side first. ¡°Are you okay, Be?¡± Adonis asked. ¡°You fucking electrocuted her,¡± Ash says, growling at Adonis. ¡°It was a low voltage,¡± Adonis growls back, and he takes my face in his hand, looking me in the eyes, checking for serious injuries. ¡°Be, the pain should be passing now. Find love,¡± he says, and I can feel the pain starting to die down. I stand up with both of them helping me, and Ares pulls me into him immediately. ¡°Are you an okay princess?¡± He asks, and I nod. Cami came up to us. ¡°I believe that was the best you have fought when using your powers,¡± Cami said, walking up to me extremely proud. I smile at her. Suddenly, I felt a chill in me, like the back of my hair was standing up. Someone is watching me, but I can¡¯t see anyone. ¡°Be, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adonis asks, and they all look at me. ¡°I feel like someone is watching me. Someone that doesn¡¯t belong here,¡± I told him. They all looked around, but no one was found. Adonismanded a nearby guard to check for any threats, and the guard left at once. ¡°Let¡¯s get you inside,¡± Ash says, and we all hurry back into the packhouse. Shower Fun Ash Pov ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± Arabe said to us as we went into the packhouse. ¡°Okay, princess,¡± Ares says, hitting her butt as she walks past him. He turns around, and I smirk at him. ¡°What?¡± he says, confused. ¡°Nothing. I just never thought I would see the day when you would be in love,¡± I tell him, and he rolls his eyes, going into the kitchen. ¡°Be thinks someone is watching her. If she feels that way, then she may be right. We may have a spy in our pack. The soldier said he didn¡¯t find anyone, but that didn¡¯t mean someone couldn¡¯t have slipped in,¡± Adonis says slowly. ¡°We will make sure we have someone to keep eyes on her at all times and around her in case we are not around her,¡± Ares says, and we nod. ¡°Let¡¯s do something fun for Be tonight. She has been training so hardtely,¡± I told them. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± Adonis asks. ¡°We could take her to dinner,¡± I suggested. Adonis shakes his head. ¡°No, not that ass king, and the vampires are after her. It¡¯s too risky,¡± Ares says. ¡°Then what about movies?¡± I suggested. ¡°Or Karaoke,¡± Adonis says. ¡°Movie and Karaoke Night?¡± Ares says, and I nod. ¡°Yeah, which sounds fun for her. I¡¯ll link Kyle to bring Sam and ir to get her other friend Cassie. Cassie is an omega she met when she first got here. They became friends quickly,¡± Adonis exins. ¡°Sounds good¡±. I¡¯m going to let her know. You guys get the stuff. I told them, heading upstairs. I can hear the water running and Arabe humming a tune. She has a beautiful voice. Picturing her in the shower sends a beautiful sensation through me. I opened the door slightly to see her. The water was running through her beautiful hair and down her body. I opened the door fully and closed it, leaning against it and taking in all of the beauty before me. Arabe Pov Ash is here. I can smell his scent in the bathroom, and it¡¯s intoxicating. Lately, I¡¯ve been able to tell their scents apart. They all smell the same, but each has a distinct type of smell within all of their scents. He probably doesn¡¯t think I know he is there, but he doesn¡¯t have to say a word. I can feel his eyes watching me. I close my eyes and keep humming ¡°My Oh My¡± by the singer Cam Cabello as I rinse off the shampoo, along with all the dirt from today¡¯s training. ¡°I sure hope it¡¯s one of my friends here.¡± I said, running my hands through my hair. ¡°Who else would be watching you take a shower?¡± Ash jokes. I opened my eyes. just in time to see him slip off his blue boxer briefs and step into the shower with me. Fuck, he is so sexy¡­ I trailed my eyes down his naked body, standing in front of me. I step backward to make the showerhead spray him with water, and it glistens off of his arms and trickles down his chest. I watched the water run from his shoulders down to his well-defined abs, down to his very thick member, and I could see that he was very happy to see me. I envision it in my mouth and inside my core. Water sshes on my face, waking me from my small dream. ¡°What are you daydreaming about there, Be? It is about another man other than my brothers and me.¡± Heughs. I hit him yfully on his shoulder. ¡°You know I only have eyes for you three,¡± I told him. ¡°Yeah,¡± he says, and I ssh water on him before grabbing his neck and bringing him into a kiss. What started as a small kiss instantly turned deeper as we tasted each other¡¯s hunger. He gripped his hands around me, pressing me into the wall. I suck on his bottom lip, and a moan escapes from deep in his throat. We hadn¡¯t been together this way in over a week, and I was going to enjoy every bit of it. I can see his eyes going from bi-colored to ck. His wolf wants toe out. I pull back a little, both a little breathless. ¡°Be,¡± he says while catching his breath. ¡°We¡¯ve got to stop before I lose all self-control over Soren.¡±. ¡°Then let him out; I know he won¡¯t hurt me,¡± I told him, looking into his eyes. He seems to be talking to his Lycan, probably telling him to be gentle with me. I rolled my eyes, waiting. Then his eyes fully turned ck, and I knew his wolf hade forward. A small growl escapes him as he grips me a little tighter.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mine,¡± he growled, kissing my neck, and I felt my juices run down my leg. ¡°Soren ¡±, I moan, enjoying the kisses he is trailing on me. He smirks and trails his kisses to my breasts. He suddenly puts his mouth over my breast, and I moan from the feeling. His hands are all over my ass as he grabs me with a bit more force. I leaned closer to him and held the back of his head. Soren¡¯s hands slowly move from my buttocks to my hips. He slightly parts my legs with one of his hands and slides his fingers in between my thighs. His thumb is on my clitoral area, and he uses his other four fingers to lightly trace the outside of my flower. He is barely touching me, and I feel like I¡¯m gasping for air. ¡°Soren, please,¡± I moaned. I don¡¯t want to be teased. It¡¯s too strong. His member brushing against my leg isn¡¯t helping either. ¡°I like watching your body react to me teasing you,¡± he says, smirking. I pushed him away and pushed him up against the wall hard. His eyebrows are raised as he waits for my next move. I trail kisses down his body until I reach my goal. I grab the base of his member and wrap my mouth around it, taking it in fully. A pleasure growl escapes his lips. He braces himself against the wall and leans his head back, eyes closed. I took my tongue and traced it slowly from the base of his dick to the tip. I use my tongue to draw circles around the head over and over again. He can barely keep himself together with all types of moans and growlsing out of his mouth. I tighten my grip around the head of his member and slowly suck it, moving my head back and forth and taking him deeper and deeper with each head nod. His hands are tangled in my hair, and he starts controlling the pace of my head. His member is so thick and big that it keeps hitting the back of my throat, and I¡¯m trying to control my gag reflex. My eyes start to water, and I start moaning as I work my lips up and down his shaft. He pulls it out of my mouth and picks me up. He lifts my body and ms me against the wall, kissing me roughly. His member slips inside my already wet core, and I moan deeply from the rough pleasure. ¡°So, fucking tight mate,¡± he growls, and I can only moan in reply as he thrusts hard and fast into me. ¡°Oh, sh*t, Soren doesn¡¯t stop. Baby, I¡¯m about toe,¡± I moan as I feel my orgasm pushing close. Ready toe out. He starts pushing into me even faster, and I bounce up and down. I could feel his legs start to shake and his dick start to tense up. He is close as well. ¡°Fuck,¡± he growls, coating my inside, and it triggers my orgasm at the same time. We rode our highs together, kissing each other, before he pulled out and put me down, his arm still around me. He looks down at me. ¡°Mate, are you OK? I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I?¡± he asks. Yea, I¡¯m sore as fuck, but I¡¯m not telling him that. It was worth it. ¡°No, of course not,¡± I told him as I leaned against him, feeling the water on my back. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to do that for a long time now,¡± he says, and he leans down and kisses me. ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait too much longer for my mark, mate,¡± he says through the kiss. Shit, Ipletely forgot about the marking. They have probably been waiting forever now. ¡°Of course,¡± I tell him as I pull him into another kiss. When he pulls back, his eyes are beautiful bicolored ones. ¡°Wee back, Ash,¡± I told him, kissing him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks ¡°Yes. Soren was perfect,¡± I told him, and he smirked. ¡°I¡¯m better,¡± he jokes. ¡°Prove it then,¡± I told him. I¡¯m sore from Soren, but Ash is turning me on all over again, and I¡¯m feeling like jelly. We turned off the shower water, and he took me to the bedroom, where he surely showed me that he was equally matched with his wolf. After we finished, we got dressed in bedclothes and went downstairs to the movie room, where Adonis, Ares, Kyle, Sam, Cassie, and ir were. Ares and Adonis eye us as we go in. ¡°Brother, we sent you to get her over 2 hours ago,¡± Adonis says, raising an eyebrow, and I let out a small giggle. I kiss Adonis and then Ares before sitting next to Sam, who is looking at me with an equally-knowing smirk. I rolled my eyes at her. ¡°Soren wanted to meet his mate, then I got jealous of Soren, so I took her attention back. Sorry,¡± Ash says,ughing. ¡°Our lycans are whining in our heads, saying you don¡¯t spend time with them, Be,¡± Adonis says. I stood up and sat between them. ¡°You will get your time with me soon, Strike and Ss,¡± I tell them, and I hear them growl in response through Adonis and Ares. We spent the rest of the night singing and watching movies before sleep got the better of me, and I was carried to bed. Dreaming Unknown Pov I must find her. Oh yes. I must. I know she is close. Soon I will have her, as the prophecy predicts I will. With her by my side, I can finallyplete this task. One of my servants appeared before me in a puff of smoke. ¡°Sire, I have found her,¡± he says, bowing down. ¡°Where?¡± I demanded.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°She is in the southern parnd of South Carolina, in a pack known as the ck Alder Pack.¡± ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Bring her to me,¡± I demand. ¡°As you wish, sir. There is a wolf king in North Carolina who has raised her, though I can tell it was violent. Sources say he abused her. He has tried to persuade us to join him in taking on his rival pack, ck Alder, to kidnap her. He has an insider in the pack who wishes to harm her. She is also surrounded by three powerful Lycans who are considered to be her mates. What is your will about this, sire?¡± ¡°Kill the King. Kill the Lycans. She is by my side. Kill him and bring her to me.¡± ¡®As you wish, sire,¡± he says, bowing and vanishing again. I will have my revenge on my first wife for this curse I have been forced to endure for eons. With this beautiful wolf and her powerful blood by my side, we will rule overall. Soon Arabe. Soon. Elena Pov I¡¯m currently with Rnd in Virginia with our granddaughter, visiting some packs for allies, but I can¡¯t get my dream out of my head. I had a visit from the moon goddessst night. She told me of an uing battle that will either be the survival of my family or the destruction of it, and it all centers around my grandson¡¯s mate. I have been told what I need to do to save them and have been sworn to secrecy by the moon goddess not to reveal a word of what¡¯s toe to anyone. I just hope they can all forgive me for what must be done. Arabe¡¯s Dream I¡¯m in a room with pitch-ck walls and a ck marble floor. There are fire torches that fill up the entire room. There is a tform with two thrones, both ck, with red velvet cushions. One is taller than the other. ¡°Arabe,¡± a voice says behind me. I whip my body around, and I end uping face-to-face with a very gorgeous, tall man with blonde hair and bright green eyes. This man is very handsome, almost like a statue. He is wearing a ck dress shirt with ck cks and a ck tie. This man was gorgeous. I can sense he is human, but there is something else about him. Something I can¡¯t quite put my finger on. He walks in front of me and kisses my hand. I try to hide a blush. Wait, no, why am I feeling like this? I pull my hand away. His eyes seemed to sh with anger for a moment, but his smile was forced back on his face. I realize I am terrified of this man. ¡°I was wondering when you woulde here, Arabe. I figured you would be powerful enough to find this ce on your own. It is your destiny after all,¡± he says, sitting down on therge throne. I debate whether I want to sit or not. ¡°You can sit down if you wish, Arabe,¡± he said. I decided to stand. ¡°Who are you? and how is it that you know me?¡± I asked the beautiful man. ¡°Who I am isn¡¯t important. It¡¯s who you are. You¡¯re the one I¡¯ve been waiting for, and now I¡¯m so close to having you, I can almost taste it,¡± he says, licking his lips. ¡°You stay away from me,¡± I threatened, and he was in front of me in an instant, caressing my cheek. How did he move that fast for a human? ¡°See you soon, darling. Oh, and you may want to wake up. You¡¯re burning up your room,¡± the man warns me before my vision swirls. Arabe Pov ¡°Be. Be. BELLA WAKE UP¡± I hear someone roar, and I wake up. I¡¯m in Ares¡¯s arms. There is smoke all around the room. Ash and Adonis are putting out the fire, and they can tell something has just burned. I can see their clothes have little bits of ash on them. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked them, jumping out of bed. They grabbed me in their arms. ¡°Be, you were screaming that he was going to get you in your sleep, and you set the whole bed on fire with us. Thankfully, fire doesn¡¯t affect us, but our clothes, not so much,¡± Adonis jokes around. ¡°Who ising to get you, the King? You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Be.¡± Ash says, kissing my head. My powers seem to be connected to my emotions, even while I sleep. My mind drifts back to my dream. It was just a dream. Right? I should be fine. I decide not to worry about them having a dream, though something Delicious Pleasure Adonis Pov After Be almost burned down the room, we all ended up switching to the guest room. It was still nighttime, and I knew Be was still sleepy. Ares and Ash went back to our room to clean it up. I climbed into bed and took Be in my arms. It ¡°Get some sleep, Be,¡± I told her, and I kissed her head. Shey down on my chest. I can feel through our bond that she is upset over something. I stroked her hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Be?¡± I asked her. ¡°Nothing, just a bad dream I had,¡± she says. ¡°Is that what triggered the fire?¡± I ask her, and she nods. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± I asked her, but she shook her head. I can feel her stress from it, but I won¡¯t push it until she is ready to talk. Arabe Pov I can tell through the bond that he is worried. If I told them the dream, it would just make all three of them even more paranoid over someone that I wouldn¡¯t even know. I feel like I do know him somehow, though. I felt drawn to that man in my dream, and I didn¡¯t like it at all. I should only be drawn to my friends, dammit. I need to have my mind taken off him. ¡°Are you still awake?¡± I asked Adonis. ¡°Yes, Be,¡± he says, kissing my head. I shift my position and climb on top of him, using my hands on his chest for support. He looks up at me with a twinkle in his eye. ¡°You should go back to sleep,¡± he says with a small smile. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at his beautiful, godlike face with his hazel eyes. Such perfection. ¡°Make me,¡± I challenge, and he uses his wolf speed so that I¡¯m on my back and he is on top of me. He starts nipping on my neck softly, pressing his body against mine, teasing me, and I can¡¯t help the small moan I release. ¡°Be, you should know better than to challenge me,¡± he says, still kissing me on the neck. He removes my clothes. I wasn¡¯t surprised to feel my pants unstick from my core. I knew I was wet. ¡°You¡¯re so sexy, Be.¡± He growls in my ear, causing me to moan. His fingers moved from my neck down to my hips; his hands then fell between my legs, running his fingers slowly over my inner lips, causing me to moan. ¡°Be, your fucking soaking,¡± he says huskily in my ear, sending a shiver through every nerve ending in my body. He was still trailing his fingers around my inner lips, teasing me. It was delicious torture. ¡°Adonis please?¡± I begged, needing something from him. Anything from him. Each stroke of his fingers is driving me wilder. He pushed his hips into me, his member pressing on my thigh. ¡°Beg for me, Be. Tell me how much you need my fingers inside you,¡± he says, continuing his sweet, slow torture. ¡°I need you so fucking badly. Please¡­. Please. I pant. This torture made my head spin. He suddenly stopped, and I whimpered from the loss of contact as he hopped off the bed. ¡°Be back in a second, Be,¡± he says, smirking, and leaves the room. After a few seconds, he was back in the room with a ck velvet bag in his hands. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked. ¡°Let¡¯s just call it my bag of tricks,¡± he says, and I tense up a little. He sets his bag of tricks on the bed, ¡°Just rx, Be,¡± he says, and Iy back. ¡°Be, we¡¯re going to y in my world tonight. I promise I won¡¯t give you anything I know you can¡¯t take, but if it gets too much, give me a word to say in case you want to stop,¡± he says. I tried to think of a word to say. ¡°Any day now, Be,¡± he said after some time. ¡°Ss,¡± I tell him, and he chuckles. His fingers were trailing my body. ¡°My wolf, hunh. Okay. Ss, it is,¡± he says. ¡°Now, Be, I would usually invite my brothers to join me on this, but they have had you all to themselves, and it¡¯s my turn now,¡± he says, and I nod for him to continue, half focused on his fingers that are causing me to moan slightly. ¡°Yes sir¡±. He liked the way I answered him, and he rewarded me with a kiss. He opened his bag and took out some stuff, and I could feel my heart hammering. I had seen stuff like this before. The cor and leash were what stood out the most, but he ignored them and went for something that looked like a ballgap with a strap. Oh, my goddess, he is going to gag me. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Be, he says, pulling me into another kiss, and I feel myself melt slightly, calming down. ¡°Ready, Be,¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I tell him, and he puts the gag over my mouth. Heys me back on the bed, and his eyes scan over my body. He licked his lips, and I ended up gushing even more. I knew Lycans were dominant, and I was curious to see where this was going to go. He pulled out ropes, tied me around each bedpost, and stood up, staring at me. I shivered under his intense stare as his hazel eyes scanned every inch of me until his eyesnded on my flower. What was he going to do? I was dying to know, and I moaned past the ball in my mouth, causing him to smirk. He trailed the tip of one finger up my leg and stopped it near my inner thigh. I groaned, but the sound was muffled by the ball gag. I felt a small jolt of his electricity from his powers run through my whole body, and I ended up moaning louder. He chuckled and went back to his bag of tricks. I was curious to see what he was pulling out. Holy sh*t, are those nipple mps? Our eyes met as he leaned down over me and circled one of my nipples with the metal of a mp.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you want me to keep going?¡± He asks, and I nod. ¡°I won¡¯t make them too tight, but I want you to have constant stimtion. It increases the pleasure of everything else I¡¯m going to do. I nodded for him to continue. This was turning me on more and more. He ced my nipple between the metal mps and started to twist a knob-looking thing. The mps began topress my nipples slowly, and they sent a ripple of pleasure through my body. I moaned, and our eyes met for a moment before he did it again. ¡°Tight enough,¡± he said, and I did the same to my other nipple. I whimpered. ¡°Your whimpers are intoxicating, Be,¡± he said, licking his lips. ¡°Do you like how they feel?¡± he asked, and I nodded. ¡°Do you like it when I pull this?¡±. He pulled the chain connected to the mps, and the intense feeling sent a shock through my whole body, causing my back to arch. He smirked, enjoying the reaction he received from me. He did the same to my other nipple, and it received the same response. He opened his bag again, pulling out a blindfold. Not being able to see made me more nervous, but I wanted everything he wanted to give me. I wanted him to fuck me hard right now, but he was getting off on my slow torture, and I knew the orgasm that would follow would knock me out quickly once he did. He put the blindfold on and trailed his fingers around my body again. He then started to strap something around my legs and waist. I didn¡¯t know what it was until he turned it on. My scream was muffled by the gag as something vibrated against my clitoral area. In under 10 seconds, I had an orgasm while it continued to vibrate. ¡°NO-AD¡± I tried yelling his name, but the ball muffled the sound, and heughed, watching me. The sensitivity was overwhelming, making me pant. He didn¡¯t make a move to remove it, as he just watched me thrash in the ropes, but I couldn¡¯t get out of them. I felt his eyes on me as the device kept stimting my clitoral area. I¡¯ve never been continuously stimted like this, and it was a painful pleasure. ¡°That¡¯s it; I want to see your beautiful pussygush for me,¡± he growled. I felt his hand go in between the device and my clitoral area before removing it, and I heard the wet sound of him jerking off. I pictured him with his massive dick in his hands, getting off, watching me, and I was moaning from my core, thumping at it. After the third orgasm that little fucking demon torture device gave me, he took it off. He then took off the blindfold, the gag, and the restraints from my feet. ¡°Are you ready for me to fuck you, Be?¡± he said, and I nodded as I was out of breath from the orgasms I had received. He pushed my legs up towards my head and bound my feet to the head post behind my head. My flower was in full view. He leaned down and licked up all of my juices that were gushing out of me, running over my core with his thick tongue before sticking his tongue inside me, making me gasp. ¡°So, fucking good.¡± He growled at me, and I moaned in response. He then pulled back and started pping his dickens on my folds, rubbing against me. The contact and warmth made me moan even louder. He grabbed his bag and pulled out some sort of rubber ring. I examined it curiously, and he noticed my confusion. ¡°Cock ring,¡± he said. I had read enough books to know they were used for keeping a dick hard. ¡°But you don¡¯t need it,¡± I told him. ¡°I know I don¡¯t, but I want to fuck you hard and long. You¡¯re going to feel me very deeply inside of you, and it also vibrates. I just bought this the other day, and, of course, I¡¯m going to use it with you,¡± he exined, and put it on. Before I could say another word, he gripped the headboard and plunged into me. If I thought I felt him before, this was nothingpared to how I feel him now. My pleasure scream echoed through the room, and his eyes rolled to the back of his head. He loved the way I sounded. I was bound and spread, and he was pounding the life out of me. I felt an orgasm start to build up, and I knew this one was going to shatter me. His growls and groans mixed with my whimpers. ¡°Don¡¯te,¡± hemanded, as my body convulsed slightly. Man, I was nowhere ready toply, but I tried. I tried so hard. I was trembling and shaking. ¡°Adonis. Please, please, I screamed as he kept pounding me. ¡°NOW,¡± he growled, and the fucking orgasm ripped through me as he came along with me. This orgasm was powerful, and my whole body felt like someone just electrified me as every muscle I had spasmed uncontrobly. I had never had an orgasm that was that strong. I ended up going limp after I came down from my high. Adonis pulled out and untied my legs and hands from the headboard before lying beside me and kissing my head. ¡°You did so well, Be, and you didn¡¯t even use your safe word,¡± he said, kissing my head. I couldn¡¯t move, and I was feeling so sleepy. He walked to the bathroom and came back with a warm rag to clean me up. I saw ck spots start to cloud my vision. ¡°Sleep now¡± is all I hear before I¡¯m taken over by darkness. Operation Canary Trap Adonis Pov After Be fell asleep, I cleaned up and left the room, closing the door silently so she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. I made my way to our office, where Ash and Ares sat looking up at me, amused. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t break our mate,¡± Ash said, with a cheeky grin on his face. ¡°I just used my bag of tricks. It took a lot out of her. She fell asleep quickly,¡± I told them, and they nodded. ¡°She is going to lose her mind when it¡¯s all of us together giving her the same session at once,¡± Ares says, smirking. I shook my head. Be was not ready for all three of us. ¡°So, what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, sitting at the table. ¡°Ethan called us with an update. They are spying on the vamps and King Damon¡¯s wolves. As of right now, there are 7, 000 of them. He thinks they will be attacking us soon. I have already called for backup with our allies. Alpha Tork, Shane, and Reed will be here in the next few days. They will be approaching from the south, so it won¡¯t arouse suspicion from 7000. Ash exins ¡°Grand called one of her vampire friends named Shawn to infiltrate the camp and give our dads updates, so we will know when they are on the way. Ares says. ¡°I¡¯ll have the bunker cleaned out for the women and children of the pack. We still need to figure out who the mole is here.¡± If someone was watching Be, I don¡¯t like not knowing who it is. Most likely, they are finding a way tomunicate information to the vamps and Damon. We need to flush them out,¡± I told them. ¡°And how do you suppose we do that?¡± Ares asks. ¡°Canary Trap,¡± I tell them. ¡°We spread a few ns to random members and watched who they told. All false ns, of course, and we follow each person, watching who they tell until they tell another person. We follow the next person¡¯s trail until thest person is told to make a call. They will probably have heard many fake ns by then and will tell the King all of them. Then we will know who it is,¡± I exined. ¡°We need to make sure Be is safe as well,¡± Ash points out, and I nod. ¡°I¡¯ll have Grandpa¡¯s magic room proofed for her so she can enter it. No one can enter the room other than the witches. We will put Sam in there too. I¡¯ll brief mom, Kyle, and ir as well so they can follow trails,¡± Ares tells us, and we nod. ¡°Let¡¯s get some sleep. Operation Canary Trap will soonmence,¡± Ash says, rubbing his hands in an evil-like fashion. I rolled my eyes. He watches too much TV. We make our way to our room, grabbing some nkets and pillows before going to the room Be is in, where we see she is spread peacefully all over the bed. I kiss her head, and they do the same before spreading my cover on the floor and lying down. Tomorrow we will find out who is betraying our pack, and I will make them suffer immensely. Ares Pov When we woke up, we got dressed, and our mind-linked mom, Kyle, and Cassie briefed them on the n. Our princess was still sound asleep. Adonis must have tired her out. We all set our ns, taking random members of the pack and telling them different fake ns. We nted hidden cameras throughout the packhouse so, by the end of the night, we would know how to catch them. We set up Mom to watch the cameras until the person reveals themselves by cing a call. I was following some members through pack grounds when I saw Brianaing my way. ¡°Hey, baby,¡± she said, linking her arm around me, and I pushed her away. I don¡¯t have time for this. ¡°Go away, Briana,¡± I tell her, and she pouts. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I miss you.¡± She pouts, doing her best to give me a puppy-dog expression. ¡°I don¡¯t miss you. What do you want?¡± I spat at her, and she crossed her arms, the smile on her face forceful. ¡°I want you to be mine. We had something special. I want to be by your side as your mate,¡± she says. ¡°I have a mate; I don¡¯t need you,¡± I told her coldly. ¡°You haven¡¯t even made that bitch your Luna. Let me be. She stopped talking as I had her on the ground, kneeling with my hand around her throat. Strike had pushed forward and fused with me. ¡°Let us make this as clear as we can. We don¡¯t want you. Leave our site, and if you ever speak badly about our mate again, I will serve your parents your fucking heads on a tter,¡± we growled at her, releasing our hold on her. She struggles to get up and res at me, rubbing her throat. ¡°You¡¯re a prick. You deserve nothing but pain. I¡¯ll be d when karmaes back to you,¡± she says, and then runs off in tears. I ignore her. I needed to find the people I was following anyway. I see Cami in the trees watching me with a smirk on her face, trying not tough. We had briefed her as well, and she was jumping from tree to tree, following her lead. I found mine and continued to tail them. I will find the mole by the end of the day. Arabe Pov I woke up with my stomach growling and incredibly sore. I got out of bed and went to my room to take a soothing bath and get dressed. After I had finished getting dressed, I nced at the time. It was past 4 p. m. Man, I must have been extremely tired. I went to the kitchen, where I saw a few pack members, including Sam and Cassie, sitting down and eating. I made myself some cereal, and we started talking about random stuff. ¡°Have you seen my friends?¡± I asked them, and they shook their heads. I leave them in the kitchen to go find them. I spent about 30 minutes looking for them, but they were nowhere to be found. I decided to get some training with Cami, but she was nowhere to be found either. I ended up going back to the packhouse and past a hall where I saw Cassie on the phone. It sounded like she was talking to the triplet¡¯s dad, which was strange, but I didn¡¯t give it much thought. I decided to go back to the training grounds and practice my powers. I¡¯m sure my triplets will show up soon. After a few hours, I saw my friends walking around, followed by Kyle, Sam, Cami, and ir. I use my air element to create a breeze that guides me to them quickly. They noticed me and stopped walking to greet me. Once I hit the ground, my friends embraced me. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you guys. Where were you?¡± I asked them as they walked into the packhouse. ¡°We had some matters to attend to. Nothing for you to worry about, Be,¡± Ash says, kissing my head. They all walked to a room off the corner of the packhouse. Ares pulled out a knife, tapped his finger, drawing a bead of blood, and touched the handle of the door. It opened to a room filled with what looked like surveince equipment. Their mom was there. ¡°Hi, Mrs. ck,¡± I greeted. I hadn¡¯t met her yet. She smiled and got up. She pulled me into a hug. ¡°Ah, Mrs. ck is for Elena. Please call me Ka.¡± She speaks. I smiled and nodded. ¡°Found anything, mother,¡± Ares asks as he sits down on a chair, pulling me into hisp, which makes me giggle in embarrassment. Ash and Adonis sit on opposite sides of us. ¡°Your mother is in here,¡± I told him, trying to get up, but he wouldn¡¯t let me off. ¡°She doesn¡¯t care, princess,¡± he says, nuzzling his face in my neck. Ka looks at us with a smile and a twinkle in her eye before talking. ¡°Nothing caught on the cameras. What about you all?¡± Ka says, and everyone shakes their heads. I¡¯m confused. ¡°What was going on today?¡± I asked. ¡°We wanted to see if we had a mole in our pack. Ever since you said you felt someone was watching you, we figured a spy could be here in our pack, so we sent false leads about you through different people,¡± Adonis exins. I nod. ¡°I was certain it would have worked,¡± Ash said, frustrated. I rubbed his hand. ¡°We will find another way. I will call your fathers to let them know,¡± Ka said. ¡°They already know,¡± I tell them, and everyone looks at me. ¡°How?¡± Ka asked. ¡°I heard my friend Cassie on the phone with them. She was updating them on some stuff. She called them My King. I just assumed she had told them.¡±. I told them, and I leaned back into Ares¡¯s arms, but I could feel he had gone stiff. Everyone in the room was looking at me. ¡°What?¡± I ask. ¡°What time was that, when you passed her, and where?¡± Ka asked. I furrow my eyebrows, a bit confused. ¡°Uh, about 6 p. m. maybe, and it was in the south wing. I passed her in a hallway. I only heard a bit of her conversation because of the echo in the hallway. ¡°I was looking around for you guys,¡± I told them, gesturing to my friends, who looked at me, then at theputer system. Ka was in front of the system, typing in time and weaving through time frames, until we found Cassie in the hall on the phone. Ka zoomed in and increased the audio. I didn¡¯t know why they were doing this. There was no way Cassie was a spy. She loves me. The room was quiet as we all listened. ¡°My King,¡± she says and listens.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Yes, my king, there are many rumors of ns going around.¡±. ¡°I¡¯m not sure which is true, my king.¡± She pauses again, listening. ¡°My king, I will find out. I won¡¯t fail you, my king.¡± I can see myself walking past the hall as she says it. ¡°As you wish, my king,¡± she says and hangs up the call with a smile on her face before walking out. Ka calls someone, and he rings. She puts it on the speaker phone. ¡°Hello, Mi Amor,¡± a man says. ¡°Ethan, do you or Aiden have an omega reporting to you from the packhouse?¡± Ka asks. ¡°No, why?¡± he says. ¡°We have found a mole, and now I must go deal with it. I will call youter, love,¡± Ka says and hangs up. Traitors Arabe Pov I feel my heart sink. Cassie was working for King Damon. She knew everything he put me through. All the horror I had to face. I could feel tears start to form in my ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to be sick,¡± Sam says, holding her stomach. She was closer to Cassie. My heart gave out for her. I grabbed Sam¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m taking her to her room while you guys deal with her,¡± I told the triplets. They nod. Sam and I walked out and headed to her room. ¡°All this time, it was Cassie spying on you, reporting information to that monster who abused you and threatened me,¡± Sam said in tears. I hugged her close while we walked to her room. Once we reached her room, she sat on the bed. We were both silent until she started clutching her stomach, and she rushed to the bathroom. I ran behind her and held her hair up until she was done. ¡°I¡¯ll go get you some water,¡± I told Sam, walking to the kitchen to get some. Once I reached the door, the water slipped from my hands as I saw Sam standing in the middle of the room facing me, with her arms in the air and a gun to her head held by Cassie. Briana was behind her with a gun in her hand as well, aiming at me. I move forward when Cassie pushes Sam to her knees and presses the gun harder to her head, causing Sam to cry silently. Briana walks in front of Sam and Cassie, pointing the gun at my head. ¡°Pure silver bullets. One more move, and you can say goodbye to your precious friend,¡± Cassie says with an evil smirk on her face. I project feeling afraid through my mate¡¯s bond to the triplets, hoping they would get here fast. Ares Pov My brothers and I were still in the room when Kyle and ir came back. ¡®She is nowhere to be found,¡± Kyle says. ¡°There is no way she just disappeared like that,¡± our mom says. ¡°Where does she normally hang out?¡± Ash asks. ¡°Servant quarters,¡± Adonis says. ¡°Not really. She has been spending time with Samtely.¡± Kyle says. At the mention of Sam, he looks around the room. ¡°Where is Sam?¡± Kyle asks. I started to respond until I felt a deep cold flow through me. It was pure fear. I turned to my brothers, who looked at me too. They felt it. Kyle staggered back. ¡°Sam¡¯s in trouble,¡± he says. ¡°So is Be?¡± I growled, and we all rushed out of the room behind Kyle. Once we got to the room, I saw Be being grabbed and turned around to face us by Briana. Behind her, Sam was on her knees with a gun to her head, held by Cassie. It made us all pause. I could smell the silver in the gun. It wouldn¡¯t hurt us, but it would kill Sam, and we didn¡¯t know yet whether or not Be¡¯s wolf was immune to silver. I could feel mom, Cami, and ir standing behind us. ¡°Nice of you all to join us. I should have figured she was going to notify you somehow,¡± Cassie said. Briana¡¯s eyes held a little bit of fear, but she kept her gun on Be. I was trying very hard to keep Strike froming out.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kyle growled as Cassie nudged the gun at Sam¡¯s head, and I grabbed him as he was about to rush her. He wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. Cassie pointed the gun at him. ¡°I suggest you stay the fuck where you are if you don¡¯t want me to kill your mate and pup,¡± Cassie sneered, pointing the gun back at Sam. ¡°P. p. pup?¡± Sam swiveled while Kyle¡¯s eyes widened in fear. He was confused. ¡°That¡¯s what I just said, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m part witch. I can tell when someone is pregnant,¡± Cassie says, and Kyle growls at Cassie, but his eyes are on Sam and her stomach. I focus on Briana. ¡°You do know there is no version of this where you walk out alive. If you kill our mate, none of us will stop until you and she are both dead,¡± I told her, hate thick in my voice. Her eyes widened, letting me know she didn¡¯t think this through. ¡°Cas, what now?¡± She trembles. ¡°Just keep a hold on her little sister. I¡¯ll deal with this after I call my mate,¡± she says, taking out her phone. ¡°Please, Briana. Let her go,¡± I pleaded. He seems to piss her off, though, and she shoots a hole in the roof. ¡°The next one is in this bitch¡¯s head,¡± she sneers. ¡°This is your fault, you know. All three of you. For sleeping with me. Giving me false hope of making me Luna¡± ¡°We never said we would do that,¡± Adonis growls at her. Be is looking at us, taking the three of us in. A tear slid from her eyes. She thinks she is about to die. A growles from me. ¡°You were never going to be Luna Briana,¡± I told her, trying to get her to shift the gun to me. You¡¯re the worst one, you know. Even after they stopped, you continued fucking me. You im to be so in love now, but even when you had your mate, you still fucked me. Then you let his bitch attack me, and you threw me to the side like some cheap whore.¡± She says it in tears now. ¡°Children, hush now. Arabe, my mate, would like to speak with you,¡± Cassie said. She puts the phone on speaker. Arabe Pov ¡°Hello, Omega,¡± a voice from the phone says, and my voice chills. I know this voice all too well. ¡°Damon,¡± I said. I could feel the fear and a bright anger start to creep up my back. ¡°You have been such a bad omega, sleeping around with the alphas who made me leave you there,¡± he says, and all three of my mates growl. He pauses. ¡°Are they with you now? Wow, this works perfectly. Kill them as well, my mate,¡± he says, and Cassie¡¯s eyes brighten up. ¡°Omega, I¡¯ming for you. You belong to me. You know this. I own all of you. Your mind. Your body. Your pretty pussycat It all belongs to me. Or did you not remember your first time?¡± He taunts me, and I can feel tearsing from my eyes at the painful memory. ¡°Now, Omega, there are some vamps who want to take you to their king, but I won¡¯t let that happen. After my wolves team up with them to kill everyone in your pathetic pack, I¡¯m going to have my wolves kill them too. You¡¯re mine. You belong to me.¡± He sneers. I can feel my anger building up even more. It¡¯s overcrowding the fear I have. Everyone¡¯s eyes are on the cellphone, but Cami¡¯s eyes are on mine. As if she is waiting for something. Damon is still taunting me. ¡°I heard your little Omega friend is still pregnant. I guess I¡¯ll have to chain her to a table and cut open her stomach before I slice her throat too. I can¡¯t have any mistakes being born,¡± he chuckles, and Kyle growls. He just threatened my best friend and her unborn baby. My anger is flooding through me, and I can feel my whole body start to shake. I heard a clunk behind me, and everyone¡¯s eyes looked behind me at Cassie. Briana turns to Cassie with the gun still on me, and she cries out. I use that moment to kick my leg back, making hers buckle as she falls. She tries to shoot Sam as she goes down, but I jump in front of the gun as it goes off, feeling the bullet tear into my stomach. Ka and Cami are grabbing Briana, and I see her struggling, but she is pinned down by them. I turn my head to see Sam crawling towards me with tearsing from her eyes, but Kyle lifts her. She is trying to get past him to get to me, but he won¡¯t let her. He is trying to protect her eyes. Good. She doesn¡¯t need to see me. I started to cough blood. I look past Sam, and I see Cassie, who is sitting on the floor. Blood was pouring from her eyes, ears, and mouth. I wonder if I did that. My triplets are around me. Adonis took his shirt off and is keeping pressure on my wound. Ash and Ares are on each side of me, holding my hand. ¡°I¡¯ve called for a doctor. Don¡¯t move her,¡± I heard Ka say. I gazed at my triplet¡¯s face. They are so beautiful. It¡¯s funny how, at this moment, all I can focus on is the beauty of my friends and how much I love them. I don¡¯t even feel the pain anymore. I just feel my body warm from the touch of my friends. The bullet was designed in a way that I can¡¯t heal you. It¡¯s okay, Royal. We were dying with our friends holding us. Is there any better way to go out? No, but we are being taken before our time. It¡¯s too early; I don¡¯t ept this, but if we do die, it has been a pleasure to be your wolf girl. I smile at her. Thank you, Royal. I see my friends talking, but I can¡¯t hear them. It¡¯s like they are in the water. I saw ck spots and darkness. I let it take me over, and then everything went silent. The Battle Arabe Pov I woke up, looking at a beautiful night sky with twinkling stars. Did someone take me outside? I sit up and find I¡¯m dressed in a light blue satin dress that hugs my body and matches my eyes. I¡¯m an infield of nothing, my flowers scattered around. There is a beautiful full moon that shines brightly. I turned around and saw a forest. Howls areing from it. Out of the forest, two wolves appear, and they run towards me. One wolf is pure white and stands almost 10 feet tall. Her body is massive, but she treads so lightly. The wolf beside her is smaller, most likely around 7 feet tall, but still tall for a normal wolf. Her coat is such a beautiful silver. As they drew closer, I saw the silver wolf¡¯s eyes were bright silver with hints of blue. The white wolf has a very beautiful blue pair. The white wolf changes into an extremely beautiful woman. As she walked closer, I began to take her out. ¡°Grandma Elena?¡± I asked, but she shook her head. I remember someone saying Elena was the reincarnation of the Moon Goddess. ¡°Moon Goddess,¡± I ask, and she nods, stopping in front of me. Her silver-white hair flows beautifully against her white, flowy dress. I looked at the wolf next to her. ¡°Royal?¡± I ask, and the wolf howls in response. ¡°Wee to my realm, my child.¡± The moon goddess replies ¡°Am I dead?¡± I asked the moon goddess. ¡°No, you are immune to silver, but white oak ash is toxic to an elemental. Your wolf is healing, but at a slower rate. That plus the power you used to kill the half-witch was a dark one, and it all overwhelmed you. You manipted her blood, which caused her death. Bending blood is a form that was used by the darkest elements. The more they used it, the more evil they became. If you are to use it again, use it only for situations you were in and anchor yourself to your mates. They will keep you grounded,¡± she says. ¡°But you will wake up once your wolf heals you. You still have destiny toplete.¡± ¡°What destiny?¡± I asked. Her eyes looked sad. ¡°Many moons; your destiny was written by the oracle Pythia.¡± The moon goddess says ¡°Am I allowed to know what it is?¡± I asked, but she shook her head. ¡°I am not allowed to say, as I am not allowed to interfere with the fates of mortals or supernatural alike.¡± I nodded. She walks up to me and grabs my hand in hers. ¡°The danger you face is the most dangerous any of my children have ever had to face. Your gifts are strong. The use of your gifts will be either for good or evil. The descent into evil is an easy road, and evil will try to keep you on it. This evil will seek you out through your power. You must not evilly get it, or the events I have put in motion will be for nothing,¡± she warns. ¡°What events?¡± I ask, but she touches me on the head, and my vision swirls, sinking me back into the darkness. Ares PovProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. It had been 3 hours since Be had been out of surgery, but she has still not awoken. ording to the doctors, it isn¡¯t silver that makes her weak. The bullet was coated in a rare tree called white oak that was burned to ashes and coated in the bullet. It is said to be the only thing that can fully kill an elemental. Thank goddess, it only pierced her stomach and went straight through. Kyle, Sam, my brothers, and I are all sitting around her. Her face looks so peaceful, almost inhuman. She is truly beautiful. I feel someone linking my brothers and me. Boys Dads The camp of the kings, wolves, and vampires is moving your way. We are a good distance ahead of them, and we will be there in the next 20 minutes. I have linked packs toe and join you. Damon joined the wolves and vamps as well. Prepare defenses. Our dads cut the link. ¡°Kyle, get Sam and Be, and take a few guards and a doctor. Put them in the safe room,¡± Imanded. He nods and rolls Be. I kiss her head as they pass, and so do my brothers. We head back to the packhouse, getting the members prepared for the uing war. The guards on the front defense are already ready. Our dads arrive in exactly 20 minutes and are standing beside me and four rows of warriors. Adonis is behind us with Kyle and four rows of warriors to be the third line of defense in case we break. Ash is perched with warriors at the top of the packhouse, with ir to control archers with pure silver tips. Our allies have approached and are on both sides of our information as well. I see Cami in the trees with her bow and arrow, ready. Mom flew andnded beside my dad¡¯s, and I dressed in her warrior attire. I create my signature with two pure silver swords, ready to face the oing enemy. Ash Pov Howls echo from the front, letting us know the first line of defense has been broken. ¡°READY,¡± Imand my warriors, and they ready their arrows. All the arrows have pure silver tips, which were designed by our fellow pack witches. I see the enemy advance from the trees, and Adonis¡¯s team advances to meet them. ¡°FIRE,¡± I demand, and the sky is lit with arrows, each hitting their target as rows and rows of vamps fall dead. My brothers and I have always been great fighters, so it didn¡¯t surprise me when Adonis decapitated the heads of vamps and wolves in one quick swipe with his signature weapon, the Japanese Katana. My team, under mymand, kept sending waves and waves of arrows, each hitting their target. Ares¡¯ team advanced along with our allies and met the wave that made it past the Adonis team. ¡°ir, take over,¡± I told ir before jumping off the packhouse roof andnding on the ground, pulling my signature silver-tipped spear from behind me. I cut the head off of a vampire who was attacking Kyle before advancing on others. Thank goddess, their numbers are depleting, but we have yet to see that bastard, Damon. Where the fuck is he? Adonis Pov Damon has finally made his appearance behind his team. I linked to my brothers to let them know. Our fathers are battling wolves now as some of the enemies have shifted. Our mother is burning wolves with her powers. Watching them fight side by side is amazing, but I had no time as four wolves had decided to try to attack me. They are quick; I give them that, but not quick enough. I slice through three and tear the heart out of the other. I turned around just as a vamp approached me from behind, but they were shot with a ming arrow, which I saw hade from Cami in the trees. I nod to her and keep advancing. I invited my brothers to back away and let Damone to us. They retreated at once to my side, and we fought vamps and wolves that decided to approach us. I feel a new presence joining the battle, and I see our mom¡¯s brother, uncle Alverez, aunt Lauren, and our cousin Shane. Good; the more, the better. Just as we predicted, Damon is making his way to us. ¡°YOU FUCKERS KILLED MY MATE.¡± He screams like a lunatic on the way to us. 10 wolves and 5 vamps are surrounding him. Ares advances towards the king while we battle those around them. It didn¡¯t take long to get rid of his security. Ares was fighting hand-to-handbat with Damon. We rushed to join him when suddenly my head felt like it was on fire. It ended up dropping me to the ground along with my brothers. He has a fucking witch on his side. I try to find the witch through the pain, but it¡¯s way too intense. Damon can¡¯tnd punches on each of us. We shift into our final form, which is bipedal lycans, but the pain seems to increase 10 times. I can feel my vision starting to fade as I try to pick myself up to block the hits my brothers are getting. Suddenly, I felt the ground rumble, like a powerful earthquake. I turned my head and saw a shape making its way to us. Through my cloudy vision, I saw something orange and hot. Whoever that person hit must have been the witch, because I felt my vision starting toe back slowly. I can feel my brother¡¯s as well. As the figure gets clearer, I see the shape is Arabe. Her face is formed in pure anger, and it¡¯s directed at the king and the ones that have gathered around him and are advancing towards her. She creates a ball of wind as a forcefield around her. Rings of fire, water, and rocks are circling her ball. Now that our vision is clear, we fight our way to them, but I do not doubt that Be can manage this monster alone. The Fall of King Damon Arabe Pov As soon as I woke up, I felt my mate¡¯s distress. I needed to get to them. I sat up and took in my surroundings. I¡¯m in a red room that looks like it¡¯s being guarded by warriors. The door to the room has multiple locks on it. Sam is sleeping on a bed in the room. The doctor in the room noticed I was awake. ¡°How are you feeling, Luna?¡± she asks. ¡°I feel fine; what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. ¡°The pack was invaded. Everyone is fighting. The woman and children are in the lower room beneath the packhouse. Your mates had you, and Sam moved here for your protection,¡± she says. I snatched the needles and tubes from me. ¡°I need to join my mates,¡± I tell her, but she tries to get me toy back on the bed. ¡°You have just awoken Luna. You need to get your strength back. If you join the fight, you will likely exhaust yourself, possibly falling into aa.¡± She warns, but I know how I feel. My wolf is pushing to fight beside our mates. If she thinks we can manage it, then we can handle it. ¡°That¡¯s a risk I¡¯m willing to take,¡± I told her, pushing past her. I get dressed out of the hospital gown as everyone turns away to give me privacy with some clothes that wereid out. A ck long-sleeved t-shirt, ck skinny jeans, and ck boots. I put my blonde hair into a ponytail. The guards stand in front of me, not wanting to let me out, and this pisses me off. I feel royaling forward. ¡°YOU WILL LET US PASS.¡± Royalmands, and the soldiers bear their necks to us, stepping aside. One of them unlocks the locks on the doors. I turned to the doctor and pointed at Sam. ¡°She is pregnant. Keep watch over her,¡± I tell her, and she nods. The guards try toe with me, but I make them stay with Sam. I followed the stress of my mates and ended uping outside, only to see the bodies, the fighting, and the smell of blood. My eyes roam to my friends, who are on the ground. I can feel their pain slightly, and I see a woman floating above them, with Damon punching them around. He will die soon, but I need to help with the pain my friends are in. I quickly realized she was a witch. I bend down and touch the ground, channeling my powers to conjure rocks and aiming them at the witch, but it misses. She follows the direction of the rocks I¡¯m throwing, and her angry eyes meet mine as I run to my mates. She tries to st me with some of her power, but I dodge it easily, stopping in my tracks for defense. I conjure fire and st the witch with it, and she falls out of the sky dead. I feel the pain my friends are facing going down. My eyes zoom in on Damon beating on Ares, punching him, and tossing him around. Royal is thoroughly pissed, and she merges with me. I feel my power increase 10 times. Some vamps and wolves had started to advance towards me. I create a sphere of wind around me as a shield. My other powers are generated at the same time as a ring of rocks, fire, and water circles around my sphere. This draws the attention of everyone on the field, including Damon, who stops beating on my mates and makes his way towards me. I draw power and focus on creating my signature weapon, my fire whips. I jump out of my sphere,nding on the ground, and it disappears. With my whip in hand, I wrap it around two wolves who approached me first and dissolve them quickly. The other wolves who were advancing turned back, afraid, but my mates fought them. I was d to see them back up again. Damon and a few vamps kept advancing. Before the first vamp reached me, I tossed out my whip, wrapped it around its hand, and it burned clean through. The vamp screamed, and I was in front of him quickly, ripping his heart out. Watching this. Damon slowed his pace toward me, and I could see the fear in his eyes. Good. Another vamp closed in on me, but it never reached me as a ming arrownded in its chest. I saw Cami leaping from the trees, making her way towards me through wolves to help. Three other vamps came closer. I threw aside my whips and kneeled, nting my hands in the earth. Vines shot up and grabbed the vamps in ce before they could reach me. I channeled some of the vines to wrap around their necks and rip them off. It was just Damon and me as he slowly approached me before stopping before me. ¡°Little Omega, you will being with me,¡± he taunts. I prepare myself in a defensive position in case he tries to attack. Two rocks were lifted beside me, and I set fire around them, preparing to throw them at Damon. ¡°All of this to get me, Damon; you are pathetic,¡± I spat at him. His face turned to anger, as he didn¡¯t expect me to talk back to him. ¡°How dare you speak to me this way after I¡¯ve raised your bratty ass and even given you a ce by my side?¡± he sneered. ¡°You motherfucker. You raped and abused me for years. I hated you for every minute of it. Did you think you could please me with your pathetic excuse of a dick? You¡¯re nothingpared to my three friends. They make me feel things you never could have.¡± I taunted him, and I let out a chuckle. I know it will piss him off more, making it more likely for him to attack first.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking kill you for that,¡± he yelled, and, like I predicted, he advanced towards me. I shot my ming rocks towards him. He can dodge them both, but I send a stream of water to him that hits him in the chest hard, and he falls back a few feet. I got back into a defensive position. He advances towards me, but before he reaches me, Cami is behind him and shoves her sword into his chest. His gaze is on me as he falls. ¡°Omega, he ising for you,¡± he says, and he starts spitting up blood. ¡°Who ising?¡± I asked, running to him, but before he answered, Cami shoved a sword through his throat, killing him instantly. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± I demanded it once I reached her. ¡°He was trying to save himself. At least now, he won¡¯t be able to cause you any harm. My job is to protect you,¡± she says. I look down at Damon¡¯s now-dead body. All of the wolves linked to the king¡¯s pack fall, dying. The vamps continue to fight. My friends ran to me, and I ran past Cami to meet them. Just before I reach them, I feel a surge of power behind me. I pause, ncing behind me, and see the giant circle of purple swirling around, almost like a portal. I turn back around to run to my friends when I feel someone¡¯s arms grab around my waist and pull me back into the portal. The arms are too strong for me to get out of them. ¡°BELLA¡± was all I heard before the portal I was just pulled through closed up, sealing me away from my mates. The Dark Place Arabe Pov I¡¯ve been with Endymion for three months now. I can¡¯t remember much from three months ago, but Endymion told me he found me in the woods, almost dying, and brought me back to his castle. He told me wolves were fighting to kidnap me because I¡¯m special. When I try to remember, I do see fragments of people fighting. Along with the fragments, there are three glowing shadows of people that I feel like I should know. Endymion asks me every day what I remember. When I tell him about the three people, I think I know from my foggy memories that he orders a servant to bring me what he calls his special tea. He says the tea will help me remember. Endymion tells me I have a wolf as well, but he had to cut off my connection with her for now since she was a traitor. I guess that makes sense. I don¡¯t know why I have a traitor wolf inside of me, but Endymion says he can¡¯t remove the wolf without killing me in the process. He says I am his queen, and once I get back to full power, he will continue with his ns to get revenge on those who wronged him and me. I love him so much. I can¡¯t exin it, and some part of me is telling me not to, but it¡¯s probably just my traitor wolf. I can¡¯t listen to her. Endymion knows best. I¡¯m currently walking around the castle. The castle is huge, and it almost looks ancient. All ck walls with a marble floor. The ceilings are four stories high, with ck chandeliers hanging from them. There are torches along all of the walls. Servants are currently changing the torches into new ones. I don¡¯t talk to them, and they don¡¯t talk to me. They do their best to avoid me. With their ck robes, it¡¯s hard to see their faces anyway, so I have no idea what they look like. I do know that they smell wrong. I can¡¯t exin that either. I look out the window and bask in the glow of the fire. I was afraid when I first saw how it looked outside. It gave me a terrible feeling. Like fear. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but Endymion says his ex-girlfriend cursed him to live in this ce, and he tries to make the best out of it that he can. Outside, there is a river ofva that surrounds the whole castle. There are workers outside hitting rocks and such, moving at an incredible speed. Sometimes I think I hear screaming, but Endymion says it¡¯s just someone who is being disrespectful and disobedient. He tells me to never leave the castle, since there may be dangers out there since he has decided to make me his. He says his ex would probably get jealous and try to take me away from his protection. ording to Endymion, he and his ex were really in love. So, out of love, she didn¡¯t want anyone else to have him because of how handsome he was. He was only a human, after all. He says she asked a friend to put a curse on him, so he would be forever bound to this ce with the curse of immortality, and that the only way to break the curse is by using my blood, but only when I heal and get to my full powers without the use of my wolf. He saysing to this ce has made my powers weak. I will do anything for him. He is my beloved king. ¡°Are you okay, My Lady?¡± Did someone ask behind me? I turned around and saw M. M is Endymion¡¯s daughter and my protector. He assigned her to me while I¡¯m here to keep me safe. ¡°Yes, M, I¡¯m just stretching my legs,¡± I tell her, and she smiles. ¡°How are your powersing along, mydy?¡± She asks ¡°I can feel them, but I am having trouble essing them. Endymion says it¡¯s because of the ce we are in, but he says they wille back soon. I hope they do. I want to help himplete his mission,¡± I told her. ¡°Trust me, I know. He is so happy to have you. I can tell how happy you make him, especially after that bitch ex of his cursed him. She is an evil woman.¡± M says. ¡°I will dedicate my life to making him free since he saved mine,¡± I tell her, and she smiles. ¡°You have no idea how happy that makes me,¡± a deep voice says from behind me. I knew who it was before turning around. When he approaches, I feel my body shudder, but not in a good way. He says that is a normal reaction, though. I turn around, and he grabs me in his arms, pulling me into a kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now. Father, mydy,¡± M says, bowing before leaving us. I turned back to Endymion. ¡°How was your meeting, my beloved?¡± I asked him, running my hands through his gorgeous blonde hair. ¡°Boring, but I¡¯m better with you in my arms.¡± He says this, rubbing my back. ¡°Then you should show me how much you missed me,¡± I teased him, and he took off running to our room. He ran at a normal speed behind me, but I knew he could catch me quickly if he wanted to. Once I enter our room, he lifts me from behind and throws me gently on the ck velvet bed, and I giggle as he yfully tickles me. I pulled him onto the bed, and we were bothughing away. He has such a beautifulugh. It¡¯s almost like music. I looked outside at the sky. It¡¯s always dark here. Never any sun. ¡°What are you thinking, mydy?¡± he asked as he nestled his head on my chest.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Just that there is no sun,¡± I told him. I felt him sigh and trail kisses on my shoulder up to my neck. ¡°I wish I could make it so you could see the sun. When the curse is broken and I leave, then we will spend many days in the sun,¡± he says, still kissing me. This makes me happy. ¡°You promise,¡± I asked. ¡°Of course,¡± he replies, and then he gets on top of me, kissing me. I kiss him back as he takes off his clothes, followed by him pulling my ck dress off of me. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Arabe,¡± he whispered. He trailed kisses from my neck to my breasts and took one of my nipples into his mouth, licking it. I moan and grip his blonde hair. He spreads my legs and slides two fingers inside of me. I moan from the contact, but I also shudder again. He told me the shudder means it¡¯s a good thing, so I know it¡¯s okay. After I ended up squirting on him, he brought his finger to my mouth. ¡°Taste how sweet you are,¡± he says, and I do. I¡¯m licking his fingers and staring at him while I do it. His eyes trail my tongue, as if in a trance. I could feel his hard work pressing against me. He lifts himself up. ¡°Turn around,¡± hemands, and I flip over to be on my hands and knees. He grabs my hips and slides his member into me. The room is filled with his groans and my moans. ¡°Faster, babe,¡± I tell him, and he picks up the pace. He grips my hair and thrusts faster. I can feel my body start to shake as I begin to orgasm. ¡°FUCK IM CUMMING!¡± I scream, and at the same time, he shoots into me. We both copsed on the bed as we rode our highs together. ¡°You are so perfect, Arabe,¡± he says, and I smile at him. ¡°I love you,¡± he says. ¡°I love you too,¡± I tell him, and we both drift off into a peaceful sleep. Pain Ares Pov Three Months. It¡¯s been three months since Be was taken away from us, and by Cami no less. I always felt something was off with her, though I could never put my finger on it. Our dads called the pack she is from and were told they kicked out Cami years ago for killing innocent humans as a sport. Our mom and Uncle Alverez have been searching for her in different worlds. They both say she is no longer on earth. My brothers and I even went to North Carolina to confront the Queen, King Damon¡¯s wife, but she imed she knew nothing. Just as we were leaving, we heard her whisper, ¡°I hope the bitch is dead.¡± Her head was separated from her body before she even had time to blink, thanks to Ash. Out of the three of us, he was taking her absence the worst. Adonis stayed to himself by being upied with our new guests. Each time we feel her being vited, I just want to rip the head off whoever is nearby. I try to stay strong for all of us, but deep down, I just want to tear the whole universe apart. Adonis Pov I just felt the pain of the mother fucker fucking our mate, and I know my brothers felt it too. Each time this happens, I pay a visit to some guests we have. Currently, I¡¯m in the dungeons, torturing the vampires that were captured after the battle. It has be a bit of a hobby for metely. They won¡¯t talk about who their master is, and I know he is the one behind it all. My dad¡¯se down here from time to time to try to get me to leave, but that only fuels my anger more. They left me alone eventually, seeing that they now have two states of packs to run since we killed the North Carolina King and Queen. I was going to get answers one day. I know it. I know if I stop torturing these vamps, then I will lose itpletely. My Lycan is furious without his mate, and he is out for blood.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I slip on my silver knuckles and make my way into another cell. Silver won¡¯t affect me, but it does affect regr wolves and regr vamps. The vamp is chained to a wall. You can hear the sizzle of its skin from the silver, but his body quickly heals it back up, making it the perfect way to keep him held. ¡°So, are you ready to talk today?¡± I asked him, sitting on a stool in front of him. He looks up at me with his red eyes and smiles. ¡°So be it.¡± I growled and connected with his face multiple times until I was satisfied. By the time I finished, both of our clothes were covered in his blood. I can already see he is starting to heal from his wounds as I make my way to the next cell. I switched my weapon to a silver dagger. The vamp in this cell is staring at me with his blood-red eyes filled with hate. I shove the dagger into his shoulder, and his hate expression turns into a painful one. ¡°What about you? You asked to talk,¡± I asked, pulling the de out. I shoved it right into the other shoulder before he even replied. The sound of his scream fills up the dungeon, but he stays silent. His name is James, from what I can recall. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, James; give me what I want.¡± I demanded, and he let out a coldugh. ¡°You¡¯re just going to kill me anyway once I do,¡± he says with a gleam in his eye. I end upughing as well, as if he just said the funniest thing. The rest of the prisoners look at me like I¡¯m crazy. Before I finishughing, I end up shoving the knife into his lower abdomen while stillughing before I stop. ¡°You¡¯re funny, James, and yes, you¡¯re right, you will die, but it¡¯s up to you to decide whether I should do it quickly or take my time,¡± I told him. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, Alpha,¡± he spits. ¡°There is nothing here you can truly hurt me with. You might as well kill me now,¡± he says, and chuckles again. ¡°We will see,¡± I told him. I leave the dungeon and see ir talking with Sam and Kyle. ¡°ir, dig up everything you can on the vampire James,¡± Imanded her. ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± she says before taking off. ir¡¯s parents are the best trackers our pack has seen in years, and the gift was passed to ir. Something James said. I feel like I will be getting to the truth much more quickly if it turns out I¡¯m right about this feeling. Ash Pov Thesest three months have been, forck of a better word, hell. My head feels like it is all over the ce. Ares spends his time trying to lead as alpha for the pack. Adonis spends his time beating up prisoners. I spend my time researching and pushing people away. I ended up destroying the whole library because of a temper re. Thankfully, no one was there at the time. Otherwise, I would have killed them, and I know I wouldn¡¯t have cared. From time to time, I end up going to the waterfall in the woods, which is where I am now. It was the first time I had met Be. She didn¡¯t even know who I was, but I was the first to learn about all the abuse she was being made to endure. She trusted me enough to tell me the truth, and I was honored by it. I knew from then that I was in love with her, even though I didn¡¯t know fully until that spray wore off. My Be, my Luna. We should have marked her long ago. If we did, we may have been able to use the connection to feel her. I shift back into my wolf form and head back to the packhouse. I shift back to humans as I get closer. I see my mom and dad sitting on the packhouse steps, talking. Aiden is approaching the packhouse from the right, no doubting from the dungeons again. Ares is walking with some pack warriors from the left. Before we all ended up approaching each other, I felt a white-hot pain in the side of my neck. My knees ended up bucking, and I ended up on the ground, holding my neck. I turned my head and saw my brothers on the ground as well, in the same pain, no doubt. Our parentse to us, but all we can feel is the sharp pain in our necks. ¡°Someone gets a fucking doctor,¡± my mom yells. No doctor will be able to help. I look at my brothers, who are looking at each other, and then at me as it dawns on us what is happening. Our growls shook the entire ground with power. Someone was trying to MARK OUR MATE! Failed Marking Arabe Pov I had been walking around the castle when I felt Endymione behind me. As usual, I felt the chill I usually feel whenever he is near or close. ¡°Hello, my beloved,¡± he said, putting his arm around me and kissing my head. ¡°Hello, babe,¡± I replied. He picks me up all of a sudden, and I gasp. ¡°I want you right now,¡± he said, walking fast to our room. Heid me down on the bed and proceeded to take off the ck dress I was wearing. After my dress was off, he trailed kisses from my neck to my stomach, nting soft kisses on me. I could feel my body respond as I let off a soft moan. He chuckled at this. The way he kissed my body stirred something inside me. In my head, I actually saw a figure of a man with blue eyes and jet ck hair doing the same thing. He was incredibly handsome. I felt like I knew this man, though I wasn¡¯t sure from where. I decided I¡¯d tell Endymion about itter. Endymion then jumped off the bed and grabbed a belt. What the hell is he about to do? He raised my hands in front of me and tied the rope around my hands. He then took another belt and looped it with the one in my hands, then looped it to the bed. I was brought in again with another vision of this same scenario, as the same man with jet ck hair is tying me up, but his eyes are hazel. He is equally as handsome as the first man, but who is he? I shook my head as I came back into focus. I hadn¡¯t even understood what Endymion was doing.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Once I came back to focus, Endymion was inside of me, pounding into me, and suddenly I was not into this at all. I didn¡¯t want to disappoint him, though. My thoughts drifted back to the two handsome men I had just seen. I could feel my body start to respond to the thought of them, and I was turned on. But why? I was snapped out of thought when Endymion slipped out of me and untied me. He thenid on his back and motioned for me to get on top of him. I did as he asked. His eyes closed, and his head rolled back as I bounced on him. This, too, somehow felt familiar. My vision was clouded again, and when I looked down, I saw a man who looked exactly like the two men from earlier, but this time, his eyes were both blue and hazel. They were so unique and beautiful to look at. So beautiful. I continued to ride the man in my vision, unaware I was still riding Endymion. This beautiful man before me, with his beautiful eyes, growled in passion, and I felt myself going faster. I felt like such a whore, imagining doing this to a man I don¡¯t even know, but I can¡¯t stop feeling like this is pure bliss for me. I was close, and so was he, and he sat up, wrapping his arms around me, and pounded into me, and I wrapped my arms around him. ¡°MOTHEFUCKER!¡± He yelled and sunk his teeth into my neck. I was brought back to reality as the vision of the beautiful man shattered and was reced by Endymion with his teeth buried in my neck. The pain was excruciating, and I screamed from the white-hot pain that was filling my whole body, starting at my neck. Endymion pushed me onto the bed off of him and called for Cami, who came in and took one look at my neck. Her face became pale as she ran out of the room and came back with a bottle of some sort. I didn¡¯t pay her much attention after that. I saw ck spots as I tried to fight the pain, but my whole body was on fire. Thest thing I heard was a popping sound inside my head, followed by a very angry growl, before I was consumed byplete darkness. Endymion Pov Why the fuck did it not work? I ask my daughter Cami this question as she sets Arabe on the bed. The mark I tried to leave had turnedpletely ck, as it looked like some animal had attacked her. ¡°I believe it is because she already has those three alphas for her mates,¡± Cami replies. I grabbed her neck and threw her against the wall. Daughter or not, she will not address those mutts as my beloved mates. Cami grabs her throat as she tries to fight the pain from it. ¡°I apologize, my dear. I only mean to say it could be because your beloved has already set up a connection with the three of them. If that is the case, it will make it impossible for you to im her,¡± she says while getting up. ¡°This is no doubt what my bitch of an ex did. Her fucking bonds over the wolves block me from marking once the bonds have formed,¡± I tell her. ¡°I agree. If that is the case, what do you do about Arabe? We both know she is not at full power yet, and we have figured out what the cause of it is. The tea I give her represses her memories and makes her fall in love with you, but due to the failed marking, her body may reject your blood in the tea, which could be fatal,¡± Cami exins. ¡°So, what the fuck are you saying?¡± I spit it out at her. ¡°I¡¯m saying you have two choices, sir. You can stop serving her the tea, in which case her memories will return and she will feel nothing for you. It is also possible that her powers may return, but we do not know yet. Your other choice is to continue to feed her tea with your blood. It had been a while since she had been given the tea, and her memories could starting back at any moment. If we are to resume giving her the tea, taking more of your blood when her body has rejected your mark may kill her, and we need to make sure your blood is mingled with hers when she is at full power, so the spell will free you from this ce.¡± Cami exins. I try to think it over. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve fallen for the little minx anyway, but I need to consider my options. My blood should already be in her veins, but she has not reached full power. With my blood in her veins, it should have been easy for me to mark her andpletely separate her bond from the wolves, which was my intention. On the other hand, giving her the tea continuously may result in her death, which is what I don¡¯t want. At least not yet. For it was foretold that by draining up to thest drop of blood, but not all, from a full-powered elemental while it is mixed with my blood, it would lift the curse I have been made to suffer with. The curse that keeps me trapped on this fucking ind. A curse was ced on me by my bitch of an ex. I will leave this ce. I know it, but how do I continue? Decisions Decisions. ¡°Do not continue to give her the tea,¡± Imanded. ¡°If her powers haven¡¯t settled in naturally, then we will force them out. Capture her mutts. Kill anyone who gets in the way.¡± I tell Cami, and she bows, then leaves. I looked at the passed-out body on the bed. ¡°So sorry, my beloved, for what ising to you, but I will be released from here,¡± regardless of the cost to you. The Warning Arabe Pov I know I¡¯m dreaming. I¡¯ve beening to the same ce in my dreams each time. A huge castle with a long driveway. Beautiful roses spread along with thend. A huge forest. It never really seems like a dream, though, more like a memory. Maybe it¡¯s the tea Endymion gives me. He always gives me tea when I feel like I¡¯m close to remembering something, since he did say it would help me remember easier. In my dream, I¡¯ve always been alone. This time, I saw a huge wolfing out of the forest. I don¡¯t feel afraid, though. I feel like I should know this wolf somehow. The silver-white wolf walks up to me and sits down right in front of me. ¡°Arabe,¡± I hear in my head. It¡¯s the same voice as my wolf. Is that who this wolf is? Yes, I¡¯m your wolf. How are you here right now in my dreams? Endymion says he cut you off from me so you couldn¡¯tmunicate. You need to listen to Be. I have been trying to break through the link for three months to warn you. Warn me about what? Endymion is evil. He is brainwashing you so that he can drain you of your blood because of his n to get revenge. He is not brainwashing me. I know all about his n to get revenge on his ex. I¡¯ve agreed to help. You need to leave me alone. For fuck¡¯s sake, listen to me, Be! He is indeed trying to get revenge on his ex, but you do not know the full story. Endymion is the enemy. Once he drinks all of your blood, he will kill you. You only feelpelled to do what he says because of the tea you have been drinking. Endymion loves me. He won¡¯t harm me, and as far as the tea goes, it helps me restore my memories. That tea doesn¡¯t help you remember. The tea makes you forget your memories. Think about it. You have been drinking that tea for three months now. You only drink the tea when you tell Endymion you think you¡¯re about to remember something. The tea is mixed with Endymion¡¯s blood, so you feel like you¡¯re drawn to him when you¡¯re not. You have not had tea in a week now. Your true memories are starting to push through. Our mates. You are remembering our friends. Our mates? Is that who those beautiful men were? I want to feel like you¡¯re lying to me. You are right. I only drink tea when I think I¡¯m about to remember something, but how do I know this isn¡¯t all a trick to keep me from reaching my full power? You are my true enemy. I don¡¯t trust you. I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t trust me right now. Just don¡¯t drink the tea. Your memories areing back to you, and only then will you remember, and the reason you are not at full power is that he has been blocking me. I am the source of your powers, but he does not know that. Blocking me blocks ess to your powers. Blocking me has been the only thing that has kept you safe. I looked into her eyes, and I could see she was telling the truth. I can somehow feel that she is. I can also feel my memories of hering back to me. I can see us running through a beautiful forest. We look happy. Happy and content. Is it possible that I have been blinded by Endymion? Yes, you have been blinded, but you are not at fault. He has been tricking you and feeding you a potion that not only blocks out your link to me and your mates, but it isced with his blood, which is why you feel a connection to him. It is all a lie. How are you here? And how am I able to talk to you? Endymion tried to mark you. When the moon goddess designed me, she made it so no one other than our mates could every im to me. Our friends felt the failure as well. Your body rejected it, and I was released at once from the chains that bitch Cami had me locked in. She is not to be trusted, either. When you wake up, you may regain all of your memories, and since I have been on lockdown for so long, it will take a while for me to send all my powers through you. I have to fully heal. I will concentrate on reaching out to our mates, Lycans. We are still on earth, and I know exactly where. So, what do you want me to do? If I get my memories back, he may not hesitate to kill me. He won¡¯t kill you until he gets you to full power, which he can¡¯t do without me. I will still be with you when you wake up. They do not know that I have broken free. Do not tell them I have. Do not, for any reason, use your powers once you feel they are back, or he will not hesitate to drain your body. I can feel your memories returning. I will do my best to set up the link between you and our friends once I reach them. Remember, do not use your powers. Or all will be lost. I see white spots start to swirl as I see the figure of a womaning my way. The immense power radiating from her could only mean one thing. She is the moon goddess. HELP WILL COME WHEN YOU LEAST EXPECT IT MY CHILD AND DON¡¯T WORRY. I FORGIVE YOU. Her voice booms in my head as the white spots form, and I end up giving in to them.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The Visitor Ares Pov After the pain faded from someone trying to mark our mate, we soon realized it wasn¡¯t our pain we were feeling but only a sliver of the pain she was feeling, which means her pain was ten times worse. At least we know she is still alive. Our lycans continue to try to reach her wolf royal. Royal has been silent for over three months. ¡°Excuse me, Alpha.¡± One of our guards links me. Communication has fallen to me alone due to my brothers being out of it. ¡°What?¡± I link back. ¡°There is a witch here who says she knows where the luna is,¡± the guard links back. That certainly caught my attention. ¡°Bring her to my office,¡± Imanded. I wonder whether or not to bring my brothers into the mix, but they are not in good shape right now. It¡¯s best if I do it alone. Then again, she is just as much my mate as she is theirs, and they would never forgive me if I chose to do this without them. On that note,. ¡°Adonis, Ash,e to the office now. We are meeting a witch who knows the whereabouts of Be. Once I reach the office, I notice they are already there, seated, and anxious. I sat down, only to hear a knock secondster. A beautiful, tall woman with curly brown hair and bright blue eyeses in, bows, and then sits down in front of me. I dismissed the guard. ¡°Who are you?¡± Imanded. I was told she was a witch, but I do not think she is a witch. She seems more powerful. ¡°I am called Cayce, alpha.¡± She replies in a very thick ent. ¡°You are not a witch,¡± Adonis says, looking at her with narrow eyes. He must have felt the same energy as me. ¡°Indeed not, for I am a nymph. Simr to a witch, yes, but we nymphs are much older and much more powerful.¡± Cayce says ¡°Where do youe from, and what information do you have on our mate?¡± Ash asks her. I take note that it¡¯s good to see their heads seem to being back together after thesest three months. ¡°Ie from the city of Elis, which resides in Greece, Alpha, and as far as your mate is concerned, I will tell you, but to save her, you will need to hear the story of who has her and where it all began. She speaks ¡°We don¡¯t have time for stories. We have waited three fucking months for information on our mate,¡± Adonis says, standing up. I can tell he is fighting his wolf as his eyes shift from hazel to ck. ¡°YOU WILL TELL US WHERE SHE IS,¡± hemands. Cayce seems unaffected by the aura he is releasing. Her face stays unreadable. ¡°You will sit down, young man, and you will listen. You will need the information I have if you wish to save your mate,¡± she said, and her eyes glowed, turning purple. Adonis takes Ash and me by surprise and rushes to attack her, but he is thrown back to his seat. Ash and I get up instantly to check on Adonis, but we are sat back down by some invisible force. I can tell Ss that Adonis¡¯s Lycan has taken over. Unlike our lycans, we are the rational ones. They are the strength, so I know Adonis is not thinking clearly. Maybe letting him continue his hobby of killing and torturing vampires in the cells was not the best idea. I am, however, annoyed that this witch or nymph, whatever, is keeping me from helping my brother calm his lycan down. ¡°I was checking on our brother,¡± I tell her, trying to push off the force that had held us down.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Your brother will be fine. You need to listen to me now. Without the information I am about to tell you, you would surely die. You are about to deal with things that are more powerful than any of you can understand. If you wish to save her, you will listen to what I have to say,¡± she exins, releasing the invisible grip on all of us. I look at Adonis, who seems to have calmed down enough. His hazel eyes are back. Ash seems fine as well. She looks at me, and I nod for her to start. She smiles and nods. ¡°Long ago¡±¡­. The Beginning Cayce Pov ¡°Long ago, I fell in love with a human man named Aethlius. Aethlius was the current king of Elis at that time, and he made me his wife. We were in love. So, in love, we ruled the city of Elis with strong wills and passion, bringing glory and peace to our once-troubled city. One day, a prophet came to our kingdom. This prophet was blessed with the gift of seeing the future. Not many people have this gift, not even me. My king and husband asked this prophet to tell us about our future. ¡°Your future¡¯s not set in stone, as there are many paths it can take. One thing is certain: The fruits of your love for each other will bear you a son who will grow to be strong. He will be king of Elis.¡± The prophet tells us. My husband and I were ecstatic. All we wanted was an heir to our throne. ¡°One of his paths, however, is a dark one. It may or may not be certain,¡± the prophet says. ¡°What do you mean, dark? Tell us at once,¡± my husband demanded. ¡°I cannot tell you what this timeline consists of, but I will deliver to you this warning.¡± The prophet says He will fall in love with a powerful force, but with this force, he will also be undone. You must not let your son fall in love, or it will mean the end! The prophet soon disappeared after the warning. I had seen many prophecies, one with a deep meaning, when I heard one, and I was prepared to make sure it didn¡¯te true. Yearster, our son was born. We named him Endymion. We would have thought he would have had some of my nymph qualities, but he was purely human. Due to the prophet¡¯s warning, my husband withdrew his love andpassion for both Endymion and me, which hardened in the years that followed. He was strict with him. Teaching him how to fight at a young age. In Endymion¡¯s spare time, he trained himself on how to be an Aeolian shepherd. No matter how strict my husband was with him, he always found ways to love all the things around him. My son grew up to be the most handsome man in the kingdom, wanted by many, but he would rather focus on the love of his hobbies instead. You three resemble him greatly, except he has blonde hair, not ck. Anyway, one of his favorite things to do was stare at the moon at night and draw the stars around it. I knew of the prophecy, but my little boy was so bright and smart. How could I deny him the simple pleasure of love? Once he reached 18 years old, my husband passed away due to illness, which made my son the new king of Elis. When Endymion reached 21 years of age, he came to me. He told me the story of how, one day, he was staring at the moon and a woman came down from the sky in the moonlight. The mystery moon girl told him he was the most beautiful man she had ever seen, and they had fallen in love. I had never seen this girl, so I dismissed this story. I assumed maybe he dreamt it. Days had passed, and it seemed like he would be impatient for some reason. I didn¡¯t know how real his story was until it was toote. I found out. One day, my child disappeared. There was no trace of him at all. I exhausted every resource that I could find to find him. I used every power I had to find him. A few days after his disappearance, that same prophet from years ago came to me. He shared with me the knowledge of what had happened to my baby. I saw in his vision that Endymion¡¯s story was true. It was the moon goddess Selene that my son had fallen in love with. She visited him each night and fell in love with him as well. She loved him, but she loved his beauty even more. My baby was worried, since he was human, that he would not be able to be with her for too long. He wanted to be with her forever. Selene had not possessed the powers to grant immortality, so she asked for some aid from the Roman god Jupiter. You may have learned about Jupiter, as he also goes by the Greek god Zeus. God of the sky and thunder. Zeus told Selene that if he were to grant such a request, there would be a danger that would lurk around my son, as his heart could soon grow cold from watching all of his loved ones die. Zeus offered Selene the choice to decline the gift and leave my son alone, or to ept the gift for my son, but he would have to be put on an ind filled with fire and ash, separate from the outside world, so no one would know about his immortal life. They would be together, with no one to disturb them. Selene epted the gift, and she and my son were transported to this ind. My son is now immortal but still human. He was bound by the ind, unable to escape, but he didn¡¯t care. He had the love of his life, and he was happy. Selene created a few humans, or wolves, to keep himpany since she was only able to visit him at night. When he would sleep at night, she woulde, which changed his sleeping habits to where he would only be able to sleep during the day but would be awake at night for her. Months and years went by, and Selene started to visit him less and less. He was only left in thepany of the wolves and humans. Food was getting scarce, and he needed to hunt. His hunter instincts took over one night, as he was being driven to madness due to ack of food, and he managed to kill a wolf. The parents of the wolf were instantly alerted as they felt the death of their pup. When they found their pup, he had blood all over him. Endymion was kneeling on the ground over the pup, drinking its blood and eating its flesh. The wolf¡¯s parents howled to alert the moon goddess, and the wolves on thend rushed to Endymion to try to destroy him. However, Endymion was not only a hunter; he was an immortal. He could not be killed. He ended up killing all of the wolves that day. He threatened the death of humans who would not eat and drink the wolves with him as a means of survival. The wolves, being mystical beings, had some of their animal essences mingled with Endymion and human blood. The violent nature of the wolf¡¯s death was so terrible that it created a curse upon Endymion and the humans. They grew fangs. They were not allowed to walk in the sun. They were forced into the shadows. They had be the first vampires to ever exist. When Selene came back to the ind and realized what he had done, she cursed him and the other vampires to endless sleep. It is said that during that period, she still thought he was incredibly handsome. So beautiful, she slept with his sleeping body and had fallen pregnant over 50 times. Since her power was too great for her children to have, some ended up gaining the powers of immortality and the bloodlust their father had. One day following that, a witch by the name of Ravenia was looking for a way to get revenge on some people who had wronged her and ended up transporting herself to the ind Endymion was on. She saw his beauty, for he resembled someone she loved. She woke him up with a spell and gave him the ingredients he needed to escape the ind. The ingredients consisted of the blood of the strongest elemental magician, mixed with his blood. She taught him how to channel dark magic, unaware that he was only using her. He learned how to siphon magic from his blood. My blood. Once she asked for his help in getting rid of her enemies, he dismissed her, and she left him. Once the witch was gone, Endymion used his blood and mingled it with the others on the ind to wake them up from their long slumber. Since he was bound to the ind, he was unable to look for the elemental. Instead, he channeled the dark magic he learned about and sent his vampire minions into the world to do his bidding. They partnered with other vampires. Some of them were his children, and some were simply turned by another vampire. When Selene saw the chaos that vampires created, she created a special line of werewolves that would control the elements to be a line of defense against them, as she could not bear to kill her children, regardless of the chaos they created. 23 years ago, a group of hunters destroyed the line of elemental wolves, unaware that the wolves were needed by Endymion, as the wolves had not used their powers to fight back for fear of revealing who they were and wanting to protect the next generation of elementals, which is why they stayed hidden. Before thest wolf was killed, a baby was taken away and hidden near the North Carolina pce. This baby is a direct descendant of the royal wolves created by the moon goddess herself and is rumored to be the most powerful. The one Endymion has been looking for all this time. The one he has now. Your Luna. He will find a way to mix some of his blood with hers, which will make her fall in love with him. She may even forget who you three are, as his blood will make her think she is his mate. Once she reaches her fullest potential, only then will he drain herpletely. He will then be able to escape the ind he is on and go seek his revenge against the moon goddess. If he does not get her directly, he will destroy wolves and humankind alike. Imagine a world filled with a few wolves and humans, overrun by bloodthirsty vampires. So, you see, this does not only concern you and your Luna; the whole world is at stake.¡± Adonis Pov We listened to the story Cayce told us. All of this destruction, all this death, riding around not only saving our Luna but killing what seems to be the very first vampire in the entire world. Fuck. ¡°Why would you tell us this story? Wouldn¡¯t it make sense to support your son in this?¡± Ares asked. I am also curious about this. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t know it back then, but I know now. I have always seen goodness in my son. I saw so much of it that I was blinded by the bad. I didn¡¯t see how power-hungry he was. So power-hungry, he killed my husband. His father, so he could be king. It was toote when I found out what he had done. I vowed that no matter what, I would do anything I could to find him and destroy the creature he had be. That brings me back to you,¡± she says. ¡°Why us?¡± Ash asked. ¡°You are bonded to the only person in the world he needs topete for his spell. Not only that, but you three are filled with celestial power from the moon goddess,¡± Cayce exins. ¡°Yeah, but we can only use small portions of it,¡± I told her. She shakes her head. ¡°It does not matter. The three of your powersbined into one giant ball of energy aimed at him will kill him, but it needs to be done before he has drained your mate.¡± She exinsN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°What happens if it is done after?¡± Ares asked. ¡°By then, it will be toote, and you will all die.¡± She simply says, FUCK! Getting Through Arabe Pov I woke up in a dark room. The floor beneath me is cold and wet. The smell of blood, piss, and death lingers in the air. My eyes struggle to adjust. As my visiones into view, I see that I¡¯m in a cell. What the fuck? There are handcuffs on me. I try to remember what happened. The memory of my dreames to mind. I try to remember that. ¡°That monster tried to mark us,¡± a voice says. Wait. I know this voice. ¡°Royal?¡± I asked. ¡°Who else?¡± Royal says. ¡°What are you doing here, and how did you get out of your shackles?¡± I asked her. Thest thing I remember about her is Endymion locking her away. Something about her being a terrible wolf or something. As I struggle to remember, my head starts to hurt. I see images. Images of people I swear I know from somewhere. ¡°I spoke to you in your dream. I am giving you your memories. You need to let me pass them to you,¡± she says, and the headache gets worse. ¡°No!¡± I shouted as the pain increased steadily. I hear footstepsing. Suddenly, Endymion and Cami are in front of my cell. ¡°Why am I down here, Endymion?¡± I asked, holding my head back from the increasing pain. ¡°Just a precaution,¡± he says. ¡°A precaution for what?¡± I asked him. He looks towards Cami, who is smirking at me. She kneels. ¡°Because you stupid girl, your memories are starting toe back, and I can¡¯t have you attacking my father now, can I?¡± she says. I¡¯m still a little confused. I turned to Endymion. ¡°What does she mean, Endymion?¡± I ask, though, that, from my dream, I can kind of put together that I have been nothing but a pawn this whole time. Still, my memories have been wiped over thest three months, and Endymion has been nothing but nice to me this whole time. Maybe I am reading this situation wrong, but Endymion gives me the same wicked smile as Cami before he speaks. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to kill you at first,¡± he says. ¡°Once Cami took your memories and fed you my blood, all we needed was your blood at full power. I had nned to take the majority of it and let yourself heal, keeping you as my beloved and queen, but it is taking too long for your powers toe into effect. Three fucking months, it¡¯s taken you,¡± he says. I can feel my eyes watering, but I don¡¯t want to give them the satisfaction of seeing my tears. They were just using me for my blood. I then remembered my dream. ¡°The tea¡­ You have been feeding me your blood through the tea, drawing me to you,¡± I told them, as a as a matter of fact. He nods ¡°I wondered how long it would take you to figure it out, but now you haven¡¯t had your tea in a while, which means your memories should starting in right about now,¡± he says. As soon as he said that, my headache increased 10 times more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, beloved; your memories will be back soon, and I have the perfect way to bring forth your powers,¡± he says before he leaves, and Cami leaves. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Arabe; let me through. I will make us whole again. You need to see,¡± Royal says. The headache is so great, and I can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Show me,¡± I told her, and I felt like a great dam had busted inside my head as a white light took over as all of my lost memories hit me at once, causing me to pass out. Endymion Pov ¡°Her memories should be back soon. Will this be your n off work¡± I ask Cami. ¡°Yes, my liege. They will feel her through the bond, and they wille for her. I have also found a different route to bring them here, just in case she does not link them,¡± Cami assures me. ¡°Good, as long as her wolf is still locked down, she won¡¯t be too much of a threat. The shackles on her had been forged by Hephaestus. They will hold her. Be sure this n of yours works, Cami, or you will find that my patience with you even has its limits,¡± I told her. She bows and walks away from me. I lost many of my vampires in the battle with those mutts. When theye, and they definitely wille, I will take their hearts and eat them. Once Arabe uses her full power to try to save them, I will finally have what I want more than anything. I AM COMING FOR YOU, SELENE! Adonis Pov After Cayce finished telling us the backstory of the enemy, we were all silent. The very first vampire. The moon goddess lover. How did we get here? How the fuck do we get Be back if we don¡¯t even know where she is? ¡°Now that you have told us this story, tell us where his location is,¡± Ares asks. ¡°She is being held on the ind of Thera, but it is not an easy ind to get to. It¡¯s a volcanic ind surrounded by nothing but the ocean. His castle sits in the center, surrounded byva and ash. There is only one way to get in and out, and that is through the portal. Only the moon goddess was able to create one before Endymion learned to create one, but since you share her power, even if it is in small quantities, you will be able to create one yourselves.¡± Cayce says. ¡°So, all we need to do is create this portal and st this Endymion with our powersbined to kill him,¡± Ash asks, and Cayce nods. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to do this before he takes your mate¡¯s blood. After he drinks all of her blood, he will be able to walk free of the ind. I can¡¯t even begin to tell you the horror that will ur once that happens. I link to my brothers. This sounds a little too simple, if you ask me. I don¡¯t trust this woman. I tell themN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Soren doesn¡¯t trust this woman either, but we need to do whatever we can to get Be back. If that means going against the devil to do it, then so be it. Ash states. I will do some research on these Endymions to see what else she hasn¡¯t told us. I will also try to reach out to the moon goddess and see what help she can provide. Ares says. I turned back to Cayce. ¡°Will you teach us how to create this portal?¡± I asked her, and she nodded. ¡°I can show you how it is done, but I don¡¯t have the power to create one to take me there,¡± she says, and I nod. ¡°I will have one of the guest rooms prepared for you in the meantime. Thank you for bringing us this information,¡± I told her. I linked up with Kyle to prepare a room for her. She stands up, bows, and leaves. As she is leaving, I feel a pull in my mind. I look at my brothers, who seem to be feeling the same thing. ¡°Hello, guys?¡±¡± we hear. Our faces turn toplete shock as we realize who it is. BELLA! Memories Back Arabe Pov My memories from my past hit me all at once. From the abuse I suffered at the hands of King Damon, meeting Sam, traveling to the ck Alder pack, meeting my mates, shifting into my wolf, and training my powers with Cami. Oh, my fucking goddess. Cami. Cami is Endymions daughter. She has been working all this time to get me here. I¡¯m going to rip her fucking throat out when I get out of here. My memories of my friends hit me harder than anything I had ever experienced. My mates. Ash. Adonis. Ares. My loves. Endymion has been using me. He was drugging me with his blood and fucking raping me. I would never consent to having sex with him, for it goes against everything I feel about him, and he fucking knows it. He took my fucking memories. He took my friends away from me. He is going to pay for this, rissa. The only friend I have found here. Arabe Pov (3 months ago, after getting kidnapped and sent through the portal) The arms that were around me let me go as soon as wended on the other side of the portal. It closed up immediately, leaving purple smoke in its ce. Inded on a ck marble floor. When I turned around, I saw ck-hooded people with spears surrounding a man sitting on a throne. I remember him from my dreams. On instinct, I try to use my powers, but they don¡¯t seem toe. My hands are pulled at once behind my back as a growl escapes me. Royal is just as furious. ¡°Stop fucking moving,¡± a female voice says from behind me. I see it¡¯s Cami. My heart drops. ¡°How could you bring me here?¡± I yelled, struggling to get out of her grasp. She kicks my legs from behind, and I buckle to the ground. ¡°THAT¡¯S ENOUGH.¡± The man on the throne booms. ¡°Yes, my liege,¡± Cami says, still holding me down. The man walked toward me. ¡°I apologize for my daughter. years of living in the wilderness. It has caught up to her,¡± he says, eyeing me. I red at him. I use Royal to try to contact my friends, but Cami blows some pink dust over my head, and suddenly I can¡¯t hear or feel Royal. ¡°Royal¡­.¡± No response. ¡°Royal, answer me.¡± Still no response. The man stops in front of me and kneels. ¡°Ah, but we can¡¯t have you calling out to those mutts now, can we? Your wolf has been locked away,¡± he says cheerfully, and Camiughs. Without Royal, I would be powerless. I¡¯m just a simple human, and I can¡¯t contact my friends, who are most likely tearing up the world right now looking for me. ¡°To introduce myself, my name is Endymion,¡± he says. ¡°I don¡¯t care who the fuck you are or what the fuck you want. Release me. Now,¡± Imand, but it only makes Cami and himugh. ¡°You¡¯re a sassy little thing, hunh; don¡¯t worry, that cute sassy mouth will be covered by me as soon as I make you submit to me,¡± he says. ¡°I will never submit to you,¡± I told him, venomced in each word. ¡°We will see,¡± he says, standing up. He then looks at Cami. ¡°Take her to the dungeons,¡± hemanded. I struggle as I try to get out of Cami¡¯s grasp, but she is strong, and I no longer have my wolf. Once we get to the cells, the smell of vomit, blood, and feces hits my nose, making me gag instantly. Cami throws me to the floor of the cell and closes the bars behind me, so I can¡¯t escape. ¡°Why?¡± I asked her. She was supposed to be a trusted friend. She betrayed us. Betrayed me. ¡± Why? She says it andughs. ¡°I will do anything for my father, and your blood just happens to be a huge part of his ns. Don¡¯t take it personally, dear. You are just coteral damage. I didn¡¯t spend all that time making your powers grow for nothing,¡± she says before leaving. After she left, I tried hard to break down the bars, but with my human strength, there was nothing I could do. Royal was gone. My powers were gone. My link to my friends is gone. I¡¯m on my own. ¡ª¡ª¡ª 1 weekterN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It has been a week since I¡¯ve been in the dungeons. The only contact I have had with someone is a female named rissa. She brings me food and drinks. It is an herbal tea with crackers. That¡¯s all I¡¯m allowed. Endymion has been down here a few times to try to see if I have changed my mind and if I¡¯m ready to submit. Just like the other days, I do not. rissa has been nice to me so far. She gives me a little hope, telling me to stay strong. I found out she doesn¡¯t like Endymion. She says he killed two people who were close to her. I sympathize with her. We spend our time together talking. She is the only thing I have close to a friend here. Today she is bringing me tea and my usual crackers. She started talking to me about what¡¯s on the outside of this ce. ¡°You know, when you first came, I knew you were innocent,¡± she says. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but I am going to save you from this monster,¡± she says. She then vanishes. Shees back a bitter. ¡°I just talked to a friend of mine. He ising up with a n to break you out, and we are going to get you back to your friends,¡± she says. I smile, but suddenly I start to feel woozy. My vision starts to go in and out. ¡°rissa,¡± I slurred. She notices what is happening and runs to go get help. Shees back with Cami, who just stands there, watching me. ¡°It¡¯s just the potion taking effect. I put it in her tea this time. She will be fine,¡± Cami said. rissa¡¯s eyes went wide, looking at me, before a tear fell down her face. I can tell she didn¡¯t know. ¡°It¡¯s okay, rissa; I forgive you.¡± I slurred, but I¡¯m pretty sure it came out all jumbled. Cami looks at rissa and grabs her by the neck. ¡°This is for breaking the rules and speaking to her,¡± she says before I hear a pop, and rissa falls dead. Cami thenughs and walks away, leaving rissa there for me to look at as my vision continues to fade. I feel something taking over my body, and I try to fight it, but I am no match for it. I look toward rissa as I feel my vision fading. I will avenge you, rissa, I silently promise her. I swear. With that, the darkness takes me in, and I pass out. Arabe Pov When I woke up, my memories were gone. Endymion has had me under his spell ever since. The memories have alle back to me, although it took some time to adjust. Right now, I want to cry, but I have to be strong. Strong for Royal. Strong for myself. Strong for rissa. Strong for my friends. Right now, I know my friends are looking for me. I can feel them. Maybe I can reach out to them. ¡°I think it¡¯s what he wants,¡± I heard Royal say in my head. Oh, my goddess ¡°Royal!¡± I nearly screamed in my head. ¡°Be,¡± she replied. I remember all the awful things I said to her. Endymion locked her away from me for 3 months. ¡°Royal, I am so sorry for everything. I can¡¯t imagine what these three months have been like for you,¡± I told her. I told her I didn¡¯t trust her. I didn¡¯t mean it. I wasn¡¯t me. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Be; I know you were not you. I forgive you. We have to get out of here,¡± she says. ¡°I know. I am about to try to reach out to our friends.¡± I told her. ¡°Like I was saying earlier, I think he wants them toe. While you were unconscious from getting your memories back, I heard him tell Cami that he was going to use them to try to make you use your powers. He doesn¡¯t know your powers are tied to me. If you bring them here, they are risking being captured. If we see them hurt in any way, I don¡¯t know if we can control them without using our powers. I also believe there is another traitor among them, attempting to get them here, as I heard Cami tell him about a backup n. We need to warn them,¡± she tells me. I know she is right. Seeing them hurt in any way may make mesh out, letting Endymion know I have them back. Even now, I can feel my energy moving through my veins, ready toe out. If there is another traitor among them, then the traitor will need to be captured before theye here. ¡°I¡¯ll let them know,¡± I told her. I try to concentrate on my mate bond, and instantly I feel a tingle. The connection. ¡°HELLO, GUYS,¡± I called out. It¡¯s quiet, but then I hear them all at once. ¡°BELLA,¡± they said together. ¡°MY LOVES¡±. Ending the Traitor Arabe Pov ¡°BELLA,¡± I hear all at once, and my heart flutters with so much love. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Did he hurt you?¡± All of my friends said it at once, and I tried to keep the tears froming out. My mates. My beautiful mates. ¡°I am okay for now,¡± I tell them. ¡°I am just ready to escape. I am sorry, my love. Endymion had me under a spell that made me sleep with him. He gave me this teaced with his vampire blood,¡± I told them. Growls from all three filled the mating link, and I felt guilty for it. Even though I know it was not my fault, it still felt like it was. ¡°Be, it¡¯s okay?¡± Ares asked, reassuring me. ¡°We know you would never cheat on us,¡± Ash says. ¡°You forget, we can all feel your love through the bond,¡± Adonis says, and I am trying to control the tears. Of course, they would forgive me. They know me better than I know myself. ¡°I miss you, my love. I missed you so much,¡± I tell them, and I can feel how much they miss me as well. ¡°We¡¯reing to get you, Be,¡± Ares says. ¡°NO!¡± I almost yelled at my link. ¡°What?¡± Adonis says. ¡°He is waiting for me to use my powers. He cut my wolf from me for thest three months, and I have her back now. He doesn¡¯t know that, since I have her back, I have my powers back as well. The moment he realizes I have my powers back, he will drain my blood. I think he has an aplice working with him who is with you as we speak, trying to get you toe to me. Has there been anyone newtely that is trying to send you my way? I ask. Ares Pov When we heard Be¡¯s voice, it was like a weight was lifted from my shoulders. She is alive. She has her powers, but she keeps them secret, so Endymion doesn¡¯t drain her. I realize that with this new piece of information, we need to get to her faster than ever. I saw the look of relief on my brother¡¯s face. I can feel their relief through the mate bond, and, minute by minute, I can see I am slowly getting my brother back. ¡°Has there been anyone newtely that is trying to send you my way?¡± She asks, and I feel like a ss of acid in my face. Yes. Yes, someone is trying to get us to her. We linked up with a soldier to bring her back. She was soon sitting back down in front of us, looking puzzled as to why she was asked back. The fucking traitors. Luckily, I expected no less. I knew she wasing in here because this was fishy to begin with. Since we are mindlinking Be, she probably knows from all three of the facial expressions that we are talking to her. ¡°Have you contacted your mate?¡± Cayce asks. She almost sounds hopeful. Way to be hopeful. ¡°Yes,¡± Adonis says, and Ash and I look at him. Keep talking to Be. I WILL HANDLE CAYCE. He says this through the link. We channel our thoughts back to the conversation with Be. Adonis Pov I wasn¡¯t surprised to find out Cayce was a traitor. Luckily, I had already put the oue together from the second she started her story. Which is why I made sure I would have a n of my own. ¡°Good, that¡¯s good. I will teach you how to create a portal right away to get to her,¡± Cayce says. I stand up.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s all we needed to tell you, Cayce; thank you again,¡± I told her, and she stood up too. ¡°Give my brothers and I a moment to discuss things. We need to see how badly she is hurt. In the meantime, if you are hungry, please make your way to our kitchens. Our cook will whip you something up. We will prepare ourselves and be ready to create the portal soon, so we can retrieve our mate,¡± I tell her. She nods, bows, and leaves. ¡°Stay on her tail,¡± Imanded the guard outside. ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± I hear. I tune back into the conversation with Be. Ash Pov We let Adonis talk to Cayce while we talked to Be. That woman was off from the moment she stepped in there. Thankfully, her sad story didn¡¯t fool my brothers and me, as I could already tell they felt the same way. She hadn¡¯t deceived us one bit. I also knew Adonis was nning something. I would askter, but we have to help Be. ¡± Yes. There is a woman here who says she is his mother, trying to get us back to you,¡± Ares tells her, and we hear her gasp. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen his mother here, but he probably had her hidden, no doubt,¡± Be says. ¡°Look, Be, I know you don¡¯t want using for you, but we are, and that¡¯s final. Plus, we already know your location,¡± I told her. ¡°I don¡¯t want you guysing here without having a way to get back,¡± Be says. I could hear the panic in her voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Arabe; we have a way there and back,¡± I heard Adonis say. It looks like the woman is gone, and he has a determined look in his eye. ¡°Please, be careful,¡± Be pleads. We can feel her worry. ¡°We will, Be. Please try to get some sleep. We areing for you!¡± Ares says. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it,¡± she says. ¡°I love you, my boys,¡¯ she said, and we felt it. ¡°We love you too, Be,¡± we all tell her, and the link is cut. ¡°We need to learn how to channel a portal,¡± I tell them. ¡°Cayce will teach us,¡± Adonis says, with a small smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re cooking up a n, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked, and he just grinned at me mischievously. ¡°Yes, actually, I do. I knew she was off the second she stepped foot here, but if she can help us create a portal, it will be useful.¡± Adonis tells us. ¡°Well, then let¡¯s go,¡± I tell them, and we all head out, heading towards Cayce, who is outside on a bench writing on paper. She is sitting away from everyone else. Her head snaps up when she sees us approach her. She scribbles something on the paper and tosses it up in the air. The paper lights on fire and burns away fast as it falls, leaving no trace. ¡°Something is wrong,¡± Adonis asks. ¡°I¡¯m just sending a letter to a friend,¡± Cayce says. ¡°Okay, then, teach us how to create a portal,¡± I told her. 2 hourster, we were all struggling to get a hold of using our celestial power to create a portal. Using our power was so great that Ares ended up passing out for a few minutes. Once he arrived too, he had a sad look in his eye, and he excused himself, letting us know he had to speak with our dads for a minute. We questioned it, but we knew he would tell us what was bothering himter. He came back not too long after; his face hardened, and he told us to continue. After another hour, we all ended up getting the hang of it. Although we were all extremely tired, it drew out our power. ¡°You all learned faster than I expected,¡± Cayce says, looking pleased with herself. We were all tired from the strain of our powers, but our lycans were giving us energy again, so we were feeling refreshed not too long after. ¡°We will get ready. Meet us back here in 10 minutes,¡± Adonis tells her. She nods, and he leaves as we follow him. He is silent until we realize we are heading to our room. ¡°Get ready. Pack your weapons,¡± Adonis says. After 15 minutes, we were ready. The three of us are dressed in a ck shirt, ck jeans, and ckbat boots. We have small silver knives dipped in a poison called moonshine that is toxic to vampires and werewolves. We have guns filled with ultraviolet bullets, which are also lethal to vampires. ¡°Are you ready to tell us this n of yours?¡± I asked Adonis as we walked back to the grounds. ¡°We are about to go get Be, but first things first. We need no surprises,¡± Adonis says. He tells me to keep walking but stops Ares from talking to him while we walk. A few secondster, they caught up. Ares stays quiet, though he looks a bit distant. We can still tell something is bothering him, but he looks more focused now. ¡°Ah, Alphas,¡± Cayce says as we make our way back to her. ¡°Are you ready??¡± She asks. ¡°Yes, we are. The information you gave us has been great, Cayce, but this is where we say goodbye,¡± Adonis says. The next secondter, a sword with some sort of substance is shoved through her heart. Our beta, Kyle, stands behind her, sword in hand, holding it in her hand. Cayce looks down at the sword in her chest. There is a white substance on it. ¡°White Sage¡± huffs as bloodes out of her mouth. She looks up to all of us, her true face showing, filled with nothing but hatred. ¡°I hope my son kills all three of you, along with that whore wolf of yours. Kyle looks up to Adonis for a split second, withdraws the sword, and cleanly cuts her head off. He then looks up at Adonis, and Adonis smirks a little. I caught Ares¡¯s eye, who was not expecting this as well. Well shit! Adonis Pov That bitch gave us major creepy vibes the second she stepped foot in our office. Her story was bullshit, and even my Lycan knew it, but we couldn¡¯t call her out on it. While she was telling us her story, I linked our Beta Kyle. ¡°KYLE¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± he responded. ¡°Find out all you can about a nymph named Cayce and find out how to kill her,¡± Imanded. ¡°Right away, Alpha,¡± he said. A few minutester, he linked me with all the information that confirmed most of Cayce¡¯s story, minus how her husband died. It turns out she was the one who murdered her husband herself, but she was never found guilty. I knew the b*tch wasn¡¯t any good. He also told me that she was foundmunicating with vampires by air message, which convinced me of her guilt. Even more, when I remembered the message, we saw burning. I knew she was telling Endymion we had connected through Be. It would expose that Be has her wolf again, but it wouldn¡¯t expose that she has her powers. He then told me about the white sage essence that kills all nymphs. Thankfully, we had white sage flowers in our greenhouse, so while we trained to open a portal, Kyle extracted the oils and put them on the sword. I knew we would need it. Like I said before, I ran the oues. When Ares passed out and left, I knew something was wrong. I could feel it somehow, but I knew he would tell us when he was ready. He usually does. While we were walking back to the ground, I slowed him down and nodded to Ash to keep walking. ¡°I know you¡¯re not going to tell us what¡¯s wrong, and that¡¯s fine. I know you will tell us when you¡¯re ready, but right now, you need to put whatever it is in the back of your mind and bring your focus to the mission,¡± I told him. He ponders what I say, and his eyes turn sad, but then they fully go in determination. He nods and jogs to catch up with Ash. ¡°Kyle. Kill her,¡± Imanded, and I saw himing out of the greenhouse, sword in hand. He is almost close. I keep her attention on me. Cayce asks if we are ready, and we tell her yes. I see Kyle closing in as I give her my full attention. ¡°Yes, we are. The information you gave us has been great, Cayce, but this is where we say goodbye,¡± I tell her, and it¡¯s followed by Kyle stabbing her through the heart. A look of hurt shes on her face, but it is reced by rage, showing her true colors. ¡°I hope my son kills all three of you, along with that whore wolf of yours,¡± she spits out. The nerve in this bitch. ¡°Her Head¡±. Imand Kyle, and he withdraws the sword and cuts her head off. ¡°Thank you,¡± I told him. He smirks and nods, turning around to go back, most likely to his pregnant mate, who has been frantic ever since Be has been gone. ¡°Well, Shit¡¯, Ash says, looking at me in shock. ¡°A bit dramatic, brother,¡± Ares says. His face was still straight, though it held a bit of shock as well. It waspletely turned back into determination as his next word was simply ¡°be.¡±. We knew what it meant. Now that we knew how to create portals, it didn¡¯t take long to open one right up. It was time to go save our mate, and we would kill anyone who got in our way. With that thought, we jumped through. The Prisoners Arabe Pov I had fallen asleep when Royal growled in my head. ¡°Royal, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mates have arrived. Royal says. I perk up instantly. I knew they would find some way toe and save me. I could feel their eagerness as I felt them move around the castle. They will be here soon. I just know it. A few momentster, I heard the dungeon door open. I expect to see my mates, but instead, it¡¯s Endymion. The sinister, happy look on his face made me a bit terrified. ¡°Your mutts are here,¡± he says, amused. Oh no. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°I swear if you have harmed them,¡± I threatened. He onlyughs me off and unlocks the door. ¡°You think you¡¯re pretty smart. I know you have your wolf back, beloved. I know you contacted them. I knew this whole time, and now that they are here, you will either channel your powers and let me kill you, or I will utterly destroy all three of them,¡± he said coldly, gripping my arm. ¡°I will never let you have what you desire,¡± I told them. My mates are close now. I can feel them. Endymion only smirks at my reluctance. ¡°We will see then, won¡¯t we?¡± he says. I heard someone elseing into the dungeon. Thinking it¡¯s my mate, I punch Endymion in the stomach, and he lets me go. I run to the figure, but I realize it¡¯s Cami. Her face is full of nothing but hatred, and I realize she must have seen me hit Endymion. Camies up to me, and she knocks me out cold. Endymion Pov The wolves are here. I can smell their blood as they move around my castle, most likely looking for their mate. Mother¡¯s note says she taught them how to create a portal, so it was no surprise when I felt the new presence. Their wolves are strong, though. Mother says they channel the power of that bitch, Selene. I can feel this much. They are no match for me, though. I decided to give Arabe an ultimatum. I know she can tap into her powers if she feels they are threatened, but she resisted. After she hit me, which I was not expecting, she ran, but luckily my daughter was able to punch her and make her unconscious. It makes things a bit easier. ¡°Bring her to the front room. Link all vampires to stay out of the wolf¡¯s way. Send Bryce to escort them to me, and also bring out our other surprised guests,¡± I told Cami before making my way to the room. I¡¯m this much closer to being released. I can taste it, and Selene, my love, we will have one hell of a reunion. Ash Pov Once wended in the castle, we quickly pulled out our weapons. My bow is quick and deadly, and I am ready. We were portaled into a room of some sort. We quietly walked out of the room and through the halls. This ce is what I would describe as hell, if there ever is such a ce. We ended up staying hidden in some of the rooms as we moved throughout the castle, staying undercover. We wasted three hours on this. We needed to find Be quickly. We had gotten a little further before Adonis spoke through the link. Our link was interrupted by the sound of someone walking. We waited until the steps got closer before we rushed to the person. Ares put the man in a chokehold while I aimed my bow at his heart. ¡°Where is Arabe?¡± Adonis demands. Ares loosens up his grip and pulls out a silver dagger, holding it to the vampire¡¯s throat. ¡°I was sent here to bring you to her,¡± the vampire says in a deep voice. ¡°Sent here by who?¡± Ares asks, pressing the knife to his throat and drawing blood. ¡°My master. My master knows you are here. I am going to lead you to your mate. Master will be waiting for you alongside her,¡± the vamp says. I looked at Adonis and Ares, and I knew we were all thinking the same thing. I pulled my arrow back. ¡°How do we know this isn¡¯t some trick?¡± I demand to know. ¡°You don¡¯t. I am only telling you what the Master told me. My instructions were to bring you to your mate. Please let me do my job,¡± he says, and I can tell he is telling the truth. Ares spins him around. ¡°Fine. Take us,¡± he says, with the knife still in his throat. The vamp leads us down a hill and into what looks like a big ballroom. We see Be on the floor, with chains on her feet. She has a big blue bruise on her face. Someone must have punched her. I growled at this as we ran up to her. Ares stays behind to keep the vampire in check as Adonis and I check on her. Adonis tries to break the chains, but they are too strong. Be stirred slightly. I grabbed her shoulder and shook her lightly. I missed the sparks that were shooting up in my arm from touching her. As if she sensed the sparks, she jolted up as well. Her beautiful blue eyes open, and they shift from Adonis to me and suddenly to Ares. Her happy expression then turns to one of sadness as she looks at him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I know,¡± she says to him, and his eyes go wide. ¡°Know what?¡± Adonis says, but her gaze is still fixed on Ares. He seemed to know what she was talking about, though, because he looked down briefly. I decide that we will all talk about whatever this ister, but for now, we need to release her. I struggle with the chains as well to remove them from her, but they are locked in ce. ¡°What kind of fucking chains are these?¡± I growled out loud. ¡°Chains that you won¡¯t be able to break. Forged by the Greek God of Weaponry,¡± a voice says from one side of us. Our heads turned, and we saw a tall man with blonde hair and blue eyes, dressed in all ck, walking towards us. Beside him is Cami. Our Lycans growl at the intruders. I hear a popping sound as I turn my head to Ares. He has twisted the head off the vampire he was holding to focus his attention on the iers. ¡°Endymion, I presume,¡± Adonis spits out, and the man smirks and nods. ¡°The one and only,¡± he says, still smirking. He and Cami stop a few feet away. I stand up, and so does Ash, as we all prepare to attack him. As if realizing our intentions, he held up his hand in a stop motion and wagged his finger from side to side. ¡°Before you three rush out and try to kill me, I know my mother has told you my story. In that case, you know I am immortal,¡± he says, taunting us. I focus on a ball of energy in my hand as I see my brothers doing the same. We all st him, all at once, with enough energy to vaporize him, but it seems to backfire as he deflects it with his hand and only bounces from his hand to the ceiling. ¡°Fuck It didn¡¯t work.¡± Ares mindlinks us. As if he heard him, Endymionughs out loud. ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t work. Everything my mother told you was true, minus the part of your powers being able to defeat me. No one on earth has the power to defeat me. You mutts are no match for me. He flings his hands, and invisible ropes bind us to the floor, leaving us facing Be. I struggle against the bonds, but I can¡¯t get out of them. ¡°Unleash Us,¡± I growl with power, but it only makes himugh. ¡°No need, because you will be dead soon anyway,¡± he says. ¡°Now stop struggling, or you will suffer the consequences of your actions.¡± ¡°I will fucking kill you once we get out of these bonds,¡± Adonis yells. Ares is just staring at Be and Vice Versa with sad eyes. ¡°Oh, you think I can¡¯t,¡± Endymion says. ¡°Bring in the prisoners,¡± hemands,manding some vampire servants. A few momentster, the smell and appearance of our grandfather, Rnd, and our fathers, Ethan and Aiden, came in, with silver cuffs bound on them. What the fuck? My eyes widened at the sight of our grandfather and our father beating badly. ¡°What the fuck do you have them for?¡± I growled as the servants sat them down behind Be, facing us. ¡°They were quite easy to catch, I must say. My new friend let me know when they left and where they were headed. It was easy to catch the three of them unguarded and get them sedated quickly enough. ¡°Your new friend?¡± Adonis asked. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You might know her.¡± He taunts. ¡°Come in, darling,¡± he says out loud. The double doors from the outside of the castle are swung open to reveal none other than thest bitch I had ever expected to see. Briana! Deaths for Dinner Adonis Pov Briana came in like she owned the fucking ce, taking her side by Endymion and kissing his cheek. My brothers, Be, and I all growled at her. ¡°How the fuck did you get out of the dungeons?¡± I demanded. Her eyes turned to me as a smile appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve been gone from your dungeons for over three months now, asshole. I¡¯ve been in North Carolina this whole time. I guess you have been so preupied with your missing mate, you hadn¡¯t realized it.¡± She taunts. ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer the fucking question,¡± Ares growled. I could feel his hatred for her as he spoke. ¡°Awe, don¡¯t be like that baby, and to answer your question, when you locked me up, I got acquainted with a friendly vampire prisoner named James. I made him think I was in love with him. He told me he had someone working against the triplets and that I would have my revenge for killing my sister, and on that pathetic bitch you call a mate, for stealing you three away from me,¡± she says, and Be growls at her. ¡°Typical slut behavior,¡± Be growls, which makes Briana p her in the face, causing my brothers and me to push forward, but we were still bound by the unseen chains. I saw fear go through her before a fake smile was stered against her face. ¡°Anyway, to continue my story, James linked Cami to get me out of here, which she did easily. Thank you, by the way,¡± she said, turning to Cami. Cami nodded her head at her. ¡°I knew I would get you back for everything, but since Endymion wanted your stupid mate, I decided to go for your dad¡¯s. It would be stupid to kill your mother, as she would juste back to life, so your dads were my target. I kept my eyes on them. A few of my vampire spies saw your fathers headed to North Carolina to the pce, which, coincidentally, is where I was too. A few friends I had here kept me hidden as a way of honoring my sister and their king, since they were fated mates. We took your fathers out separately with wolfsbane bullets. Not enough to kill, just sedate. Your grandfather thought it was unexpected. We sedated him just because of how much he resembles Endymion. They could be twins, for all we know. I knew Endymion would want to see him,¡± she says happily.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She walks in front of Ares and grabs his chin. ¡°What we had was special. Not only did you sabotage the love I had for you, but your family also killed my sister. So, you know what I¡¯m thinking-a life for a life. Who should it be?¡± She said it mockingly. She looks at my brothers and me, and we growl at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you boys, as I believe Endymion will take care of that for me.¡± She says this and walks behind our dad and granddad. ¡°Let¡¯s y a game,¡± she says sadistically. ¡°We will y a game of duck, duck, goose. Whoever Ind on that goose is¡­ She raised a finger and slid it around her throat. ¡°You stupid bitch,¡± Ares growls at her. ¡°Why I slept with you, I¡¯ll never know. You can never hold a candle to our Be,¡± he growls. ¡°You¡¯re nothing,¡± Ash says, and I smirk at her as her eyes widen from thements. Her expression turns to anger. ¡°Stupid, hunh, well, let¡¯s see how stupid this is.¡± She yells and shoves her hand into our granddad¡¯s chest, pulling out his heart. ¡± NOOOOO¡± Our dads yell, and they try even harder to get out of their chains. Their Lycans have taken over. My heart bleeds for Granddad. I know our grandmother must have felt it too. Ash is growling. Be is in tears, and her eyes have never left Ares¡¯s face. Ares¡¯s face is sad, as if he knew what was going to happen. Our grandfather, Rnd, is dead. Arabe Pov I could feel life slip out of my triplet¡¯s grandfather¡¯s hands. I felt incredibly sorry for him and, even more, for Luna Elena. However, everything happens for a reason. At least this is what the moon goddess told me when she visited me when I fainted. I was in her realm. She told me there would be deaths, and I would have to help my mates ovee them. She told me she had always been aware of our situation and to be patient. She told me she would visit my mates, but from the three of them, it looks like she only got to Ares, as he has a knowing look on his face. I can feel the fury rolling off of everyone around me as they try to break their chains. Endymion justughs. I can feel the fear rolling from Briana behind me, but I can¡¯t see her face. The growl of power that came from the triplets and their fathers has her wolf cowering in fear. Endymiones beside me. ¡°It¡¯s your turn, little wolf,¡± he says, looking at me. I try to stop the tearsing from me. ¡°Tap into your power, or the next body you see will be one of your triplets,¡± he threatened. I look towards my mates. I know he isn¡¯t bluffing, but if I tap into my powers, he will be able to escape. I can¡¯t. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Be,¡± I heard Ash say through the link. ¡°But he will kill you,¡± I told them. ¡°We know Be. We are prepared to give up our lives if it means keeping you safe,¡± Adonis says. ¡°He won¡¯t kill you because he needs you to escape. You will survive this, Be. You have to hold it together, but no matter what happens, know that we love you,¡± Ares says, and I nod. I will try to stay strong. ¡°I will try, and I love you too. All three of you are my whole reason for living.¡± I tell them and focus my anger on Endymion. ¡°I will not help you,¡± I told him. He walks up behind Adonis. I growled, a warning to step away from him. Endymion smirks instead and draws his hand back. More tears came to my eyes as I realized what was about to happen. ¡°No, please. Please don¡¯t¡±. I started to beg and pant. Ares and Ash are struggling even harder. Adonis isn¡¯t even moving. He is staring at me, as if he is taking in my full appearance for the first time, with love. ¡°You know what I want,¡± Endymion says, his hand still pulled back. Royal, we have to do what he needs. We need to save our mate. I tried to plead with Royal. He is my mate too, Be, and I¡¯ve already spoken to his wolf. As much as I don¡¯t want this to happen, you need to let it. Remember what the moon goddess says? Things happen for a reason. Please Royal Please I beg her, but she cuts the link. ¡°Nothing, hunh,¡± Endymion says. ¡°Okay, then,¡± he says again and smashes his hand through Adonis¡¯s chest, ripping out his heart. Adonis¡¯ hazel eyes water as I hear him say ¡°I love you¡± through the link before he falls dead. I felt his death, and the pain spread from my heart all around my body. I could hear Royal howling in my head at the loss of her mate. Ash and Adonis are at a loss. The breaking of his part of the bond hits Ares, Ash, and me as we feel it snap. Their dads are growling like crazy behind me. ¡°ADONIS!¡± I yelled, but Adonis was gone. Endymion moves behind Ash and draws his hand back. ¡°Round two, you know what I want,¡± Endymion says. My eyes focus on Ash as a new wave of panic hits me. ¡°No, please. ¡°Please,¡± I plead, but Endymion doesn¡¯t want to hear it. POWERS¡­ NOW, he demands, but Royal won¡¯t let me channel them. ¡°I love you, my Arabe,¡± Ash says, and more tears pour from my face. Moon Goddess, please help us. I plead, but I don¡¯t feel anything. ¡°Times up,¡± Endymion says, tears out Ash¡¯s heart. He drops down dead. ¡°NOOOO!¡± I yelled and slumped over. A new wave of pain spread through me. Ares howls about the loss of his brother. I can feel the bond breaking further with the loss of Ash, and I know Ares spreads it too. Endymion steps behind Aresst. Beads of sweat are pouring from me as I struggle to keep my consciousness. My eyes widen in panic as he moves to strike Ares, but I can¡¯t take it. ¡°Stop, please,¡± I pleaded. ¡°I can¡¯t channel them. My wolf won¡¯t let me. Even if you kill our mates. She won¡¯t let you. She will do whatever it takes to prevent you from leaving,¡± I tried to exin. I¡¯ve lost two of my mates. I can¡¯t lose Ares, either. Royal is standing by, doing nothing, while our mates are killed before our eyes. I look into Endymion¡¯s eyes as I try to plead with him. ¡°Please. I can¡¯t take it if he dies too. I can¡¯t. I will try to find a way to channel my powers. Just, please. Please spare him,¡± I pleaded. Endymion seems to ponder what I say before he draws his hands back and smiles. He kneels in front of me and grips my tear-stained face. I feel incredibly weak from the shattered mate bonds. ¡°If I knew it was your wolf this whole time who held your power, I wouldn¡¯t have blocked her,¡± he says with an angry look on his face. He kissed my forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Beloved. I won¡¯t kill him. You have my word,¡± he promised. Relief floods through me as I look into his eyes and look back to Ares, only to see Briana standing behind him. ¡°However, I made no promises to her,¡± he says, keeping his eyes trained on my face, but my focus isn¡¯t on him. It¡¯s on Briana. ¡°If I can¡¯t have him, nobody can bitch,¡± she says. She takes a knife from her pocket and cuts his throat before I can even respond. Ares drops as he leaks blood from his throat, and blood gurgles, gushing out. I can¡¯t speak. I can¡¯t even move. The pain of him dying works his way around my body until, finally, the light fades from his blue eyes, and all is silent. The pain of mypletely shattered bond between my mates and me fills my body with much more intense and overwhelming pain. I started to see ck spots. ¡°Ares, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I whispered. Royal is whimpering in my head, but I don¡¯t care about her. If she had only let me channel the power, I could have used it to save my mates. Instead, she let all three of our mates die. I don¡¯t want to live anymore. Thest thing I think before I pass out is that my mates are now dead, and it¡¯s all my fault. Wasn鈥檛 your Fault 3rd Person POV Adonis, Ares, and Ash woke up in a field of tall grass. The sky was beautiful and blue, but it looked funny. It was only then that they realized it had five suns in it. They knew they were not in the moon goddess¡¯s realm. Where the fuck were they? They looked down and noticed they were dressed in a white shirt, white jeans, and no shoes. ¡°Even in the afterlife, they put us together,¡± Ash jokes, and Adonis rolls his eyes. ¡°This isn¡¯t a part of the moon goddess realm,¡± Ares says. ¡°How do you know?¡± Adonis was questioned as he surveyed everything around him. ¡°Because I just left from there and did not see this ce,¡± Ares says. ¡°When did you go to the moon goddess realm?¡± Ash asked, crossing his arms. ¡°When I passed out from building a portal,¡± he responds. ¡°So, what did she say?¡± Adonis asked as we started walking around. There was one tree in the middle of all this grass. It is tall and vibrant, with some sort of power radiating through it. We walked towards it, hoping to find some answers. ¡°She told me that we would all die, but not to worry, because it wouldn¡¯t change anything. She said she made sure Be¡¯s wolf wasn¡¯t going to let Be channel her power, no matter what. It¡¯s why Be was unable to ess her powers. I could feel Royal wanting to let her do it, but the moon goddess wanted some sort of ban on her. She also told me that¡­¡± Ares pauses as his gaze focuses ahead. Ash and Adonis follow his gaze. They see three figuresing closer to them. They couldn¡¯t feel their wolves due to them dying, which meant they were humans. Even as humans, they were still strong, so they walked towards the figures. Once they got closer, they paused, all shocked at what they were seeing, but the figures walking towards them kept walking. Walking towards them were¡­ The men walking towards them were a replica of each of them. They were dressed in all ck, with ck T-shirts and ck jeans. The men kept walking until they stopped in front of their replicas. The lookalike smiled. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ares asked the one who looked like him. All at once, ck wings shot out of the replicas. The wings were made up of a ck fire that burned hot. ¡°We are your phoenix¡¯s,¡± the lookalike Ares said, still looking at regr Ares. ¡°My name is ze, Ash¡¯s look alike said, nodding his head. ¡°My name is Fiere,¡± Adonis looked alike and said, nodding his head. ¡°My name is me.¡± Ares looked alike and nodded his head as well. ¡°Why are you introducing yourselves to us all of a sudden? Why are we only just meeting you?¡± Ash asked, still looking at ze. ¡°You were not allowed to meet us until you died. With deathes life for our kind,¡± Fiere answered. ¡°It is a sacred right that to channel our powers, you must be reborn again,¡± me said. ¡°From the ashes, you will rise. Now that you have died, when you arise again, we will be able tomunicate much more easily,¡± Fiere said. ¡°Much like your wolves, we will be something like a sort of consciousness in your minds. When you channel us, we will push forward and take control, but only halfway, so you can control what you do with your power,¡± ze said. Happiness flowed through all three of them as Adonis, Ash, and Ares realized what they just said. They were going back. They were going back to her. Back to Be. ¡°Before we go back, you need to be aware of the threat we are facing,¡± Ares said to them. ¡°We already know about the vampire you face. Our powers are not strong enough to kill him, but we feel you already know this,¡± me says, looking at Ares, who looks down ufortably. ¡°Stick to the n; the rest will y itself out. Just get back to our mate, Arabe,¡± Fiere says. The boys feel their visions start to swirl. ¡°What n?¡± Adonis asks Ares, but it¡¯s toote. They have already been thrown into the blissful dark. Arabe Pov I felt water getting sshed on my face, and I woke up. I am still in the main room, but I am tied up to the wall. The triplet¡¯s dads are tied up on the opposite side of the wall. They looked beaten up pretty badly, but I can hear them breathing a little, which means they are still alive. I look towards the floor, my triplets. My heart breaks all over again. The blood from their deaths has gathered around them. I am sorry, Arabe, but I could not let you ess my powers, no matter how much I wanted to. We must keep him from fleeing. Royal tries to exin, but I block her. I can¡¯t listen to her right now. It¡¯s all too much. Fresh tears paint my tear-stained face. Endymion is sitting on the throne, talking to Cami and Briana. ¡°GET IN HERE NOW.¡± Endymion¡¯s voice booms, and it is followed by hundreds of vampire soldiers entering the castle. Portals are opening, and vampires areing through them. They are lining up in formation. He stands before them, giving them a speech. ¡°TODAY I WILL BE ESCAPING FROM THIS PLACE. I HAVE BEEN HIDDEN IN THE SHADOWS FOR FAR TOO LONG. ALL OF YOU HAVE SERVED ME WELL. YOU WILL BE REWARDED WITH ENDLESS AMOUNTS OF BLOOD AS WE GO FROM PACK TO PACK AROUND THE WORLD, WIPING OUT MUTTS THAT MY EX HAS CREATED THAT DECIDE TO NOT JOIN US. WE WILL TERRORIZE HUMAN VILLAGES. WE WILL KILL THEIR MEN. We will rape their women. We will make their children our saviors. THE WORLD WILL BE OVERRUN BY OUR SPECIES. We have been hidden in the shadows since the dawn of time. HER BLOOD. He points at me. He will not only free me from this ce. IT WILL GRANT THE ABILITY FOR EACH OF YOU TO WALK IN THE SUNLIGHT. Together, we will be strong. WE WILL FIND A WAY TO THE REALM OF THE MOON GODDESS. WE WILL KILL THE SPIRITS THERE. I WILL KILL THAT BITCH SELENE. SOON, I WILL HAVE MY REVENGE, AND YOU WILL HAVE YOUR FREEDOM!!!!!!!! With the mention of their freedom, they all cheer, calling for the moon goddess¡¯s death and my blood. ¡°BRING HER TO ME,¡± hemands. Cami and Briana unchained me. I am still weak from the broken mate bond, and I am not able to fight them back. I let them drag my body, and they tossed me on the floor before the throne, where Endymion is seated again. ¡°You may have prevented yourself from tapping into your power, but unfortunately for you, I have found a witch who is more than happy to bring me what I need to make your wolf tap into her power. You will sit there, like a good dog, and wait. If you try to move, I will have you raped by every single man in here,¡± he threatens. ¡°Do you understand?¡± He asks. I can¡¯t answer. I can only nod and keep my head down. YOUR DISMISSED, he says out loud, and the vampires scatter around the castle. I assume they are going to a room in the castle. ¡°Shawn and Allen, keep an eye on her and them,¡± he says, pointing to me, then Ethan and Aiden. The vampire nods his head and stands beside me with his arms behind his back. Endymion leaves, followed by Cami and Briana. They go outside the castle. I tried not to cry, as I didn¡¯t want to anger the vampire named Allen next to me. I nced up at him and almost wished I hadn¡¯t. His eyes pierced mine. He looks incredibly dangerous. Most likely a general. I nced back down. I hear Endymion¡¯s steps fading until he is out of earshot. Shawn walks over to Ethan and Aiden and puts some sort of pill in their mouths. ¡°Hurry, before hees back,¡± he whispers, but I can hear him. They swallow the pill, and I hear their breathing pickup. Their hearts areing back stronger as well. Allen bends down beside me, taking my face in his hand. ¡°How do you feel, Arabe?¡± he asked. His gray eyes are full of nothing but concern. It confuses me. I am still unable to talk, so all I do is nod my head. He pulls my hair out of my face. ¡°I know you must be confused, but Shawn and I mean you no harm. We were both sent here by a friend to get you out of here,¡± he exins. I still don¡¯t trust him. This could be a trick. I also remember what the moon goddess said to me, though. Help wille when I least expect it. ¡°Shawn¡¯s friend Elena, who is the moon goddess descendant, sent him here ahead of her. She knows about the death of her mate,¡± he says, looking at Rnd sadly. ¡°Our friend, however, is the reason I am here,¡± he says, still frowning. ¡°Our friend?¡± I asked. ¡°rissa,¡± he says, and I feel my heart clench. She did tell me she would send someone here to save me. Even in death, she is still trying to protect me. ¡°I am sorry,¡± I said to him. ¡°I am the reason she was killed.¡± The reason they are all dead,¡± I said more to myself. He shakes his head and looks me in the eyes. ¡°She knew the risk she was taking when she helped you. She was dying slowly from a werewolf bite she had received. Endymion was giving her a potion to stop the spread as long as she served him, but I know of the agony her body had to endure daily because of the pain. You didn¡¯t cause her death. You are the reason she now has peace,¡± he said to me, and the tears began to fall silently from my eyes. I hadn¡¯t known she was dying. She had a smile on her face each time I saw her. I never would have guessed. ¡°We are going to take you back to the ck Alder Packhouse,¡± he says, but I shake my head. ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t leave my mates,¡± I tell him. ¡°I want to join my mates.¡± I look down at them again, grief washing all over me. I want my life to end. ¡°Your mates are gone, Arabe. They would want you to get out of here and be safe. I know the pain of losing the one you love to these monsters,¡± he says, and I get the feeling he and rissa were more than just friends. ¡°But you are not allowed to give up on what they died for. I don¡¯t know much about you, but from what I recall and from what rissa told me, you still have people that love you waiting there for you,¡± he says. He is right. I don¡¯t have many people I would consider close, but I have Sam. Sam and I have been together since the beginning. She had Kyle, yes, but I knew she would never forgive me if I killed myself over my depression. She is all I have left now. With that thought in mind, I nodded. I stood up, with Allen¡¯s help, and walked over to where Shawn, Ethan, and Aiden were. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at the triplet¡¯s fathers, as I felt as if I had failed them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save them,¡± I whispered, but I know they heard it. They were out of their chains by now. I was not only referring to my mates but to Rnd as well. I couldn¡¯t save him, either. It was silent, and I nced up at them, only to be met by teary blue and teary hazel eyes. They embraced me. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Ethan says, kissing my head. Aiden does the same. ¡°Our boys died the only way we would expect them to. Protecting their mate,¡± Ethan said, and I nodded.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Our father died simply by being in the crossfire, and we will avenge his death, won¡¯t we, brother?¡± he said, and Aiden nodded. I smiled a little. My mates were just like them. ¡°How are we getting out of here?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°A portal is being created. It will stay open for a few seconds. While it is open, you need to rush through it. It will take you back to the ck Aldernds,¡± Shawn says. I heard Endymion¡¯s footsteps approaching. I backed away from the door. Ethan, Aiden, Shawn, and Allen surround me in a protective stance. Endymion opens the door,ing in, followed by Cami, Briana, and a few vampire soldiers. He takes in the surroundings beforemanding to kill them, but leaves me unharmed,¡± and all hell breaks loose. His eyes are on me as the vampires start attacking. Ethan and Aiden have half shifted into their wolves and are fighting the vampires that are attacking them. Shawn and Allen stand in front of me, shielding me from the oing vampires. Cami and Briana are trying to get to me as well, but Shawn and Allen must be extremely well trained because they are barelynding any punches on them. Suddenly, I see the portal forming. Endymion is too focused on the fight to even notice. ¡°Arabe!¡± Allen yells. I understand. As weak as I am, I use my energy to run to the portal. I can feel people behind me as I do, and I almost reach the portal. ¡°NOOOOOOO!¡± I heard Endymion roar, and the whole ce shook. Once I touch the portal, I¡¯m grabbed on each arm by Cami and Briana, but it¡¯s toote. I am already soaring back to the packhouse as I see the portal close; only I have to deal with Cami and Briana once I get there. Once I tumble through the other side of the portal, I end up on the wet ground of the ck Alder Pack. It¡¯s nighttime, and none of the warriors are back. Which means I can¡¯t call for help. I stand up only to be tackled by Briana. ¡°You thought you would just get away, bitch,¡± she sneered, picking me up and tossing me back to the ground. I felt like my whole body was sore and weak. Royal tried to take over, but I wouldn¡¯t let her. She had already done enough for me. I blocked her again as a kick wasing into my stomach. Cami made her way over to us. She picked me up by my leg and tossed me. I hit a tree, and I felt something pop. She dislocated my fucking shoulder. Great. I tried to stand up and get ready to defend myself from the two women. However, due to the pain in my shoulder, I couldn¡¯t stop the punches that came from two directions. I ended up blocking one, but I felt the other, and I fell. Briana and Cami kicked me over and over. Behind them, I swear I saw the most beautiful light, and it wasing closer and closer. Before I knew it, the light was right behind them, or, should I say, a woman. She was beautiful, and I felt like I had seen her face before. She punched Briana hard, and Briana hit a tree a few yards away. ¡°Bitch!¡± Cami spat at her and went to throw punches, but thedy simply grabbed her by the neck. ¡°You are not fucking wee here,¡± thedy said in a silky voice. Before I knew it, Cami¡¯s body was disintegrated by a white light. It started from her feet and ran up to her head, so I know she felt every bit of it as she screamed before her whole body was in ashes. She bent down to me, and I could finally see her face more clearly now. It was my mate¡¯s grandmother. Elena. Bella vs Briana Arabe Pov I stared in wonder at Elena. She was so beautiful. Even though I had already seen her once at the summit, I hadn¡¯t gotten a close-up of how she looked. Her silver-white hairplimented her jeweled blue eyes. Her skin was pale but perfect. She did look like the moon goddess. I looked over and saw that Briana had been knocked out. I looked back at Elena and tried to bow my head in respect. ¡°There is no need for that now, child,¡± she says with a sad smile on her face. I tried to return her smile. ¡°I need to fix this,¡± she said, and she put her hand on my shoulder. ¡°On the count of three, ¡°she said, and I braced for the pain. ¡°One¡± POP. I screamed as the pain of my shoulder being put back into ce was intense.¡± She then waved her hand over my shoulder, and, just like that, the pain was no more. It felt healed. I also felt like I had a bit more energy than I did. She fixed me up, and I put my head back down. I couldn¡¯t even look at her. Some Luna, I am. ¡°Look at me,¡± she says, and I do. Tears formed in my eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t save them,¡± I tell her, and she simply nods. I¡¯m not sure how she knew who I was talking about, but I had a feeling she knew I meant my mates. ¡°I know, sweetie. I know,¡± she says, hugging me. I pulled back. ¡°Rnd¡­. he is¡­.¡± I struggled to say the words. Her eyes go back to being sad. ¡°Can I tell you a story?¡± She says, and I nod. ¡°Centuries ago, the moon goddess created a white lycan and a ck lycan together and put their lycan forms with a girl with brown hair and blue eyes and a man with ck hair and hazel eyes. She blessed them as mates. The Lycan girl and the Lycan boy protected their kingdom from many dangers that came and went until, one day, fate intervened, and they were both killed unfairly and unjustly.¡± ¡°It was because of this that the moon goddess reincarnated their bodies, but this time, she put her essence into the reincarnated girl who would channel her powers. The reincarnated boy always found her, and by their lycans, they were still mates. They lived together for many years, fighting wars and protecting the innocent. They became the moon goddess¡¯s favorite couple, and she wanted to keep their spirits together through anything and everything.¡± ¡°So, each time they died, they would alwayse back to each other in another life. No matter what test they face, they will be together in the end, protecting all that is good. Their wolves will always find their way back to each other, and nothing can keep them apart. Not even death. Elena smiled to herself. I stand up slowly, as my body is still a bit sore. I see movement from the side of my eyes, and I see Briana slowly rising with the help of the tree. Elena starts towards her, but I grab her arm. She looks at me. ¡°No, Luna, this is my fight.¡± I looked into her eyes, pleading that she would understand. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re needed elsewhere,¡± I tell her with knowing eyes, and her eyes widen. She smiles at me and puts her hand on my head. I feel a powerful surge of energy flowing through me, recharging me. . ¡°Consider it one of a few gifts. You are worthy of them,¡± is all she says before walking some distance away. I wanted to ask her what this was, but she seemed busy. She waves her hands, creating some sort of blue portal. Once she did, she looked back at me. ¡°Do not worry, my daughter; all will be well in time,¡± she says, her eyes glowing blue, and I feel such a power rush through her until I recognize who is now before me. ¡°Moon Goddess,¡± I whispered, and she nodded with a quick smile before jumping through the portal. The portal closes behind her, leaving me alone with Briana, who has her eyes fixed on me with a look of hate in them. I turned to face her, feeling as recharged as I possibly could. I couldn¡¯t believe I was talking to the moon goddess this whole time and didn¡¯t know it, but this is no time to y fangirl. I have to kill this bitch who stands before me. Not only for myself, but for my mates, for Ares, as I watched his throat get cut. Sadness was reced by fury. I saw her push something back into ce as it was followed by a popping sound. She growled. ¡°Fucking bitch,¡± she said. I got into an attack position and wasted no time as I ran up to her and mmed her back into the tree. I hadn¡¯t even realized how fast I had run up to her. Before she could blink, I had already picked her up and thrown her across the pack grounds. Before she could even hit the ground, I caught her by the throat and mmed her into the ground as she was falling. Shit, I¡¯m incredibly fast. That must be one of my new gifts. I can feel Royal in my head, and she growls, wanting to take over. I can feel another surge of energy, and I feel like I can breathe a little. I got my power back. That must be my second gift from the Moon Goddess. ¡°Yes, she removed the block she put on my powers. It¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t let you channel them.¡± I hear Royal growl in my head, but I have no time to answer as Briana screams at me. ¡°You will fucking pay for that,¡± she yells. I see peopleing outside after hearing us fighting. One of them was Sam, who was swelling with her baby. She has rings under her eyes, and it looks like she has been crying. Kyle holds her, and her eyes focus on me. A look of shock filled her face. As much as I want to run to her right now, I have to concentrate. It was a little toote, though, as Briana gained the upper hand and kicked my stomach, sending me flying a few feet away, and she rolled over staggeringly as she stood up. At this point, I already knew that once I attacked, she would be dead since I now had my powers back, but she did not deserve a quick death. I¡¯m going to make her regret all that she has done to me and my mates first. ¡°Get the fuck up.¡± I spat at her, and she did. I was in front of her in an instant and kicked her, sending her crashing back down to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, bitch,¡± she screamed, rolling around, getting up, and running at me with a knife in her hand, but she wasn¡¯t quick enough. I waited for her to get close before I ran to her and flipped over her, grabbing the knife away from her. She turned around, but I was in front of her fast, and I shoved the knife into her shoulder. She cries out and staggers back. I could see Sam trying to run to me, but I turned towards her, shaking my head, to tell her to stay away. This was a huge mistake, however, as Briana managed to take the knife out of her and shove it into my chest. It missed my heart by a few inches. I staggered to the ground as I pulled the knife out. Briana startednding kicks on my stomach. I grabbed the grass beneath me and shook the ground, causing her to lose her bnce. I sted her with balls of air, blowing her away from me. The cut where the knife was was already healed. How the fuck? I thought to myself. ¡°It was the moon goddess. Her first gift was increased speed and increased healing. Royal says. Okay, no time to ponder on that. ¡°How the hell are you even up right now?¡± Briana yelled, but of course I was not about to tell her. I channel my inner fire and bring out my favorite weapon, my whip. However, this time, they were not made with my usual power. These whips are a blue me mixed with my me and something else I can¡¯t seem to ce. ¡°It¡¯s celestial energy. The Moon Goddess granted this to you for protection. You have seemed to fuse it into your powers perfectly. Royal tells me. Interesting. Briana looks afraid for a moment and turns to run, but I swing my whip, grabbing her ankle, and she falls. I hear her scream as my whip burns through her flesh as I pull her over. I toss my whips to the ground, and they vanish. I can feel myself getting a bit tired, and though I want to torture her like this for the rest of her days, I know it¡¯s not the kind of person the moon goddess wants me to be or who I am. I stand over her as she looks at me in fear. ¡°Please, please don¡¯t kill me.¡± She starts to beg. ¡°I was only trying to avenge my sister. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She starts to cry, but I don¡¯t pity her. I create a sword of ming blue energy in my hand. She tries to plead harder.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Forgive me. Please. Please. Forgive me¡± She begged to try to make me feel sorry for her, but I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m fresh out of sorry. ¡°Ask my mates for their forgiveness,¡± I told her, and I plunged the sword into her heart. She dies instantly. I let the sword fall from my hand as I turned back to Sam, and I ran to her. The members of the pack cleared a path. She walks fast to me, and I embrace her, careful not to hurt her stomach. I am crying hard right now, and so is she. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you both inside,¡± Kyle says, and Sam takes my hand as we walk inside. ¡°Find a pit to toss her body,¡± Kylemands someone. Once we got inside, they demanded to know what happened, so I told them of all of the events that took ce over thest three months, crying the most when I went to my mates. Slightly choking, I told them how each one died, and I felt like I was reliving it all over again as fresh tears kept falling from my eyes. I was shaking from crying so much until I started convulsing. Sam held me while Kyle called for a doctor. I could feel my eyes rolling to the back of my head and foam building in my mouth. Thest thing I thought of was my mates before I cked out. End of the Beginning Selene Pov (the Moon Goddess) As I step through my portal, all I can think about is how much pain I have caused my children. All of my children, because of who I fell in love with. When I first met Endymion, he was such a handsome man, inside and out. His beauty was so radiant. His mother poisoned his mind and tried to convince him that I only loved his beauty, but I loved him for everything he was. I should have walked away from him the day we met and rejected him for my lover, but I felt bound to him. He wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. He was prepared to spend his life with me, and I was grateful for it after being alone for so long. Where did it all go wrong? I suppose it¡¯s my fault, as I had to keep watch in my realm, making my wolves bless their mate bonds. In turn, I spent less and less time with him. The fates hated the fact that I made a human immortal based on my desires, so they cursed Queen Amara, the very first version of Elena. Queen Amara was a princess in her time, and I blessed her with my powers to defeat evil. I wasn¡¯t going to let her suffer any longer because of fate. Ares Pov When I passed out while training with Cayce, I was visited by Selene. She told me Elena and Rnd were both going to die soon, but it would be done while saving our family, which is why I wasn¡¯t surprised Rnd was in Endymions Castle. Castle. He looked at me with a knowing look. He must have known too. He gave me a small smile before closing his eyes and dying. My heart went out to him. I knew Elena would be joining him soon enough. I could not feel sad, as I knew they would be reborn together someday. They are perfect together. After we all said goodbye to Elena and Rnd, we buried them. We went back to the hospital, where our beautiful mate now lies. She has been in aa for a while, and we have been doing everything we could to wake her up. Sam told us that it had been a few hours since she copsed. The doctors say her body is just overexerted from everything, and she just needed time toe too. I couldn¡¯t wait. I was impatient, and so were my brothers. We need a mate. We need our Be. Selene Pov (Moon Goddess) I turned her wolf Snow into the very first female Lycan, making her extremely powerful. Her husband, King Role, who is the very first version of Rnd, turned into the very first male Lycan. They were a powerful couple and a force to be reckoned with. I¡¯ve watched different versions of Rnd and Elena finding each other and falling in love. I don¡¯t know how, but King Role is a dead ringer for Endymion. So, it¡¯s Rnd. They look just like him. I guess that¡¯s why the fates seemed fit to curse the couple. Since Endymion and I are immortal, they wanted a version of us that they could punish. This is the real reason Elena and Rnd are reincarnated in each lifetime, but they surprise me every time. Each lifetime, their love stays pure. Through the heartache, through the pain, and through the issues, their love outshines them each time, which is why I make sure to give them all the help I can. A rule made by Zeus, however, is that no godgod or goddessgoddess shall interact with humans, which is why my being with Endymion was such a huge deal. Zeus nned on killing Endymion because of it, but I begged him to keep him alive. In turn, Zeus banished Endymion to a deserted ind. Many stories are going around about us, but this is the truth. He cursed Endymion, so he might never leave the ind. I tried to spend as much time with him as I could, but my duties took up more of my time. Over the years together, we had 50 children, though they had to be raised by humans. I created wolves and brought some humans to the ind. He was cursed too, so he would havepany. Imagine my horror when, on my visit, I came back, only to find out he had been drinking the blood of my wolves for years. My precious babies. Their deaths were so violent, it enacted a curse on itself, turning him into the very first vampire. He couldn¡¯t walk in the sun and was cursed into the shadows, along with the vampires he created. Even with this, I loved him. I did what I had to do. I left him there with his vampires. I could have found a way to set him free and remove his immortality, but I chose not to. I hadn¡¯t counted on the witch Raven finding his location and teaching him spells, along with finding a way to leave, which requires the blood of Arabe. He used her to teach him spells he channeled, creating portals and setting his vampires free to roam. I should have killed him long ago, but I couldn¡¯t risk Zeus¡¯ wrath as I had fought hard to keep him alive in the first ce. My children need me more than ever, and they will no longer suffer because of my mistakes. I will right this wrong. My only regret is the way I needed to do it. Endymion Pov After the portal closed and Arabe went through, I saw Brianna and Cami following her. The portal closed fast behind them. This bitch was thinking she could get away from me. I hadn¡¯t nned on killing her after I took most of her blood, just turning her, but now I will tear her to fucking pieces. Her fate pales inparison to what I would do to Selene, though. The bitch-goddess who left me with immortality and a blood curse. Made me feed on her wolves and left me here. Oh yes, my ns for her will make her suffer beyondparison. I¡¯m seething with rage as I watch my two top generals fight alongside the mutt scum. The fucking traitors. I took out my swords, preparing to kill them. I was about to rush to them when I felt something holding me down. Some sort of blue energy. I turned around and saw a witch at their side, casting a spell on me and pinning me down. A man is in front of her, protecting her as my wolves advance against them. Most likely her mutt of a mate, as I sense they are both wolves. ¡°You fucking Bitch,¡± I yell, and she smirks, maintaining the spell on me. My vampires are dying fast, but more keeping in. The traitors will soon get tired, and then my vampires will gain the upper hand. All I have to do is wait. I tried to reach out to my daughter, Cami, but she wasn¡¯t answering. Where the fuck is she? My numbers are diminishing as the wolves and traitor vampire scum seem to overpower them. Imand all vampires toe and kill them. They will soon die. At once, 300 more of my soldierse through portals. I can tell that the lycans and the vampires are getting tired. Good. It will mean a quicker death for them. ¡°We need to fall back,¡± the wolf protecting the witch says. ¡°Aim for the witch,¡± Imand the vampires. All at once, they rush the wolf who is protecting her. He is beaten down instantly, and she creates a shield surrounding her and her mate. With her concentration on her shield, I am freed instantly. The two mutts and my traitor generals form a line in front of the shield to protect the witch and her wolf while she tries to heal him. I ran to both of the twin lycans and raised my hands, ready to rip out their hearts, when two hands gripped my arm. I am thrown to the other side of the throne room. ¡°NO!¡± I yelled as I saw who grabbed me. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be dead.¡± All three of the mutts that were killed earlier have been brought back to life. The power that rolled off of them was unlike anything I¡¯ve ever faced before. Even my vampires have stopped fighting, stunned at the appearance of these triplets. They are still in their ck clothing, but their eye sockets have all been burned out. In ce of it are mes. They seemed to have sprouted wings of me from their backs. All three of their gazes are locked on me. ¡°Attack them,¡± Imand, and at once the hall is filled with everyone rushing to the triplets, but they are dropping all of my soldiers like flies. They are burning them inside out. It¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen before. I jump up to attack them, but the three of them send a st of power at me, knocking me down. ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled, as I had burn marks all over me. I stay down to heal, but I need blood, and I need it now. While they are all busy, I sneak around the battle. By now, that has let down her shield. I¡¯m behind her before she can even process what¡¯s happening. ¡°Bitch,¡± I said as I sunk my teeth into her. She screams, drawing the attention of the twins and the triplets. I¡¯m yanked from her before I can drink enough to kill her, but I feel myself healing enough. ¡°You motherfucker,¡± the twins yell, throwing punches my way. I punch them both, and they fly back. More of my vampires areing through a portal that has just opened. They attack. I smirked, seeing that they seemed to be getting tired. I can¡¯t handle all that power, hunh. ¡°Serene, get out of here!¡± one of the twins yelled while fighting off the new wave of my vampires, but she didn¡¯t move. I am pretty sure my venom is seeping through her. Very soon, she will either turn or she will die. Being half-wolf and half-witch already, her blood will most likely reject the venom and kill her. No magic is strong enough to save her. I smile at the thought. One less person to have to worry about. The twins are back to fighting new vampires, and I sneak up behind them. I punch my way through their stomachs, and they drop. As I raise my hand to make the killing blow, a portal opens, and she steps through. She is what has made me the monster I am today. She has cursed my existence. She stole my heart and ripped it into pieces. Selene was here, and I was out for blood. Selene Pov As I enter the castle through the portal, there¡¯s a blood bath. I leave the portal open for my children to escape. The vampires here run for the portal to leave. They feel my power. They know they are no match for me. I st them all back towards Endymion and create a wall around them, trapping them. He looks just like I remember him. Beautiful, but now deadly. I froze him in ce so he wouldn¡¯t interrupt me. ¡°Mother¡±, Ethan and Aiden yell and run to hug me. A pang of sadness hangs on my face as they hug me. I hugged them back. I release my full aura as I do, and their lycans recognize me instantly. They dropped to their knees. ¡°Goddess,¡± they say together. I look toward my other children. The three of them are kneeling. They make me so proud. I knew they would take after their mother. I mated the triplets with her to keep them safe for this very reason. They look at me, and I smile at them. A coughing sound took my gaze away. My children, Nate and Serene, are hurt. I rushed to them quickly and touched both of their heads, getting angry as I saw the vampire marks on Serene¡¯s neck. They have both fainted. ¡°Arise and take them back to the pds. You will be safe,¡± I promised them. They move at once to grab Nate and Serene, picking them up. ¡°Will we see her?¡± Ethan asks. I nodded to him, and he smiled. They take Serene and Nate through the portal with them. The vampires, Shawn and Allen, follow them through. I walked over to Ares, Ash, and Adonis. They are all still kneeling. ¡°Arise, my sons,¡± I told them. Their ming wings are beautiful as I gaze upon them. My warriors. Their wings retreat, and their eyes turn back to normal as they stand up. They took me in my eyes. ¡°Luna,¡± they all say together, and I bow my head to them. I know they sense who I am. ¡°We want to help Luna,¡± Ash says. I smiled at them. Of course, they do. ¡°I know my young, brave Lycans, but this is my fight now. Your fight is over. Your luna awaits you,¡± I told them, and I hugged each of them. ¡°I am so proud of you three as well as your mate,¡± I tell them, and they smile. Ares looks at me. ¡°Will we get to say goodbye?¡± He asks, and I nod. ¡°Yes, but I must deal with this first,¡± I promised him, and he nodded. He grabs Adonis and Ash¡¯s arms and runs to the portal. I can feel the confusion rolling from the other two, but Ares knows it will be exinedter, as I have already visited him. Once they are through, I close up the portal and focus my attention back on the vampires, mainly Endymion, who has a look of the utmost anger on his face. I let down the wall, and vampires came towards me. I wave my hand, and they all disintegrate. The rest of the vampires back up, either out of fear or seeing my power and knowing they are no match for me. I raised one hand to Endymion and unfroze him, letting my power flow through Elena¡¯s body as I formed a ball of energy through my fingers. I could feel her body getting weaker and weaker as I channeled it. Nobody, not even one made from my essence, can handle all of my power, but she wouldn¡¯t have it any other way. Elena Pov (a few months ago) I¡¯m dreaming. I already know this, because how else would I be here? In the moon goddess realm. She is still as beautiful as the day I met her. Here in this garden, in fact. It has been so long since I¡¯ve seen her. I knew at that moment just how much I missed her. ¡°Daughter,¡± she says, and I run to her, hugging her. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning toe here for a while now, mother. There is a dangerous enemy attacking members of my family, and I need to gather all the information I can on this enemy. Would you happen to know anything that could help me?¡± I asked her, and she nodded. ¡°I know this enemy all too well,¡± she says with a sad look in her eye. ¡°Let me show you,¡± she says, touching my head, and my vision swirls. It¡¯s nighttime. A man is standing on the balcony, gazing at the moon. The stars in the sky twinkle, and the moon is bright and full, lighting up the sky. Suddenly, a sh of light appears from the moon to the sand, and I see the moon goddess flying down it in a flowing white dress, looking stunning and radiant as ever. The light disappears as she flies down it. Shends on the sand near the water of the ocean and walks down the beach with her toes in the sand. No one is around, and her eyes are closed. I saw the man with blonde hair gaze at her in absolute wonder. He jumps off his balcony and climbs down the walls until he is on the ground. He runs to her. ¡°Hey, wait up,¡± he says, and Selene stops and turns to him. She is about to leave, but as he gets closer, she is struck by his beautiful features, and, I admit, so am I. He looks just like my darling Rnd. I can tell she doesn¡¯t want to leave, but she is struggling against it. ¡°Who are you, angel?¡± He questions her, stopping only a few feet from her and taking in her form. ¡°I am the moon goddess Selene, you human.¡± She tells him, and I can see the fear in his eyes. Everyone knows the gods are unable to interact with anyone on earth. She levitates, getting ready to go back to her realm. ¡°Please, please stay,¡± he says, and he grabs her hand as she goes upward. She pauses and looks down at him, taking in his beauty. She searched his eyes. He has eyes that feel as if he is staring right into your soul. She sets herself back on the ground. I can tell she feels a connection with him. ¡°What is your name?¡± She asks. ¡°Endymion,¡± he says. ¡°I have to say, you are the most beautiful woman I have everid eyes on,¡± Endymion says, and Selene turns red. Wait. Is she¡­ Blushing? My vision swirls, and I see Selene standing side by side with Endymion in her realm, talking to a huge, bulky man with white curly hair and a long beard. He is wearing Greek robes. The power from him must be incredibly massive, and he was angry. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you feel, Selene; you know my rules are forbidden.¡± He roars at her, but Selene doesn¡¯t flinch. She stands her ground. Endymion keeps his head down. ¡°Zeus, I love him. Allow this one exception, please. I have never asked you for anything before. I¡¯ve done all you have ever asked of me. Allow me this happiness,¡± Selene begs, and Endymion grabs her hand, trying tofort her. ¡°I should kill him where he stands,¡± Zeus threatens, and Selene panics. She knows he will do it. ¡°Please, Zeus,¡± she pleads to step in front of Endymion. Zeus calms his anger down. I can tell he has a soft spot for her. ¡°He is a human, Selene. How would this even work?¡± Zeus asks, and Selene stiffens. She had been asking herself this question for a while. ¡°Make me an immortal,¡± Endymion says, stepping in front of Selene. Zeus looked at him, amused by his suggestion. ¡°No, Endymion, he is right. Besides, a life with me would bring you misery, as most of my focus would need to be on my wolves. I love you, but I will need to let you go. You will find a human girl who will make you happy,¡± Selene says, tearsing down her face. ¡°No, Selene,¡± he said, taking her face in his hand. ¡°There will never be anyone else quite like you. Selene, I love you,¡± he tells her and kisses her. I can feel the love they share as it hits me in waves. It¡¯s the same love I have for Rnd. If I didn¡¯t know this was Selene, I swear I was watching myself and Rnd in one of our past lives. ¡°And you¡¯re sure this is what you want,¡± Zeus asks. ¡°Yes, sir. All I¡¯ll ever want is Selene. I want to be with Selene,¡± Endymion says. ¡°Very well,¡± Zeus says, striking Endymion through his heart with his lightning rod. Endymion falls. He is alive but has passed out. ¡°He will be fine. It will take him a while to adjust, but he will be fine,¡± Zeus tells her, and she hugs him, tears of joying from his face. ¡°I have two conditions if you wish for him to stay immortal, Selene,¡± he says, and she waits. ¡°I am sentencing him to be condemned to a private ind. He will be cursed to remain there for all eternity,¡± Zeusmanded. ¡°But why?¡± she asked. ¡°When I look into his eyes and his soul, I see a darkness that lurks there. I will not have him out into the world killing humankind,¡± he exins. Selene knows it is pointless to argue. She will have no choice at this point. She nods her head. ¡°Second, should he ever give in to this darkness, the immortality curse will only allow you to end him. You brought him into this life, and you will be the one to take it if he ever embraces his dark desires,¡± he demands. She only nods. My vision swirls again, and I¡¯m on an ind with a huge castle surrounded byva, fire, and ash. A witch is helping him practice magic. As I take a closer look, I can feel Snow growl, as it is none other than that bitch, Raven. I hadn¡¯t thought about Raven in years, but each time it makes my blood boil. It looks like she wants his help in getting her lover during that time, who I can only assume is Rnd of her time. I remember looking into her past life and seeing her in this state. Some years go by. Outside, near the back of the castle, Endymion was bent over a fallen wolf. At first, it looks like he is trying to help, but as I get a closer look, my stomach flips as I see he is drinking blood from the wolf. I see other dead wolves piling up. He is making the humans there with him drink the blood of the wolves as well, even children. I see him and the others fall to the ground and change. Their teeth are bing longer. Their skin is bing paler. The violent deaths of these wolves have caused them to be cursed as vampires. Selene arrives, catching him in the act. I can feel her heartbreak as she sees what Endymion has be. ¡°So, this is the monster you have turned into. Killing my children,¡± Selene says, tears pouring down her face. ¡°This is the monster you have made me, Selene. You and your fucking love. I am cursed upon this earth by this fucking ind, with no contact with the outside world. You have cursed me to live this way. I now curse the day I ever met you, Selene, and I swear once I find a way out of here, I will make you pay for this shit.¡± He threatens. Selene finally saw the darkness Zeus told her of, and she knew what she had to do. She raised her hand as it shook, and he ran to her to stop her, but instead, she flew upward back to her realm, leaving him there on the ind. My vision swirls, and I am brought back to the present. Selene had tears streaming down her face as she released her memories for me. I can tell it was painful for her. ¡°Over the years, he has been nning an escape, and he now has it. It was my duty to kill him then, but I couldn¡¯t. I still loved him. I still do, but he must be stopped, and only at the right time. I have visited the fates. In a few months, I will need toe to earth, but Zeus has forbidden any more contact with anyone in our forms. Which means I will need to channel a form.¡± She says it, and it clicks for me. She needs my body. ¡°You don¡¯t even need to ask the goddess; you know you are wee to use it.¡± I told her, but I can tell it¡¯s something more. ¡°Your body will not be able to withstand my powers, but you are the only one who I can channel long enough to kill him,¡± she says. She gazes at me. I can tell she is asking for my approval. The fate of my family hangs in the bnce if I say no. I can¡¯t afford to be selfish. I¡¯d never risk it. ¡°No matter the cost, use me. I will spend time with my family before you take me over.¡± I tell her, and she nods. ¡°You must tell no one of our ns, Elena. If anyone finds out before it is time, it will be the end of everything,¡± she says. I nodded my head. ¡°When you are ready for me, goddess, I will be ready for you,¡± I told her. She smiles and touches my head, sending me back to my body. She visited Rnd a weekter, but she never told me what to expect. All I know is that he wanted to spend as much time with me as possible. A few monthster, I heard Selene¡¯s voice in my head. ¡°I am ready, my child,¡± she says, and I kiss Rnd goodbye. I feel like he knows because he kissed me and promised to protect our family before letting me go into the forest alone. I closed my eyes. ¡°I am ready for you, mother,¡± I whispered, and I felt myself fading from my body.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Until we meet again, Snow,¡± I say to my wolf before I fade into the blissful darkness. Selene Pov ¡°So, this is it, hunh?¡± Endymion taunts. ¡°You knew it would end this way,¡± I told him, a tear streaming down my cheek. ¡°Fuck you, Selene. I don¡¯t see how I could have fallen for a bitch like you. You¡¯re pathetic. You were always pathetic.¡± I search his eyes to see if he means it, and I can see he does. I can see the monster that has taken hold, and I know now he cannot be saved. I gather the full extent of my power. ¡°KILL THE BITCH,¡± hemands. His vampires rushed me at once. I gathered the full strength of my power. ¡°Endymion, I am sorry,¡± I said with a tear rolling down my cheek and raising both my hands, channeling my full power and killing him and the oing vampires in an instant. I portaled out of the castle after burning the entire ind with it. I took Rnd¡¯s body and buried him on the pd. I create a tomb with the flick of my hand. I created a headstone above the tomb. I visited Rnd and told him about his death, as well as Elena¡¯s. He epted it. His exact words were¡­ ¡°No matter what, I know I will find my Luna in the next life,¡± is all he said to me. I smile. After I finish everything, I link Ethan, Aiden, Elle, Ares, Ash, and Adonis. They are in front of me instantly. I can hear the fates petitioning an audience with me. I pulled Elena and let my spirit flow back to my realm. Elena Pov I felt Selene give me control back. I see she has dug an area and created a headstone with a casket that my beautiful Rnd is in. He looks as if he is sleeping and is incredibly peaceful. He is in a ck tux thatplements his dark hair neatly. His skin is so pale, but I am thankful for the moon goddess touching him up for my sake. Who knows how long it will be until I see him again? The reincarnation could take up to 1000 years. I kissed him on the head. ¡°See you soon, my darling,¡± I told him before turning my attention back to my family. I can feel my lifespan drawing out. I close my eyes and melt off my clothes, letting a flowing silver dress appear in its ce. ¡°Endymion is dead,¡± I tell them. I knew they would want to know. ¡°I am so proud of every one of you,¡± I told them. ¡°You have all given me this wonderful life, and I shall remember it always.¡± I smiled and kissed each of their heads. ¡°We love you, mom,¡± my twins say. ¡°I love you, mom,¡± Elle says, her blue eyes in tears. ¡°We love you,¡± the triplets say together. ¡°The moon goddess gave your mate a few special gifts. I think you will be quite surprised. Take care of her.¡± I tell them, and they nod. ¡°In our lives, we will,¡± Ares says. I stagger a little, and Ares grabs me. I can tell death is close for me. He lifts me and sets me next to Rnd. ¡°Thank you, my baby,¡± I told him, and I turned to Rnd. The sky shone on us, and I held on to Rnd andy on his chest. ¡°Epic¡± is thest word thates to mind as my breathing slows and I embrace the arms of death. Seeing the Truth Elena PovN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Elena¡± heard someone yell. I sat up. I¡¯m in the moon goddess realm, though I don¡¯t feel connected to my body on earth anymore. It¡¯s a free feeling, though I miss it. I turned my head to see Selene greeting me. She is in front of me quickly and helps me up. ¡°What am I doing here?¡± I asked her. Usually, I am reincarnated instantly, and there is some sort of time jump into the future. I¡¯ve nevere here after death before. ¡°The fates are pleased with your sacrifice as well as Rnd¡¯s when ites to stopping Endymion. You will not be reincarnated anymore if that is what you wish,¡± she tells me. I knew about the curse of fate after speaking with Selene about it years ago. ¡°But that would mean¡­¡± I started. ¡°That we would have forever here together,¡± a deep voice says from behind. I can hear this voice from anywhere. I turned around, only to be greeted by Rnd in a white shirt and ck pants. His hazel eyes were shining. ¡°ROLAND!¡± I yelled, running into his arms. He catches me and twirls me around. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you both to it, my children,¡± Selene says, bowing her head before leaving. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± Rnd says, picking me up in marital style and starting to walk. ¡°I¡¯m here now, sir,¡± I taunt him, and he smiles. His eyes are so full of love. Knowing I now have forever with him makes it worth everything. ¡°I have a surprise for you,¡± he says and howls, putting me down in front of the forest. I heard someone running, and I looked up to see a blue-eyed man and a blonde-haired green-eyed maning my way. ¡°MARCUS, DAD!¡± I screamed, and I rushed out to them. Dad scoops me up by kissing me over and over on my head before setting me down. Marcus picks me up the same way, kissing my head. ¡°I saw your future long ago,¡± he said as he put me down. ¡°I told you you would make me so proud, and you have,¡± he told me, kissing my head again. I had been trying to contact him but had been unable to. ¡± I remember when I said goodbye, he told me he was so proud of me for something I hadn¡¯t known would happen yet. It makes me smile, finally understanding his meaning. I¡¯m surrounded by so much love, and I know that all of this was well worth it. My very own happy ending. Ares Pov When I passed out while training with Cayce, I was visited by Selene. She told me Elena and Rnd were both going to die soon, but it would be done while saving our family, which is why I wasn¡¯t surprised Rnd was in Endymions Castle. He looked at me with a knowing look. He must have known too. He gave me a small smile before closing his eyes and dying. My heart went out to him. I knew Elena would be joining him soon enough. I could not feel sad, as I knew they would be reborn together someday. They are perfect together. After we all said goodbye to Elena and Rnd, we buried them. We went back to the hospital, where our beautiful mate now lies. She has been in aa for a while, and we have been doing everything we could to wake her up. Sam told us it had been a few hours since she copsed. The doctors say her body is just overexerted from everything, and she just needed time toe too. I couldn¡¯t wait. I was impatient, and so were my brothers. We need a mate. We need our Be. Arabe Pov The beeping sound of the monitor is annoying. It¡¯s funny how that is the first thing that pops into my mind. I struggled to open my eyes. My eyelids are heavy. Fuckkk. I say it out loud as my eyes take in the brightness. I heard a chuckle in the corner. I opened my eyes to see Sam there. ¡°I knew you would wake up soon,¡± I heard her say, and she came over to me. I sat up all the way. She gets into bed with me. ¡°You should be resting, Sam,¡± I tell her, and she smiles. ¡°Girl, whatever you have done for me, it would be crazy for me not to be here. Besides, I have a surprise for you,¡± she says happily. Her eyes ze over, like she is linked to someone. ¡°I¡¯m not in much of a surprise mood right now,¡± I tell her. ¡°Tough Shit. Plus, you will like this one,¡± she tells me. I sigh. The doctores in and checks my vitals. ¡°You¡¯re healing at an incredible rate,¡± she says. ¡°Pretty fast rate, actually; I¡¯ve only seen this healing rate in lycans,¡± she says, and my heart drops. I¡¯m sure my face does too. Lycans¡­ My lycans. ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Sam says as she clears me to go. She looks at me with pity and something else I can¡¯t put my finger on. ¡°I might as well tell you now that we¡¯re going to a cabin with Kyle for a while,¡± she says as we walk back to the packhouse. I¡¯m about to argue, but I know she won¡¯t relent. All I can do is wallow in my misery when she isn¡¯t looking. We reached the packhouse and went up the stairs. The scent of my matess still lingers in the air, and it takes all I have not to cry. Sam sensed my mood and held my hand as we walked to my room. I paused in front of my mate¡¯s room. Knowing they won¡¯t being back here is slowly crushing me. Sam grips my hand tightly and pushes the door open. Their scent is much stronger now. Probably because it¡¯s their room. My hands trail the walls as I walk in there. They trail the dressers, the couch, and the bed. I can¡¯t stop the tears that have silently leaked out. I put my suitcase on the bed and went to the bathroom. I decided to take a shower, plus I¡¯m sure I could cry there without Sam bothering me. I turn on the faucet, slip out of my hospital gown, and let the hot water run through me. As the water runs over my head and onto my body, memories of my mates flood my head. I can feel Royal in my head, but she is silent. She hasn¡¯t spoken to me since we woke up, though I¡¯ve tried talking to her. She lost her mates too. I can understand her silence. All of my tears havee out now as I slide down onto the floor and draw my knees to my chest. I know Sam can hear me, but I don¡¯t care at this point. I never got a chance to grieve, and I need this for myself. After about an hour of being a sobbing mess, I get out of the shower and step into a towel. When I came into the room, Sam was gone, but clothes wereid out for me. I am thankful for her. She is going to be an amazing Luna. I know it. I run a brush through my hair and put it in a wet, messy bun. Sam hasid out a blue shirt that brings out my eyes and some white skinny jeans with white ts. I slipped into my clothes. I went to grab the suitcase, but it¡¯s gone. She must have taken it to the car. I don¡¯t want to keep them waiting any longer, so I leave the room, looking back one more time before I leave it. These are the Alphas quarters, and I know I will have to vacate, so Sam and Kyle will move here. I will most likely be moved to one of the pack huts with the other married families and widows. At least I¡¯ll have my very own home. I walk down the steps, nodding to some of the pack members as I go down. Once I reach the car area, I see Sam in the car and Kyle by the backseat doors. ¡°Alpha,¡± I greeted him as I bowed my head to him, showing respect. He gives me a funny look until I hear Sam make some sort of throat-clearing sound. ¡°Besides Sam, you are the only one who is never allowed to call me that,¡± he says, embracing me. I pulled back and nodded, getting into the car. He gets in, and we drive off. I hadn¡¯t asked where we were going exactly. I was only told we would be there in a few hours. I went to sleep and woke up as we were approaching a huge, beautiful cabin surrounded by endless trees. There was a calm here. This may have actually been a great idea. ¡°Do you guys mind if I go for a run?¡± I asked them. ¡°Go ahead; we will see youter,¡± Kyle says, opening the trunk. I ran into the woods and jumped, shifting in mid-air. It had been so long since I shifted to Royal, and I missed that. She stayed silent, so I took control of our wolf¡¯s body and ran, feeling the air surrounding me. Everything seemed to be so much sharper now. As a wolf, your senses are crazy strong, but mine seem to be even sharper. I can notice everything if I lift my eyes to the sky. I can see the sky, but somehow, I can even see past the sky and into the gxy. Beautiful. I ran and ran until I got to a cliff that seemed to overlook ake. It¡¯s beautiful. I shifted back and sat down. It took me a second to realize my clothes were still on, even though I shifted through them. It must be another gift from Selene, I thought to myself. As I gaze at the beautifulke, I want to cry, but I have cried so much today that I just feel like I can¡¯t do it anymore. I decided to sing. Sia, stic heart I closed my eyes. Somehow, even now, I can smell my mates, which was impossible, but it made me calm, even though I know it¡¯s just my mind ying tricks on me. Still, it¡¯s some sort offort for the broken piece of my heart. I can also feel Royal stirring. And another one bites the dust, but why can I not conquer love? And I might¡¯ve thought that we were one. I wanted to fight this war without weapons. And I wanted it, and I wanted it badly, but there were so many red gs. Now another one bites the dust. Yeah, let¡¯s be clear. I trust no one. You did not break me. I¡¯m still fighting for peace. I¡¯ve got thick skin and an stic heart. But your de might be too sharp. I¡¯m like a rubber band until you pull too hard. Yeah, I may snap, and I move fast. You won¡¯t see me fall apart. I¡¯ve got an stic heart. ¡°You always did have the most beautiful singing voice,¡± a deep voice says from behind me. I turned around and saw my beautiful mates standing behind me. They sit around me. They are all wearing white shirts and dark blue jeans. I feel Royal bouncing up and down in my head, calling for her mates. ¡°They are gone, Royal,¡± I say out loud. ¡°No, they are here. Mates are here,¡± she says, still bouncing happily up and down. It¡¯s pointless to tell her. I cut the link with her for now. ¡°I know this is my mind ying tricks on me, most likely trying to help me cope with the loss of you three,¡± I said, touching their cheeks. The spirits even feel real. They looked at each other, confused, and then back to me. A tear came down my cheek. Adonis¡¯s spirit reaches and wipes my face. ¡°Be,¡± he started to say, but I cut him off. ¡°It¡¯s okay, my love,¡± I told him. ¡°It hurts. The pain of losing each of you cuts a deeper hole in me that I can¡¯t even begin to exin,¡± I said, looking at each of them and taking in their faces. ¡°I loved you three so much. I wish you were real. I need you. I don¡¯t know how to continue my life without you. I¡¯m trying so hard to keep myself together so I can be there for Sam and everyone, but my mind always goes back to you and how your deaths were my fault,¡± I tell them, my tears streaming faster down my face. I look out at the beautifulke. ¡®Princess,¡± Ares says, but I cut him off again. Even hearing their voices makes me want to lose my mind. Well, I¡¯m seeing ghosts, so I might as well be losing my mind. ¡°Everything looks different now.¡± I raise my head. ¡°When I look up, I see the sky. Not just the sky, but I see past the sky. I see the stars and the gxy now. I think it¡¯s one of the gifts Selene gave me.¡± I told them, still looking up. They are still on the ground. ¡°You three are so beautiful. Even in spirit. We would have had an amazing life together, but fate had other ns,¡± I tell them. I bent down and kissed each one of them on the head. ¡°I love you,¡± I tell them again. ¡°I love you, and I always will.¡± I let them know. I took one more look at them before shifting into Royal and running back to the cabin. Ares Pov ¡°She thinks we¡¯re spirits,¡± Ash says, hitting his head on a nearby tree after Arabe went back to the cabin. ¡°Fuck,¡± Adonis says. ¡°Princess feels like our deaths are her fault. She should know better than that,¡± I tell them, and they nod. ¡°I¡¯ve already linked with Kyle to tell her toe back,¡± Adonis says. ¡°It¡¯s better for her toe to the realization on her own that we are here, rather than chase her and overwhelm her.¡± ¡°Did you see her wolf? She is a fucking Lycan now. How did that happen?¡± Ash asks. ¡°The goddess Selene told us she had given Be some gifts, and we would be surprised. Consider us surprised,¡± I tell them. ¡°More like shocked,¡± Adonis says, and Ash agrees. ¡°How long do you think it will take for her to realize we aren¡¯t ghosts?¡± Ash asks. ¡°As long as it takes, but I¡¯m sitting here until she does,¡± I tell them. They both nod in agreement. When the doctor told us she would be waking up soon, he told us to give her space. In her mind, our deaths had just happened, and she needed to process them, so we booked a cabin filled with tall and beautiful trees surrounding it. We packed up and left. Kyle told us she was awake, and they were on the way. We went to a nearby town to get groceries since we would be cooking for her. They had arrived while we were gone, and Kyle told us she had left for a run. When we got back, we followed her smell. She was sitting on the cliff, so beautiful, singing in her amazing voice, which I love so much. You can hear the pain in her voice as she sings. She is a pure angel. She went back to the cabin, so now, at this point, we just wait. Arabe Pov ¡°Go back, Arabe; mates are alive. They are alive and on the cliff,¡± Royal says to me once I get back to the cabin. I had to shift back into human form because she kept trying to turn around and go back to the cliff. ¡°They are dead, Royal. We saw them die,¡± I tell her, but she keeps growling at me. I don¡¯t feel like dealing with her, so I cut the link again. I walked into the cabin and saw Sam and Kyle sitting down on the couch watching TV. This cabin is really beautiful. The walls have see-through windows. It¡¯s two stories and huge. Author¡¯s Note. Just google The Hoke House from Twilight, and that¡¯s basically how it looks. Okay, back to the story! I took a look around, admiring the view, before sitting down on the couch opposite them. Sam looked at me, confused. ¡°Are you okay, Arabe?¡± She asks ¡°Not really. I miss them,¡± I told her and sighed. She looks at Kyle, confused. ¡°I saw a vision of them on this cliff. I ran too. It seemed so real, I couldn¡¯t believe it. I could even touch them, but they weren¡¯t them. They are gone,¡± I told her, and the tears started toe down my face again. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a spirit, Arabe; they are alive,¡± Sam says. I look at her, but her words don¡¯t make sense to me. I watched them die. I tilt my head. ¡°They are dead, Sam. I saw all three of them killed. What are you saying? I didn¡¯t see them die.¡± I asked her. I could feel myself getting upset at her for her words, but I tried to hold it. Why would she say that to me? ¡°Arabe, their mother, is a phoenix. Yes, they died, but they came back to life. They told us their spirit phoenix brought them back, and they fought Endymion¡¯s army. Selene killed Endymion, but at the cost of Luna Elena¡¯s life. They came back for you, love. They have been waiting for you,¡± she says. I remain silent as I process what she just said. It all hits me as I realize what she is saying, and I feel out of breath. ¡°They¡¯re back,¡± I whispered, and my heart started beating fast as Sam nodded her head and smiled, a tearing down her cheek. ¡°They are waiting for you, Luna,¡± Kyle says, holding Sam, but I barely heard anything after they were back because I was already up and running. I mid-shift into my wolf and run as fast as I can. ¡°Is it true?¡± I asked Royal. ¡°Yes, Arabe. I¡¯ve been trying to tell you this whole time,¡± she replies, rolling her eyes as she runs back to the cliff. I shift back as Ie to where the forest ends and the cliff begins. They are sitting there, all beautiful. They turned their heads toward me and stood up. ¡°Princess,¡± Ares says. ¡°Ares?¡± I whispered, and a huge smile crossed his face. I feel like I can¡¯t move. ¡°Love,¡± Adonis says. ¡°Adonis,¡± I whisper. He gives me the same smile, with his hazel eyes lighting up. ¡°Be,¡± Ash says. ¡°Ash,¡± I said shakily, my voice almost breaking. They walked slowly towards me until they were in front of me. I reached out and touched Ash¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Are you really here?¡± I whispered, and they nodded and hugged me. I burst into tears as I realized that they were here. They are here with me right now. They are alive. Ash breaks apart and kisses me on my lips, and I feel the mate bonding back into us. Ash and Adonis both do the same thing until I can feel our bond through each of them. Our bond is back. They are here. I startughing through my tears, as I can¡¯t contain the joy I feel at having them back. It¡¯s so overwhelming. We stayed on the cliff for a few hours, talking about the events that happened. ¡°Did you know you are a Lycan now?¡± Adonis asked me. ¡°Hunh,¡± I told him. Me. A lycan?? Yes, the goddess made me into a Lycan. The purest form of a wolf. We have the same authority as our mates when ites to other wolves. Holy shit! That is amazing. I can feel myself getting sleepy. I was lying between them while we were talking. I felt sofortable and so content that I hadn¡¯t even realized I had already fallen asleep. I could feel myself being carried as they headed back to the cabin. It was well after dark. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me again,¡± I murmured. ¡°We will be right here, Be,¡± I heard Ash¡¯s voice say, and I went back to sleep. I knew they would be. The Proposal Arabe Pov It¡¯s been two weeks since we have been here. Sam and Kyle went back to the packhouse to run it while we were here. I have had a few breakdowns as Ie to terms with what happened. Some nights, I wake up, and they aren¡¯t in bed with me. It makes me feel like this is all a dream, and they are still gone. I end up a crying mess until I see them rush into the room, letting me know they are okay. Each day is a new day as I allow myself to process that they are here and that everything really will be okay. They told me that they were leaving tomorrow for some errands, but I had to stay inside the cabin, as they were nning a surprise for me. ¡°Ugh, I hate surprises,¡± I tell Ares. ¡°Just stay inside, Be, please,¡± Adonis pleads, and I promise I will. I went up to the room because they didn¡¯t want me toe down and see their surprise. Once I got upstairs, I saw a light blue dressid out on the bed with a rose and a note. ¡°Put this on and meet us out back! Is all the note saying? I decide to wash up, and I slip the dress on after. I blow-dry my hair and curl it, pinning it up in a cute style. I don¡¯t bother to wear any makeup. I know I don¡¯t need it. The blue dress is so pretty. It hugs every curve, and it flows around my feet. There is a silver and blue pendant on the bed as well that matches the dress. I decide whether or not to put on heels, and I decide to put on my silver ts. It can¡¯t go wrong there. After I¡¯m ready, I walk downstairs and open the door to the back. It¡¯s nighttime now. Once I walked through, I was amazed by the scene in front of me. There is a table surrounded by wide flowers that seem to glow in the dark. Fireflies fill up the back, lighting up the whole back. There are rose petals that are scattered as a path to the table that looks decorated, but the sight that took my breath away the most was my mates. They were all dressed in matching ck pants. Adonis was sporting a tan polo shirt. Ares¡¯s polo shirt was the same, but it was a deep blue, the same color as his eyes. Ash had on a white polo shirt, looking equally as handsome. They all cut their hair andbed the curls to the back. They were my very own Greek gods. I walked along the path, keeping my eyes on them, and I saw them take in my appearance, their eyes switching from ck to their normal color, full of lust. Somehow, I felt more aware of myself. More confident. With these three by my side, I can do anything. The moon was full tonight, and it was shown directly to them, making it all so much more beautiful. I stopped walking once I reached them. ¡°You look beautiful, Be,¡± Ash says, taking my hand and kissing it before letting it go. ¡°Agreed,¡± Adonis and Ares both say, taking each of my hands in theirs and kissing them too. I slightly feel my cheeks heat up, and I know I am blushing. ¡°You three look very handsome,¡± I told them, and they all gave me that award-winning smile I love so much. ¡°So, what¡¯s the asion?¡± I asked. They look at each other before all getting down on one knee. I feel my breath hitch in my throat. Be,¡± he said with a smile. He takes the very same colored velvet box from his pocket and opens it. Inside, it is a beautiful band with a little bit of space in the ring. Almost a C shape. Near the opening are little diamonds. It¡¯s gorgeous. I can feel my eyes tearing up. ¡°Be, I love you. I have loved you since the first time we met, and I didn¡¯t even know who you were. You trusted me and told me your story when I was in my wolf form, and you didn¡¯t even know who I was at the time. You trusted me from the very beginning. I had always hoped I would find my mate, and I knew you were out there somewhere. I sensed your goodness, and I basked in it. I still do, and I always will. I only ask that you give me the chance to do it forever. Be. Will You Marry Me?¡± he asks hopefully. The tears slid down my face. ¡°Yes, Ash, of course. I love you,¡± I told him, grabbing his hand to stand up. He slips the ring on and picks me up. He kisses me, spinning me around, and Iugh. He sets me down in front of Adonis, who grabs my hand and kisses it again. He takes out a velvet box, the same as Ash¡¯s, and opens it. Inside is a band of white stone teardrops. ¡°Love,¡± he starts, and I try to stop my tears.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°You are the strongest woman I have ever met. From the day I met you, I could tell you were strong. I can tell you are not only beautiful on the outside but on the inside as well. It¡¯s what attracted me to you. It was never about your looks or your personality thatpletely drew me in, but your very soul. Your very soul is made up of pure goodness, which is rare to find. I want to be with you forever and share in that goodness. If you have me, so love, will you marry me?¡± He asks. More tears came out of my eyes, and I nearly screamed yes. He smirks at my reaction and slides the ring on. It fits perfectly with Ash¡¯s ring. He stands up and kisses me all over my face, leaving me with a fit of giggles before I turn to Ares. My beautiful Ares. ¡°Princess, you are my everything. From the moment I saw you, I knew you would steal my heart, which is why I tried so hard to fight it. I thought having you as my mate would make me weak, but it has made me incredibly strong. Stronger than I could have ever imagined. Without you, I¡¯m nothing. Not having you makes me weak, and I want to spend every day with you knowing it. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m sorry enough. Nothing will make up for how I have treated you, princess, but I will apologize every day for the rest of my life. You are the only one for me, Princess, and I want-no, I need you to know it. Will you marry me, Be?¡± He speaks. I searched his eyes and realized he was telling the truth. More tears stream from my face as he pulls out his box and opens it. Inside is a silver band with a crown on it. It makes me giggle. ¡°A crown for the princess,¡± I asked, and he smiled, still on his knee. ¡°Yes, because you will always be my princess,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, I will be, and yes, of course, I¡¯ll marry you, Ares. I love you so much,¡± I told him. He stands up and kisses me, lifting me and setting me down as Adonis and Aresugh at us in happiness. Ares slips the ring on my finger, and the crown curves perfectly over the teardrop-shaped jewel. It¡¯s perfect. They are perfect. Everything is now just perfect. We all sit down and eat the food they have prepared. I decided to spend myst night here with my new fiances doing what I should have done long ago. Luckily, Sam had packed me a really cute ck lingerie set, and I decided to wear it under my dress. It was a white bra with criss-cross patterns and pants that also had a crossed pattern to them, and they showed off my lower body nicely. I paired it with ck fis stockings with straps on the top of the fiss. I had clipped the straps to the top crossed band of my pants. I stood up as they were talking. ¡°This is ourst night, right?¡± I asked them. ¡°Yes, we will be leaving in the morning,¡± Ash says, nodding. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Adonis asks, and I nod. All three of them stare at me, most likely wondering why I¡¯m standing up. I guess it¡¯s now or never, I tell myself. You¡¯re so naughty. Arabe Royal says this as she reads my mind, and I giggle inside at her. While the triplets are watching me, I turn around and walk back to the cabin. ¡°Be,¡± I heard from behind me. As I walk, I undo the straps of my dress and walk slowly, pulling it off. I grab the dress in one hand, toss it to the side, and nce behind me. Sure enough, all three of them have their mouths hanging open as they stare at me. I giggled, loving the reaction it gave me. I keep walking as I feel three pairs of eyes trailing my body, and I unpin my long hair and run my hands through it, shaking my curls out. I know they are watching every movement. I pause at the door and flip my hair, giving them a small smile as I turn to them. ¡°You boys areing,¡± I asked, and I didn¡¯t wait for the answer as I went into the house and went upstairs to the huge bedroom. I know it won¡¯t be long before theye, and, sure enough, as I¡¯m climbing up the steps, I see them walking fast and pushing past each other, trying to get to the door first. I rushed up the stairs and climbed onto the huge bed. I lean back onto the pillows and spread my legs open as I wait for them. Three mates for little old me. Selene wouldn¡¯t have paired me with them if she didn¡¯t think I could handle it. This is about to be interesting. Mating pt 1 Arabe Pov I giggled as they all tried toe through the door at the same time. Once they were in the room, they saw me. All three of their eyes darkened with lust. It made me wet instantly. They stood in front of the bed, taking their clothes off until they were fully naked. I bit my lip as my eyes trailed all three of their perfect bodies, following the v shape down to their massive members that were already erect for me. My mouth watered as I imagined all of them inside of me. Ares and Adonis crawled on each side of me, kissing each side of my neck, and I couldn¡¯t help the moan that came from my lips. I closed my eyes and tilted my head back. I felt the bed dip again. When I opened my eyes, Ash was in between my legs, sliding his fingers along my inner thigh, trailing kisses on them. ¡°That feels so good,¡± I moaned as all three of them kissed my body from different angles. Ares and Adonis unclipped the straps from my fiss, and Ash pulled them off. He climbs back between my legs and kisses my flower through my pants. Ares is breathing in my scent at my neck and growling as he smells my arousal. ¡°You smell delicious, Be.¡± Adonis growls in my ear, and it sends chills through my body. Ares tears off my cute bra. Well, there goes this set. My breasts are all on full disy, and Adonis pulls me in for a kiss while Ares attacks my nipples. He is pinching them gently, and they are fully hard and perfect. He takes the one on his side in his mouth, and I moan into Adonis¡¯s mouth while he is still kissing me. That only makes him kiss me deeper. Ash chooses this moment to rip my pants off and shove his tongue into my flower, tasting my juices. The sudden motion made me break away from Adonis¡¯s mouth and made me arch my back suddenly. I hadn¡¯t been expecting that, and my loud moan filled the room. Ash didn¡¯t stop. He shoved his tongue in and out, sending me into a whole world of pleasure. Adonis took my other nipple into his mouth and teased it, licking back and forth the same way Ares was doing. It was giving me incredible pleasure as I felt an orgasm slowly build inside of me. Ares growled a little, and I looked at him. He stared into my eyes as I watched his skilled tongue swirl around my already sensitive nipples. Watching him do this was sending more and more waves of pleasure into me, and I felt close. ¡°I¡¯m close, please,¡± I begged Ash, whose bi-colored eyes were so filled with lust it took my breath away. He nodded and pulled his tongue out, ramming his fingers inside to rece it. He instantly hooked it into my G spot. I already knew this orgasm was about to be a bigger one. Thest straw was Adonis reaching down and pinching my clitoral. ¡°Ah Fuck!¡± I screamed as my orgasm broke through and my body shook. ¡°Let me taste that, brother,¡± Ares said, and Ash moved off the bed. Ash switched ces with Ares and kissed me as I rode my high, twitching every other second since Ares was licking the cream that came out of me. Ash pulled out the kiss and put his fingers in my mouth, letting me taste the sweet saltiness of my juices. ¡°Be,¡± Adonis said, and I turned to him. He reached up and kissed me, licking my mouth and dancing his tongue with my own to taste my juices while Ash focused on my breasts. I had alreadye down from my high, but I could already feel another one start to build as Ares worked his skilled fingers inside of me, hitting at the right ces. Adonis got off the bed and bent over the bed where Ares was. He took my clitoral area in his mouth, and the feeling was so fucking good. As Ares worked his fingers from between my legs, Adonis worked his tongue from the side. Ash was kissing me and fondling my breasts in his perfect hands. It didn¡¯t take long before I ended uping again. ¡°My turn to taste,¡± Adonis said, and Ares moved and rubbed his dick as he watched me cum all over Adonis¡¯s face and squirm under Ash¡¯s touch. After I came down from this high, I motioned for Ares toe over to me. He walked to the side of the bed. I licked my hands and took his member into my hands. ¡°Shit Princess,¡± he growled as I stroked him. My hands wrapped around him as I worked his shaft up and down. Ash positioned himself so that he was on his knees on my other side and using one hand to support himself on the wall behind the bed. I took his member hungrily into my mouth and moaned from the sweet taste he gave off. He started fucking my mouth while I continued to stroke Ares, who watched my head fuck Ash. I could tell he was enjoying watching as he twitched in my hand. Adonis pulled back frompping up my juices and lifted me. I felt his member rubbing against my wet folds and onto my clitoral area. ¡°Mmmmm,¡± I moaned at the feeling, but my mouth was still full of Ash¡¯s dick, who fucked my mouth, growling lowly from the pleasure of it. From the corner of my eye, I saw Ares lift his head to now look at Adonis, who was still teasing me. ¡°Stop teasing her,¡± he said, and I was grateful because I fucking needed him inside of me. Adonis chuckled and wasted no time before shoving himself inside of me. ¡°Fuck!¡± I tried moaning, but the sound was muffled by Ash still. I could tell both he and Ares were close. I moved my head up and down faster onto Ash¡¯s dick, who was twitching for release. I picked up the pace at the same time as Ares, who I already knew was close. ¡°AH FUCK¡± They both growled, one shooting into my mouth and the other into my chest. I kept stroking Ares until I was sure everything was out while he panted. At the same time, I used my other hand and jerked Ash¡¯s member, squeezing it, making sure I had taken all of his nuts into my mouth, swallowing them. Ash pulled out my mouth, and Adonis took this moment to pick up his pace. ¡°Adonis, mmm,¡± I moaned, and it seemed to drive him crazy as he somehow went even faster, gripping my waist onto him. ¡°Cum for me, Be,¡± he growled, and I ended up climaxing all over again. ¡°Shit Be,¡± he growled. We were both panting as he slid out of me. I¡¯m sure my hair was everywhere. Ares went to the bathroom and came back with a warm cloth, wiping off his seed from my chest. Looking at his member bouncing around as he did, it drove another moan from me, and he was right back at attention instantly. Ash lifted me and positioned me so I was on top of him, but my back was to him. Ares tossed him something in a small bottle. I¡¯m assuming lube. Ash squirted some out and put it all over his member. He then lifted me again and slid me down his member from inside my back hole. The feeling of being filled this way was astonishing, and somehow it brought a different pleasure. My legs were spread wide open on each side of him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Once I was down, he leaned back and started kissing my neck. The entire front of my flower was in full view as Ares and Adonis stood at the edge of the bed, stroking themselves. Ares climbed on the bed and angled himself, so he was pping my clitoral area with his member. ¡°No, teasing.¡± I breathed heavily, and he smiled, knowing what I wanted. He slid into my flower with ease since I was already soaking. ¡°So Wet¡±. He moaned a bit, and I shivered. He used the back of the bed to support him. Once he was fully in, he paused, giving me time to adjust to their sizes, but I felt so good, I didn¡¯t want to wait. I nodded, and they both started working at the same pace. ¡°Fuck¡­ Yes¡­¡± I moaned, and it was followed by their growls. The feeling of having both of them inside me was an incredible one. As Ares went in, Ash slid out. Adonis was on the side of the bed, stroking his member. I motioned for him toe to me and bit my lips through my moans. He knew what I wanted. ¡°You want my dick in your mouth,¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I told him, trying to catch my breath. He got on his knees on the bed, and I took his member in my mouth. It tasted like me, and that only made me want him more. After a while, I felt myself shake, and I knew I was about to cough. ¡°Faster,¡± I moaned, with Adonis still in my mouth. I didn¡¯t think they heard me, but they did, and theyplied. Man on man, was I in heaven? The room was filled with my moans and their grunts and growls. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum,¡± I mumbled, sucking Adonis¡¯s member, and it twitched in response. I know Ash and Ares heard me, though. The feeling of pure pleasure was heightened, and it overwhelmed me as I took Adonis out of my mouth and stroked him fast. ¡°Oh, FUCKK!¡± I screamed as my orgasm tore through me. My orgasm seemed to trigger Adonis as he moved my hand and shoved himself back into my mouth. He released himself instantly. My body spasmed, causing both Ash and Ares to feel it. They ended up nutting hard at the same time, and my senses were on overload. Adonis pulled out my mouth, and I copsed onto Ash, who was breathing heavily into my ear, sending chills into me. Ares pulled out of me, and I rolled off of Ash, who didn¡¯t want to let me go. I giggled at the face he made when I moved away from him. I sat on my knees and turned to Ash, who was still on the bed; Ares, who was on one side of the bed; and Adonis, who was on the other side. As my eyes took in all three, I felt heated again, and I knew I had onest huge orgasm inside of me. Here we go again. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. Mating pt 2 Arabe Pov I leaned back on the bed, with my back facing the edge of the bed, and spread my legs. I wanted to give them a show, and I knew they would let me. Once I spread my legs, all three of them sat up, and their eyes zeroed in on my flower. I had never felt more sure of my power than I do right now, and I loved every bit of it. I supported myself with my right hand and ran a hand through my hair. I¡¯m sure it was a curly mess. I looked at each of them as I trailed my hands through my blonde hair and onto my neck. I moaned a little as I touched the spots where their marks would go. My small moan made all three of their members twitch. I knew they would be back up in no time. I had them wrapped in the palm of my hand. Their eyes trailed my hand as it slid down my breasts, and I pinched each of my nipples, which made me jump a bit. Each breast jumped a bit as I did it, and they werepletely transfixed by the movement. I did it again, and I saw all three of their members twitch all over again. I shifted my weight on my left hand so my right hand would be free and put two fingers in my mouth, sucking on them. Three pairs of eyes followed each movement, and I enjoyed watching that. I reached down to my flower, and their eyes followed the motion. They were hard already, and I knew they wanted to go again, but we¡¯re loving the show I was giving them. I rubbed my clitoral area, letting them follow the motion. I tossed my head back and moaned at the pleasure I was giving myself. Having an audience seemed to elevate everything. When I opened my eyes, all three of them had their members in their hands, stroking themselves. I licked my lips, and they all trailed my mouth with their eyes. ¡°Ares?¡± I moaned as I began rubbing myself. The hunger for me in his eyes was so breathtaking. It caused me to moan again, and he growled. I grinned a bit. ¡°Ash!¡± I moaned, causing him to look up. I took my hands out of my flower and sucked my fingers. He was staring at me, and I felt like a goddess. ¡°Adonis,¡± I moaned while shoving my fingers back into my flower, in and out. A growl rumbled in his chest. With all three of them staring into my eyes, I could feel myself about toe again from the hunger I saw in each of them. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum,¡± I moaned, and that seemed to snap them out of their spell. ¡°Not like this, you won¡¯t,¡± Ares growled at me, and two other growls followed in agreement. All three of them got up. Ash and Ares walked behind the bed. Adonis climbed on the bed and pulled me on top of him, positioning me so I was on top of him. ¡°Look at me,¡± hemanded, and I did. Dominant Adonis was a sexy Adonis. I looked at him as I slid right on to his member and moaned from the feeling until he was fully inside of me. He bent me over and kissed me passionately. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, and I nodded and smiled. ¡°Do you think you could take both of my brothers inside of your other hole?¡± He asked. Could I? I had never considered it. Thinking about how full it would feel excited me, and Adonis let out a small moan. I guess I squeezed my muscles while on him. I nodded. ¡°We need to hear you, Be,¡± Ash says. ¡°Yes, please.¡± I sit up while on Adonis, and he starts grinding into me slowly, making me lose all train of thought. ¡°Good,¡± Ares says, and I feel the bed dip twice. Adonis is still moving up and down, and I moan, causing his dick to twitch. I feel Ash and Ares behind me, and they both attack the sides of my neck with kisses, trailing their tongues on me. ¡°So good,¡± I told them, though it came out incredibly teasing as I grabbed both of their heads, pulling them on me. Adonis grabbed the lube that was next to themp and tossed it to Ares. Ares stopped kissing my neck and put the lube on him. Ash took it from him and did the same. Adonis kept thrusting slowly at me. ¡°Mmmm,¡± I slightly moaned as I gazed at him. His hazel eyes were on me as I did, and he smiled, knowing the pleasure he was giving me. I put an arm around my body and leaned down onto his chest. ¡°Are you ready, Be?¡± Ash asked from behind. Adonis had stopped moving. ¡°Yes,¡± I told him in a small voice. I felt him feel me, and I was in heaven. I will never get used to this feeling. ¡°Ready for more.¡± I heard Ares smirk from behind me. I could tell by his tone that he didn¡¯t think I could take it. Hm, I¡¯ll show you, Ares. ¡°Yes,¡± I said in a sure voice. ¡°Keep your eyes on me,¡± Adonis says, and I do. I know it¡¯s going to hurt, but his hazel eyes will make it better. I keep my eyes on him as Ash shifts over. I feel Ares at my entrance. He slides in slowly, and all I can say is HOLY FUCK. If I thought I felt full before, this was nothingpared to how I feel now. Ares slid all the way in, and I whimpered from the ufortable feeling of it, but Adonis nted small kisses on my head and ran his hands on my back. Once Ares was in, everyone stayed still. I waited for my body to adjust to the fullness of having all three stretch me out. ¡°Okay,¡± I told them, and they moved slowly. Once, I adjusted to them. Let me just say, Oh, my goddess. The immense pleasure they were giving my body was unlike anything I had ever felt before. As Adonis and Ash went in, Ares slid back, and vice versa. It was a pleasure. The pleasure was so intense that I didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°This¡­ feels¡­ so fucking good,¡± they yelled, and they growled in response. ¡°Ash, Ares,¡± I moan, and he speeds up, causing them to go a bit faster. ¡°Adonis,¡± I moan, holding onto Adonis and gripping him tight. ¡°I know, love, I know,¡± he says, pulling me into a rough kiss. All I can feel is how full I am and the pleasure I am getting from it. They ended up picking up the pace even faster, and I knew I was going to orgasm.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m. So¡­ fucking¡­ close,¡± I moan. Adonis wraps his hands around my body. He moves my hair to the side, and I know what he wants. ¡°Please,¡± I told him. He grips my hair in his hands and yanks my head back. This motion was thest straw for me. I gave into the pleasure that was building. He came at the same time and pressed me to him, marking me on my neck. The pleasure from his bite was intense as I rode waves and waves of pleasure. He licked my spot. Ash and Ares were already close. Adonis moved in and out of me as he pushed me upward. ¡°SHIT¡± Ash and Ares growl as they reach their highs as well, and they each grip my shoulder. They pull me to them, and both mark each side of my neck. ¡°AH!¡± I scream again, and I end up orgasming again. They lick their marks and pull them out. I copse onto Adonis, who has slipped out and is now rubbing my back. I had never done anything like this, and my whole body was so sore, but a good kind of sore. ¡°You were such a good girl, love,¡± Adonis coos in my ear, and I smile. Ares and Ashy on each side of me. ¡°So good, Be,¡± Ash says, kissing my head before lying down. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, princess,¡± Ares says, kissing my head as well. I smile and feel myself drifting off to sleep. ¡°We love you¡± is thest thing I hear before I give into the darkness. News Ares Pov I woke up before everyone else. I looked at the princess, who was sleepingfortably on top of Adonis. She looked so peaceful, and looking at our marks on her neck brought me happiness I had never felt before. Last night was so incredible. My brothers and I shared the same girl before, but it was meaningless sex. Last night, however, that was something I had never done before. I knew we would keep going until she was swelling with our pups, and maybe even then we wouldn¡¯t stop. Thinking about her swelling with my pup made me twitch. Fuck! A cold shower it is. I grabbed some clothes and went to the bathroom. I was under the water when I felt arms wrap around me. A head pressed against my back. ¡°Good morning, baby,¡± Be says from behind me. ¡°Good morning, princess,¡± I told her, turning around to face her and pulling her into my chest. I inhale her scent. She always smells so good. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked, pulling back from her and taking in her features. So perfect. ¡°I¡¯m sore, but I¡¯m okay. Royal is healing me,¡± she says. She runs her hands along my chest, and I try to stop my dick from growing, but it¡¯s toote. The fucker is already up, pointing into her stomach. ¡°Well, hello there.¡± Sheughs and takes my member in her hand. She knows that her touch drives me crazy. ¡°Stop, Princess, you¡¯re sore,¡± I tell her, trying to move her hand, but I feel myself melt into her hands, and she fucking knows it. I moan a little as she strokes me and leans against the shower wall. She drops to her knees and takes me fully into her mouth with no gag reflex, making me putty even more as my legs grow a little weaker. A part of me kind of hates in a good way that she can make me weak like this, but another part loves how she isn¡¯t afraid to show her dominance over me. I me Adonis for introducing her to BDSM life. The little tricks she does with her mouth are out of this world. I can feel that I¡¯m about to cough. Nope. Not like this. I pushed her back gently. She looks up at me, confused. She knows I am close, but I have other ns. I stood her up and knelt on the shower floor. I lift her legs so they are around my head andp up her newly formed juices. She always tastes so sweet. ¡°Mmmm, Ares, that feels so good.¡± She moans softly, holding onto my head for support. I have her orgasming in seconds. Her body shakes, and she squirms, releasing herself into my mouth. After shees down from her high, I lift her while her back is against the wall. She wraps her hands around my neck and her legs around my waist. I slipped into her slowly, taking my time. ¡°So tight,¡± I growled. She shudders in response. I slid in and out of her slowly, trying to take my time, but she wasn¡¯t having that. ¡°Faster.¡± She moans in my ear as she leans forward. ¡°Be¡­¡± I start. I don¡¯t want to put her in any more pain. ¡°Now. Faster. Fuck Me Now, Ares.¡± She growls out loud, taking me by surprise. All rationality went out the window. I gave her what she wanted. Hard and fast against the wall. I am pretty sure we were loud and my brothers were awake, but I didn¡¯t care at that point. Be needed the Alpha in me, and at this point, I wasn¡¯t holding back. I slid out and turned her around, bent her down, and made her grab onto the rail in the shower. I lifted her legs, and I rammed into her from behind. She lost all her senses as I felt her body shake. I knew she was close. I lifted her by her thighs with her back on my chest and pounded into her fast. She was so tight, and watching her body react under mine undid me as I ended up nutting into her flower. At the same time, she orgasmed, and I felt her go limp. I turned off the shower and sat her down gently on the ground. I ran a warm bath and put some bubbles inside so she could be rxed. As the bath was running, I went back to the shower and lifted her. I put him in the tub, and she rxed into it instantly. I turned the water off, as it had already filled the tub. ¡°Someone has had a good morning.¡± I hear Adonis link into my head, and I hear Ashugh from the room. ¡°Ha-ha, very funny. If you want, one of you cane and wash Be with me while the other cooks,¡± I link back. ¡°Rock, paper, scissors for washing her,¡± I heard Adonis say as he came into the room. I shake my head. What a bunch of children! ¡°Deal. Rock, paper, scissors shoot,¡± they said together, and Ash groaned. It looks like he is making breakfast. Beughs, so I know she can hear them too. ¡°While Be is rxing in the water, I put some of her dove body wash in a poof, and I washed her starting from her feet. She is still a little out of it, but her body is rxing into the bath, and she is moaning a little. Adonis joins me and squirts soap into a new washing poof, doing the same. We wash each part of her body gently, making sure we get each spot, so she is clean. She smiles at us through hooded eyes. I would give the world to keep her beautiful smile on her face. Arabe Pov While Adonis and Ares were washing me, all I could think was how lucky I am to have all three of them. I giggled at hearing how stupid Adonis and Ares were being about washing me. My body was so sore, but the bath eased all the soreness out of my body, and I felt incredible. After they washed me, Adonis picked me up and walked out of the room, putting me on the bed. Ares went to the kitchen to help Ash. Adonis took his time putting lotion on me, and man, this was so sensual. I couldn¡¯t help but get turned on. Plus, I was already feeling good, so there was no reason not to enjoy him too. I pulled Adonis on top of me and took his mouth to mine. His kiss was rough, as is his usual nature. His hands traveled all over my body. ¡°You¡¯re so soft,¡± he says, kissing all over me, and Iugh, trying to get him to stop. He keeps tickling me. I used my newfound speed and flipped him over, so he was on his back while I straddled him. I could feel his bulge through his boxers. I parted the hole in his boxers and pulled his member through. I was already wet, so sliding on him was easy. I started to ride him. ¡°You feel so fucking good, love,¡± he says, staring into my eyes, and I end up speeding up. The things his eyes alone were doing to me were crazy, and his dick inside of me was mind-blowing. After a while, he gripped my hips and thrust into me from below. At this point, I was bouncing up and down, and soon enough, we both orgasmed, and I copsed on his chest with him still inside of me. His heart was beating fast. ¡°I love you, Adonis,¡± I told him. He kisses my head and strokes my hair. ¡°I love you too, Be,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯reing up,¡± we hear Ares yell. I jump off Adonis, and he adjusts himself back into his boxers. My eyes trail his body, and I lick my lips while I put on my robe. ¡°See something you like?¡± he asks sarcastically. ¡°Very much so, yes,¡± I told him, using my powers to send him a kiss. The air kiss hit his cheek, and heughed the most beautifulugh as we sat on the bed. Ares and Ash came in with a tray in each hand full of food, and my mouth watered at the smell. ¡°Good morning, beautiful,¡± Ash says, kissing me on my swollen mouth.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Good morning,¡± I tell him, and he sets one of the trays on myp. There is apple juice in the cup. On one te are strawberry French toast, scrambled eggs with cheese, cheese grits, maple sugar bacon, and sausage patties. On another te are grapes, strawberries, bananas, and cut-up pineapples. Now, I probably couldn¡¯t eat all of this in one sitting, but with Royal bing a Lycan, I realize she has a horrible appetite, and she burns everything I eat faster than a normal wolf. I dig into the food so fast and eat. I¡¯m in my little world, smiling. I went to take a sip of my juice when I realized all three of my mates were staring at me with amusement. I blush. Ugh. I probably look like a pig eating this way. ¡°Sorry,¡± I tell them as I drink my juice. They allugh, and it¡¯s all sound to my ears. I stay in bed while they clean up. I tried getting up and helping, but they wouldn¡¯t let me do it. They finish packing, and I get dressed in jeans and a white t-shirt with ts. I throw my hair up in a ponytail. I was still upstairs when Adonis came rushing into my room. ¡°We need to go now,¡± he yells, and I panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked worriedly. ¡°Sam just went intobor. Baby and Honor Arabe Pov It didn¡¯t take us long to get back to the packhouse. We made it back in half of the time, with Ares driving like a bat out of hell. The moment we arrived, I rushed to the hospital. ¡°AHHHHH, FUCK YOU, KYLE, ¡°I heard from down the hall. Well, sh*t, Sam. I ran to the room. Sam is lying against some pillows and is breathing hard. Kyle is holding her hand with a crazy look in his eye. He looks so relieved to see me. I try not tough. Our gamma ir is beside Kyle, rubbing her shoulder. ¡°Sam,¡± I called out to her as I was going to her side. ¡°Arabe,¡± she says, tearsing down her face. I grab her other hand and rub circles on it to try to soothe her. ¡°It hurts. The contractions hurt so much,¡± she says. ¡°Rub her stomach,¡± I heard Royal say. I rub her stomach, and a blue light glows from my hand. I felt Sam rx all of a sudden. ¡°You just took some of my pain away,¡± she says. Interesting. ¡°Selene says she gave me gifts; this must be another one,¡± I told her. I smell my mates behind me. They are looking at me with wonder. ¡°You surprise me every time,¡± Adonis says, kissing me on the head, and I blush slightly. Aunt Lauren came into the room. ¡°How is our future beta doing?¡± Ares asks the doctor. ¡°Very healthy. We¡¯re ready to deliver now. Do you mind waiting outside? She asks us, and we nod. ¡°NOOOO. NO Kyle and Arabe are to stay. Everyone else can go now,¡± shemanded. She used her beta voice on my alphas, which doesn¡¯t work on them, but they follow her instructions anyway. Kyle and I stay. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C 30 minutester ¡°Alright. Beta Sam, give me one more big push for me,¡± the doctor says. Sam¡¯s forehead has beads of sweat as she does. ¡°AHHH FUCK!¡± she yells as she gives one more push, and soon her babyes out. I feel Sam rx after pushing so much, and I am thankful that her baby is now out. Kyle kisses her head and whispers in her ear. She smiles. He stands up and goes to where the doctor is with the baby. The baby started to cry. After Lauren cleans Sam¡¯s baby and takes her vitals, she hands the baby to Kyle, whoes over to Sam. ¡°It¡¯s a girl,¡± he coos, staring at her with so much love. My matese in and surround him, trying to get a good look at her. ¡°Hand her to me,¡± Sam says, struggling to sit up. I helped her so she could lean up a little. Kyle hands her the baby girl. She is a beautiful girl. She has Sam¡¯s curly, dark brown hair but Kyle¡¯s green eyes. Sam¡¯s at her, putting her finger in her hand. ¡°Hi, my beautiful girl. I¡¯m so happy to have you here. I¡¯ve been waiting a lifetime for you,¡± she says, and it¡¯s true. Sam used to tell me all the time how she couldn¡¯t wait to find her mate, settle down, and have kids. Her only fear was that we would be separated. I¡¯m so happy it all worked out well in our favor in the end. She turns to me with the biggest smile on her face and tearsing out. She lifts her daughter to me, and I take the little bundle in my arms. I sat back down next to Sam. I can feel myself tearing up from happiness for her. ¡°Hi, little princess. I¡¯m your aunt Be,¡± I cooed at her while wringing my nose in a funny way at her. She reaches out, touches my face as if recognizing me, and smiles, which makes tearse out even more. Adonises over and wipes my face. ¡°Did you see that? She smiled at me,¡± I said, looking up to everyone, and they allughed. I look at my mates, who are looking at me and the little girl with so much love. I can tell we are thinking the same thing. Expanding our little kingdom. I gave the baby girl back to Sam and watched her, and Kyle cooed over her. Ethan, Aiden, and Kae in sometimeter to see them. ¡°What is her name?¡± Lauren asks. Sam pauses and looks up at Kyle. I can tell they are mind-linking. ¡°We were ying around with names. If it were a boy, we would name him Rakeem after Kyle¡¯s grandfather, but she is a girl. She will be named after my two favorite people in the entire world, Sam says, and he looks at Kyle, then up to me with a smile. ¡°Her name is Kybe Reece.¡± She says this, and I feel my heart swell. Kybe. Such a pretty name. ¡°I love it,¡± I chirped, tears rolling down my face, and I kissed her head. ¡°Thank you for the honor,¡± I told her. ¡°Other than Kyle, you are the most important person to me. This is why I would like to ask, should anything happen to me and Kyle, that you would be our little Kybe godmother. Raise and care for her as if she were your own pup.¡± She looks at my mates. ¡°We also would like you three to be her godfathers,¡± she says. ¡°Yes¡±! I exim, and I hug her after she hands Kyle Kybe. ¡°I want the three of you to be her godfathers,¡± she says to my mates. ¡°Of course, Sam,¡± they tell her, and I smile lovingly at them. I have so much happiness in my heart for Sam and Kyle right now. It¡¯s a real dreame true. After we leave, Sam, my friends, and I head upstairs. Once we enter the room, I feel a pang of sadness flow through me. I see Ash staring at me, so I know he noticed it, but he doesn¡¯t say anything. Ares and Adonis head downstairs to go over some packing business. My Luna ceremony is to take ce tonight, so I know they will be busy for a while. Once Ares and Adonis are downstairs and out of shot, I rub my hands through my hair and get on the bed. It¡¯s almost 6 p. m., so I know I¡¯ll need to get ready soon, as my ceremony is at midnight, when the moon is the highest in the sky. ¡°What is bothering you, Be?¡± Ash asks as I lean into him. He started to y with my hair. ¡°Thest time I was in this room, I wasing to terms with the fact with the fact that you were gone. My whole life ended that night. I felt the bond break between each of you, and I thought I would die too, and to be honest, if it were not for Sam, I would have. I didn¡¯t think I could go on, knowing none of you would be here,¡± I told him. He pushed me back and gazed into my eyes with his beautiful, bicolored ones.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I am sorry for what you had to go through, but I promise, I will never leave you, Arabe. You have my word on that. Like a phoenix, I will alwayse back to you.¡± He says this and kisses me on the cheek. ¡°But what about when I die?¡± I tell him. ¡°If you¡¯re reborn, you will have to be without me,¡± I tell him, and he shakes his head. We would only be able to die and stay dead if you were dead. Our life cycle ends when yours does, but Lycans live for hundreds of years. In one of our grandmother¡¯s past lives, she and Rnd lived for almost 600 years. We will have plenty of time together, but even if we do die, we will be able to spend eternity together in the moon goddess realm,¡± he exins. Knowing this brings me immense joy. I will have them for what seems to be a very long time. I understand now why she made Royal a lycan too. I nodded my head. ¡°You said your phoenix is like a wolf¡¯s subconscious, right? I ask, and he nods. ¡°Can I meet him?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ash asks, and I nod. He sits up, and I do too. ¡°Okay, then,¡± he says, getting out of bed. He closes his eyes. When he opens them, his eye sockets are on fire, and his body shakes, expanding huge wings made of mes. The mes die down and turn into white feathers. He is stunning. I get out of bed slowly, unsure if he knows me. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± I ask, and he nods. ¡°You are my mate,¡± he says in Ash¡¯s voice, but it seemed a bit deeper than Ash¡¯s wolf. More ancient yet hypnotizing all the same. ¡°I want to know who you are,¡± I told him, and he smiled. His eyes went from mes to pure white. He holds his arms out to me, and I walk into them. He snuggles me against him. Ash seems warmer, but I can tell it¡¯s supposed to be this way. He pulls me back a little. ¡°My name is ze, my love,¡± he says. I smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, ze. I am Arabe,¡± I told him. He pulls me in and kisses me. His kiss is soft and passionate, and my legs feel like jelly. He sits on the bed. I ran my hand along with his wings. His feathers are soft. So beautiful. I sat on hisp and wrapped my arms around him. ¡°I get how Soren is my mate, as he is mated to my wolf Royal, but how are you, my mate? I am not a phoenix.¡± I told him. ¡°We are not mated to your wolf, though we love her just as much. We are matched by your elemental energy. Your energy is so strong. Stronger than my brothers and me. We were all matched with you to bnce out your power. Your moon goddess gave you the ability to draw on some of her power, which makes you that much more powerful, but don¡¯t worry, we will teach you to channel it. We have a lot of time ahead of us,¡± he exins, and he kisses my cheek. I blush. ¡°Thank you for exining this to me,¡± I told him before kissing him on the lips. I feel so safe. Sofortable. He hugs me with his arms and wraps his wings around me as a protective cover to hug me. ¡°Until we meet again, my love,¡± he says, closing his eyes. When he opens them, they are back to Ash¡¯s normal color. ¡°He loves you,¡± Ash says. ¡°I can feel it.¡± ¡°I love him too. I love anything and everything that is a part of you,¡± I tell him, and he picks me up,ying me against the bed. ¡°I know you do,¡± he says, kissing me. Ash is the gentlest of his brothers, and I think that is exactly what I need right now. His kiss turns deep, and I give in instantly. I moan against his lips, and I feel a low grumble form in his chest. ¡°I could kiss these all day,¡± he murmurs, and I giggle against his lips. He runs a hand under my shirt and cuffs my nipple under my bra. My back arches from the feeling. His tongue is still dominating my mouth, and it all just feels so good. ¡°Ash, please,¡± I begged. I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m begging for, but Ash knows. He unbuckled my pants and tried to slide them down. I wiggle out of them, leaving my white,cy pants on. He rubs the outside of my pants, teasing my clitoral area. ¡°The smell of your arousal is driving me crazy,¡± he growls, and it makes me cream a little more. He gets on top of me and trails kisses from my neck, kissing my healed marks on the bottom. I take off my shirt and bra as he trails kisses down my stomach. ¡°Sweet,¡± he says, inhaling my scent. He uses his tongue and runs it against my flower while my pants are still on. Feeling him through my pants is one hell of a sensation, and I love it. He then tears my pants off. ¡°You three are buying me new underwear,¡± I tell him. ¡°You always tear mine up.¡± ¡°Okay, but we will just tear those up too,¡± he says, kissing my inner thigh. I giggle because I know he is right. He stops teasing me and starts to tongue me. ¡± Yes. just like that,¡± I told him, feeling his tongue do his wonders. I would never get enough of this, and I loved it. After he brought me to orgasm, he moved from in between my legs. He took his clothes off and climbed on top of me, trailing kisses upward on my stomach, to my nipples, and up to my neck, where his mark existed, until he got into my mouth. I could already feel how hard he was. I reached down and gripped him in my hand, rubbing the tip. He moaned in my mouth. I pushed him into my flower, and he groaned. He pulled my hands over my head as he pushed into me. He was making love to me, and I was all gooey at how sensual he was being. After we reached our highs together, weid in each other¡¯s arms, calming down. This. This was bliss. Luna Arabella Pt 1 Arabe Pov Ash¡¯s eyes seemed to ze over. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to get ready,¡± he said, and I groaned. ¡°Can¡¯t I justy here forever?¡± I groaned, and heughed. ¡°Nope. Ares and Adonis spent a while decorating. You want to make sure you are washed and dressed,¡± he said. He then got out of bed and put on some sweatpants. He then tossed me my robe before walking to the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked as he reached the door. ¡± Away. You¡¯re about to be surrounded,¡± he said before walking out. Hunh? Surrounded? I look at the time. It¡¯s not even noon yet. The door opens as soon as the thought is passed, and ines Queen Ka, ir, Sam, and the¡¯ triplets sister¡¯ baby sister Cami. Cami had been away at her aunt¡¯s Bonnies and aunt Elle¡¯s pack and just got in today for the ceremony. ¡°This room smells like sweat, lust, and shame,¡± Sam says, and she giggles, causing everyone else tough. ¡°Ughhhhhh,¡± I groaned, covering my face with pillows. ¡°Nope. Up, up, up,¡± Ka says, moving the pillows. She tosses orders around. ¡°Sam, go run her a milk bath, and after you do, go get ready. ir, get Arabe¡¯s dress and jewelry from my car, and then run Sam¡¯s milk bath once you¡¯re done. Cami, call the stylist and the nail artist.¡± Shemanded with ease. They scattered. She turned to me. ¡°And you, get up; it¡¯s time to get you ready. I will not have my sons biting my head off because Luna wants to stay in bed,¡± she grins, and Iugh. ¡°Fine.¡± I threw her the biggest pout, causing her to grin. I hop off the bed and into the bathroom and see Sam pouring milk into the bathwater along with some oils. ¡°Sam, you should be resting with Kybe. Why are you here? I ask her. ¡°Are you crazy? I wouldn¡¯t miss helping you get ready for the world. Besides, Kybe is in the nursery right now, and I¡¯m also honored to be your beta.¡± She tells me:. ¡°But you just gave birth today; how are you walking around?¡± I asked her. ¡°I think it¡¯s because of you. When I woke up, I wasn¡¯t in any pain at all. Lauren said I was all healed up. She had never seen anything like it.¡± She told me. Well shit! ¡°You must have acquired healing as one of your blessed gifts from Selene,¡± Ka said,ing into the bathroom. She sits in a whitece strapless bra and matching pants on the toilet seat. I nod. After my bath was running, they left. I took off my robe and stepped into the bath like a pool. The water was warm, and I needed it a bit hotter. I stretched my arms out, using my fire energy, to heat the water until it was how I wanted it. After I got it to the temperature I liked, I rxed into it. I let the milk bath soak up any impurities in my skin. I wentpletely under and swam across to the other side. The milky water felt amazing in my hair. After I was done soaking, I washed and rinsed off, towel-dried myself, and slipped into my bra and underwear. Afterward, I went into the room. The first thing I noticed was the gown lying on the bed. The dress was gorgeous. It was a light silver with a hint of blue, exactly the color of my eyes. It was sleeveless and had a v-cut. I could see a long slit in it that looked like it woulde up to my thigh. They are going to rip this dress right off me, I think to myself. ¡°Come one,¡± Ka says, pulling me to a chair next to Sam¡¯s. A man in all ck with a ponytail bows before me before starting on my hair. Ady dressed the same way starts on my nails. Sam was in the chair next to me, getting her hair done by a man in a matching blue shirt and pants. Another man in matching blue clothes was doing her nails. ¡°Arabe Blue, what is that?¡± I heard Sam say, Everyone turns to her and follows her gaze to my rings. Oh shit. I can¡¯t believe I forgot to tell her. ¡°Umm, I¡¯m sort of¡­ engaged?????? I say shyly, and Sam screams my head off. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? When is the wedding? Did it happen when you were in the cabin? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡°Calm down,¡± Imanded in Luna¡¯s voice. I feel a surge of energy flow through me as I do. At once, I felt everyone, minus Ka, bow their heads in submission. Even the stylists. What the hell? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I hadn¡¯t meant to use Luna¡¯s voice.¡± I tell Sam. She smiles and nods. ¡°I know,¡± she says. Thankfully, she understands me. She knows when I feel overwhelmed. ¡°But why did you bow?¡± I asked Cami. Cami¡¯s wolf was a Lycan as well. Much older than Royal. ¡°It was my Lycan wolf, Rare. She recognized your power. She says the only other lycan she hase across who has been able tomand her was Luna Elena.¡± She exined. Holy crap. Does this mean I havemand over all wolves? Even my mates? A wicked idea just formed in my mind, and I couldn¡¯t wait to put it into action. ¡°The moon is indeed blessed,¡± Ka says, and I smile. She must have known what I was thinking. ¡®You will make one hell of a luna, and after your child or children reach 21 and assume their right as Alpha, you will make an even more amazing queen.¡± I blush. I hadn¡¯t even thought about it. I guess I do have a lot to look forward to. After our hair and nails were done, we slipped into our dresses. Sam put my ne and earrings on, which were silver with light blue diamonds. It all went well with my eyes. My shoes were a pair of silver heels that went with my dress. My hair was curled into beautiful, loose curls, which framed my heart-shaped face. The top half of my hair had been pinned back, and the rest of my curls swung around my shoulders. Sam was hot. Her usually bushy brown hair was straightened and tucked behind both of her ears. Her ck dress was floor-length, and it hugged her body beautifully. Her golden jewels brought out her light brown eyes. She looked just as much like a goddess as I did. Everyone else looked amazing, too. Cami sported a pale pink strapless dress. It was short, but it showed off her amazing legs. ir was in a beautiful long green sleeve dress. She had gold jewelry to pair with it, and she wore her hair in a simple ponytail. Ka had put on an all-ck pantsuit with green jewelry that made her eyes sparkle. Her long, raven-colored hair matched her pantsuit. It was in a high ponytail. Dominance screamed from her. She oozed it, and I loved it. I could only hope to be like her someday. ¡°Ka walked down the staircase first. I walked behind her. Sam was behind me. Everyone else was behind her, and my mates were standing right at the end of the stairs waiting for me. The sight of all three of them took my breath away. Holy Fuck! They were all dressed in ck suits with white shirts. Their hair has been cut and styled while being left curly. Ares wore a bright blue tie that matched his eyes. Adonis wore a tan tie that matched his eyes. Ash wore an all-white tie. It didn¡¯t match his eyes, but his eyes were decorations by themselves as they darkened with lust, taking in my appearance. Ares and Adonis did the same. My very own three fucking sex gods! ¡°Mother,¡± they said. ¡°Sons¡± She greeted them with a smile, kissing them each on the forehead before walking to the door where Aiden and Ethan were waiting for her. I saw them both whisper something in her ear, and she blushed. My attention turned to my mates. Kyle was next to them. He greeted me, but his eyes were on Sam. I smiled. ¡°Luna,¡± my mates said, with a bow, still drinking me in as much as I was doing to them. ¡°Alphas,¡± I said, biting my lip. The world seemed to stop as all three pairs of eyes fell to my lips, and I tried hard to hold the moisture building. They refocused their eyes on mine. I smiled, thankful because I was so close to stripping and heading back to the room.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You look beautiful, Princess,¡± Ares says, kissing me. ¡°Agreed,¡± Adonis says, pulling me in for a kiss. ¡°She always does,¡± Ash says, rolling his eyes. He bends down to the ear. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to rip this fucking dress off of you,¡± he says low enough for me to hear. I shiver. It took me by surprise a little because he is usually the less dominant one, but I always knew it was there. I smiled nicely and took Ash¡¯s hand as we walked behind Ares and Adonis. ¡°You are such a stunning baby girl,¡± I heard Kyle say behind me, and Sam giggled. I nce behind me. ¡°She¡¯s hot, right?¡± I say, winking at her, and she blushes at mypliment. We all walked outside and walked to the side of the packhouse area, where the stage is. I gasped at the sight. Fairy lights are hanging all around. Lanterns are floating from the ground but are being held down with wires. They form a path from the door to the stage. t, square-shaped stones were ced down on the path so we wouldn¡¯t get our heels stuck in the ground. Tables were set up all across the yard. Each table was decorated with tes and candles. The music was ying slowly. The moonlight is bright, and it shines on our whole pack. Our pack members were all seated. I could see children chasing each other in the back. Ethan, Aiden, and Ka went to a table on stage. ire and Cami went to another table. I have a feeling they are mates, as they have been gazing lovingly at each other since they came into my room earlier. Adonis, Ares, and Ash kissed my head before heading to the stage. Everyone was silently waiting. Ares started. ¡°Pack¡± Luna Arabella Pt 2 Arabe Pov ¡°Tonight, under the full moon, our pack acknowledges Luna and our mate. We wee her into the pack, as she will lead beside us. Lead our pack into greatness with love and fierceness, but alsopassion,¡± Ares said. Ash took over next. ¡°She has proven beyond a doubt that she has not only earned the Luna position but deserves it, as she has been blessed by the moon goddess Selene herself as proof of it.¡± He speaks. As she speaks these words, I feel a certain calme over me. The pack gasps. I hadn¡¯t realized why until I looked up. The moon¡¯s light had shifted, and it was focused exactly on me, bathing me. There was also a glow around me. I could feel the energy Selene gave me as it covered my whole body, making me glow. I smiled up to the moon. I know Selene is showing her approval. The moonlight shifts off me and back to the stage. My mates were staring at me in surprise and admiration. I nodded my head for them to continue. Adonis shifted his gaze from me and looked out at the pack, but everyone¡¯s eyes were still on me. ¡°We are d to have not only our amazing Luna, but we are pleased to introduce you to your new beta female as well. She has shown loyalty andpassion to your Luna since long before we recognized her as our mate. I have seen this for myself. Most of you have already met Sam, but I believe it is way past time that we wee her into the pack, don¡¯t you think? he says, and I hear the pack agree. Sam was beaming with happiness over it. ¡°In that case, Beta,¡± Adonis says. Kyle takes Sam¡¯s hand and leads her to the stage. Her confidence is oozing, and I can already tell she will make one hell of a beta female. She holds Kyle¡¯s hand in one hand and gives her other hand to Adonis, who is beaming at her proudly. ¡°Do you, Samantha Elmore, mate of Beta Kyle Reece, promise to uphold and protect the pack, to do right by the pack, to serve in the beta position until such duties are no longer required¡±? ¡°I do,¡± Sam said. I beam in happiness at her. ¡°Do you also recognize us, Adonis, Ares, and Ash ck, as your pack Alphas?¡± Adonis asks ¡°I do,¡± Sam said. She lets out a sudden gasp and staggers back a little bit. ¡°Wee to the pack, Beta Sam.¡± Everyone ps, cheers for her, and kneels. She giggled in tears of appreciation as Kyle took her hand and took her to the second table on the stage. I know it¡¯s my turn, and, for some reason, I feel nervous. ¡°Head high, shoulders back, my child. Tonight is for you. You deserve it.¡± I hear it in my head. I know it¡¯s Selene, though I don¡¯t know how. I do as she says. Head held high, shoulders back. Confidence is in full swing. ¡°And now everyone, let¡¯s wee our mate to the stage,¡± Ash says, beaming with happiness at me. I smile as both Adonis and Ares meet me at the steps of the stage. I can feel the happiness pouring from them. I grab each of their hands, and we walk hand in hand to the center. Adonis lets go of my hand and gives it to Ash, who has a knife in his hand. He cuts a line across his hand and kisses mine before doing the same. Ash then ps his hand on mine, exchanging blood, and looks me in the eye. ¡°Do you, Arabe Blue, mate of us three, promise to uphold and protect the pack, to do right by the pack, and to serve in the Luna position until such duties are no longer required?¡± ¡°I do,¡± I told him. He smiles, and I can feel a link starting to form between the pack and me. ¡°Do you also recognize us, Ash, Adonis, and Ares ck, as your pack Alphas and promise to hold an equal title as Luna?¡± Ash asks, and I smile. ¡°I do,¡± I said louder this time. I can feel the new bonds getting stronger with the pack as I hear everyone in the pack start to talk in my head. ¡°She is beautiful, I heard someone say. ¡°Did you see her when she killed Briana? It was a badass.¡± ¡°She is amazing.¡± ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I give you your LUNA.¡± He booms and apuds; cheers, cries, and howls can be heard all around as I hear each of them wee me through the mindlink while they kneel. As the link between the pack and Ipletes, I feel an incredible rush of energy, and all of a sudden, I¡¯m hit with all of their thoughts through the link. It almost makes me stagger back a bit, but thankfully, Adonis and Ares are on each side. The steady me. I turned to the pack. ¡°I am honored to feel the love and eptance that you have given me as your Luna. I promise, I will always do everything I can to keep you safe and protected. I do not consider you a pack. Yes, we hold titles and such, but you are all so much more. You are all family, and now you are all my family. I will always protect my family. I look forward to meeting every one of you tonight,¡± I told them. They cheer and nod at my speech. I know they can feel that I speak the truth. My mates each hug and kiss me. ¡°I want to go on a pack run,¡± I tell them. ¡°Your Luna now; you don¡¯t have to ask. Tell them what you want,¡± Ares says in my heart, putting his hand around my waist. I shrugged him off yfully before turning my attention back to the stage. ¡°My first order as Luna will be for all of us to go on a pack run together. I have always believed it would strengthen the bond between our wolves. ¡°If you don¡¯t have spare clothes in the woods, leave your clothes on the chair. Thank you,¡± I told them. As they get ready to shift, ady with short blonde hair who looks familiar walks up to me. Everyone¡¯s eyes are on her as she walks close to the stage, even my mates, who put a protective hand in front of me. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked thedy, who I could feel refused to ept me as Luna. Her thoughts were as clear as day. ¡°My name is Realm.¡± ¡°I am the mother of Brianna,¡± she says. I feel stiff. I hadn¡¯t known Brianna had family here. ¡°State your business,¡± Ares states, sensing my distress. I moved their hands away from me and walked off the stage in front of her. ¡°I am sorry about your daughter¡¯s death. She was a traitor to this pack, which plotted to have me and her alphas killed. She even went as far as to kill one of her Alphas,¡± I tell her. I can feel the bitterness in her. She reaches up and ps me. My mates growled, jumping off the stage, ready to tear her apart, but I put a hand up to stop them. ¡°You¡¯re a lying bitch. My daughter loved the alphas. She would never have done anything like that, and you killed her in cold blood,¡± she tells me. I could feel my face sting from the p, but I held my head up. I am Luna now. The time for acting on my anger is over now. I will not look weak in front of my pack. The way I see it, I have two options. I can either punish her and send her to the dungeons, or I can banish her. Selene, what do I do? I ask. I now know that me and her share a direct link. ¡°You must open your memories to them. This can be done through the link. You can show her the truth. I close my eyes and show the pack of my memories. I hear many of them gasp, watching their alphas get killed, even upset because Briana was the one who killed Ares. TRAITOR I heard someone yell. I look at them to silence them. ¡°If your memory is true, then how are they alive?¡± Realm asks. ¡°HAVE YOU FORGOTTEN WHOSE SONS THEY ARE?¡± I heard Ka¡¯s voice boom. I felt her rising anger at this wolf¡¯s disrespect. Everyone bows their heads as her fiery wingse forth and her eyes turn to mes. ¡°No, my queen,¡± Realm says, bowing. Ka may not be a wolf, but she is respected by each of them. ¡°They have inherited their mother¡¯s phoenix powers,¡± I said out loud to the pack. I know many of them were probably wondering the same thing. My mate¡¯s eyes were trained on me. I turned my eyes back to this ¡°realm.¡± ¡°This is how they havee back to us. I killed her for being a traitor to the pack. I will forgive you for pping me, as I understand you are in pain, but make no mistake. IF YOU EVER HIT ME AGAIN, I WILL SHRED YOU INTO PIECES,¡± I growled at her in my Luna voice. She drops down to the ground on her knees, bearing her neck to me. I look up, and I see everyone else (including my mates and their fathers), all except Ka, have all bowed to my voice. Well, sh*t, I hadn¡¯t realized I was this powerful. I saw Aiden and Ethan look at me, shocked. I looked down and saw my mates looking up at me with an equally shocked look. I look back at the realm. ¡°I am sorry. Forgive me, Luna,¡± she whimpers. I hate seeing anyone on their knees in fear like this. ¡°Stand up,¡± Imanded her, and she got up instantly. Everyone else has stood up but is back to normal since I didn¡¯t use my Luna voice when I said it. She couldn¡¯t even look me in the eye. My heart broke for her. At the end of the day, no matter what, it was a mother who lost a child, and though I had no children, I was empathetic. I hugged her, which I¡¯m sure shocked her. I held onto her until she hugged me back, and she cried in my arms. I held her as she cried, and her tears came to a stop after a while. ¡°Thank you for your forgiveness, Luna. I do not deserve it,¡± she says, bowing her head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be Luna if I were without the ability to forgive,¡± I tell her. She bows to me and heads back to her table. I closed my eyes. Thank you, Selene, I told the moon goddess. I can feel her smile at me. You are wee, my child. I headed back on stage, feeling my mates behind me. ¡°Be¡± I turned around and saw the still shocked look on my mate¡¯s faces, so they did have to submit to me. That¡¯s good to know. It wille in handyter. ¡°Yes,¡± I giggle. ¡°You are too fucking powerful,¡± Adonis says, and I giggle more. ¡°It would seem so,¡± I told them yfully. Ares justughs, but Adonis and Ares both frown. I could feel they didn¡¯t like the fact that I was more powerful than them. ¡°Awe sucked it up. You three know she was moon-blessed by Selene herself. Of course, she is more powerful than you. She will make an amazing queen one day. I can¡¯t wait to see how strong my grandbabies are,¡± Ka said bluntly, and I couldn¡¯t contain theughter that burst from her words. ¡°I always knew you were special,¡± Ash said, scooping me up and kissing me. I kissed him back like there was no one watching before we broke away. ¡°Well, whatever,¡± Adonis shrugged and smiled at me. He is such a neutral type of guy. He pulls me into a kiss next, and I turn to Ares. I could still feel Ares¡¯s hesitation. I could tell he was arguing with his Lycan. Most likely, his lycan didn¡¯t care. I stood in front of him and grabbed his neck, bringing his mouth to mine. He grabbed my waist instantly. ¡°Submit,¡± I mumbled. After a while, he gave up and sighed. I pulled back. I knew I would win. Everyone was staring at us, and I blushed. ¡°Time for the run,¡± I chirp loudly, and the pack starts walking to the forest, stripping off their clothes, and shifting. Ares pulled me to the side while everyone on stage was heading to the forest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, princess, if I made you feel like I was upset. It¡¯s not that. I¡¯ve never had to submit forcefully to anyone, and I guess it took me by surprise. You are an extraordinary woman and an amazing mate. I am blessed to have you in my life. I love you,¡± he says, looking into my eyes. I feel like I¡¯m falling in love with him all over again. ¡°I forgive you. I love you too,¡± I told him, smiling. He pulls me into a loving kiss, expressing his apology. I see Adonis and Ash running back to us. ¡°Do you love birdsing or not?¡± Adonis asks. ¡°Yeah, Ares was just telling me something important,¡± I told him. ¡°Okay, well, thest one to the front of the pack has to make breakfast for a whole month,¡± Ash bets.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re on,¡± Ares says,ughing. I am backing up to let them go. They look back at me. ¡°Nope. You¡¯re a Lycan now, princess. Our bets include you.¡± Ares said, pulling me in between him and Ash. ¡°Ughhhh, fine,¡± I groan, and theyugh. ¡°Ready, Be,¡± Adonis asks, and Iugh, kicking off my shoes. I knew they were not going to expect my new speed. ¡°I was born ready,¡± I replied. Ready¡­. Go! P. S I¡¯m happy to say that I won. THE END!!! Keep reading for a few bonus chapters. Bonus Chapter New Heights Part 1 Arabe Pov It¡¯s been three months since my Luna celebration. I had been working non-stop on packing business all day. I washed up and got into bed with a book. My mates weren¡¯t here, as they were in their office, handling pack business as well. We¡¯re getting married in as little as two weeks, so I¡¯m trying not to overwork myself. I recently started reading fifty shades of gray. Honestly, this book is nothing but pure sex, but it intrigues me, especially after what the triplets decided to do to me a month ago. shback of a Month Ago I spent every day after my Luna ceremony fixing issues, going over ns for new huts, and doing everything a Luna is supposed to do. I had Sam, but I took on some of her duties since she was new to raising Kybe, who has be my favorite baby in the whole world. My mates love her just as much as they find themselves constantly arguing over who is going to hold her or watch her. If any male pup tries to hold her hand, they scare him away, which upsets me since the male pups are only babies themselves. I have to spend half the day apologizing to different parents, but it just lets me know how great and protective of their fathers they are going to be. Anyway, I was in my office, which is adjacent to theirs, when Sam came barging in. I know it¡¯s either her or my mates because everyone else just knocks. ¡°Bellllsssssss,¡± Sam yells,ing in and hopping on my desk. She heard one of the kids call me that yfully, and it has stuck to her much to my annoyance. ¡°Yes, Sam,¡± I said, half annoyed and half interested, as I was busy going over reports for pack business. She turns my monitor off as I¡¯m talking. ¡°Sam,¡± I warn, but she smiles and blows a kiss. Always the yful and somehow always serious one. ¡°What do you want, Sam? I have to finish this.¡± ¡± Nope. Not tonight; you won¡¯t. We are going out,¡± she tells me. ¡°We can¡¯t; we have to take care of the pack business,¡± I told her. I¡¯m seriously considering giving her most of her work back, as she seems to have nothing to do right now. ¡°Aht, Aht, we are going to a club tonight. You, me, and our mates, so let¡¯s get ready. My clothes are already in your room, and I¡¯ve already washed, so that leaves you.¡± She exins. I think about it. It has seemed like it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been able to have fun anyway. A smile crossed my face. Sam smiles, knowing she convinced me. ¡°Fine,¡± I told her, hopping from the chair. We made our way to my room and spent a few hours getting dressed and prepped. I decided to go with a tight ck bodycon dress that showed off my thighs wonderfully. The dress was backless with a v-cut that went all the way down to my lower back. I bought this recently, not knowing when I would be using it. I decided to straighten my hair from its natural waves. My hair was so long that it ended around the middle of my back. My ck pumps and little purse made the outfit pop more as I topped it with a light greenish-blue pendant and earrings that matched my eyes. Sam decided to go with a white romper one-piece outfit, pairing it with brown heels and her brown pocketbook. She wore a gold chain with matching earrings. I swear, she could pull off just about anything. She decided to wear her hair in curls. After she did my makeup and hers, we were ready. ¡°Where are they?¡± I asked. ¡°They are already there. They said they had a surprise for you,¡± Sam told me. Ugh. I followed her to her car. We ended up making it to a club behind a random building. I could hear the music from it, and by the chatter, I knew it was packed. Sam and I went inside, and stares were thrown our way. Of course, they were. When I scanned my surroundings, Sam and I were indeed the hottest bitches here, and everyone knew it. I could smell the club being mixed with mostly wolves, but a few humans were here. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know this ce was here,¡± I told Sam, who was searching for the crowd, most likely looking for Kyle. ¡°We don¡¯t get out, Bells,¡± she told me. She started walking to the back of the club, where the VIP section was, and I followed her. I wasn¡¯t surprised to see my mates there. Royal growled inside my head as I saw four women trying to hit on my mates, but they were ignoring them. They didn¡¯t get the fucking hint. Our mates were looking so yummy tonight. Kyle was in a white polo shirt with some tan pants. He color-coordinated Sam with tea. My mates, being their usual God-like sex-studed selves, took my breath away with every outfit they wore each day, but this was something different. I had never seen them dressed and rxed before. Ares and Adonis both had on ck jeans, but Ares wore a green polo shirt, while Adonis sported a yellow one. Ares¡¯s jeans were blue, but he had on a purple polo shirt. Their hair was messy and sexy. They know how much I love their curly hair. They looked like they owned the ce. As if my mates sensed me, they all looked up at me at the same time and took my appearance in. Their eyes turned from ck to their usual colors, most likely controlling their wolves. However, my eyes were focused on the four skimpy-looking she-wolves. Sam looked at me, and I winked at her. She knew I was dramatic, and I loved showing everyone that my mates were mine. I walked behind the four girls and pushed my way through the middle, with two girls on each side. ¡°Ooops,¡± I said sweetly, barely looking at them. ¡°Bitch, who the fuck do you think you are?¡± one of the bimbos said, but I barely paid them any attention as I made my way to the triplets. I stand in front of Ares, who is sitting in the middle, drinking my body in. I look at each of them before I smile and turn around. I could feel three pairs of eyes falling on my ass. ¡°Fuck!¡± I heard Ash growl softly. I chuckled a bit at it, knowing I was turning him on. The four bitches red at me. ¡°I¡¯m their mate. Who are you?¡± I asked. The girls raised their eyebrows. ¡°There, as in all three,¡± she says sarcastically. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I said confidently, tossing my hair back. ¡°We don¡¯t care. Mate or not, we want to fuck them. You¡¯re in our way, bitch,¡± she says. I put my hands on my hips and let out a terrifyingugh. I walk up to them until I¡¯m in front of them. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I AM THEIR MATE. You can either walk away or suffer trying to get past me. I hope you will be smart and go with the first choice, but please don¡¯t be smart. I need some fun,¡± I tell them. Four on one??? Bad odds. For them, at least. The club was so loud with the music, so no one noticed us back here, and even if they did, they knew better than to interfere. The bitches chose to be dumb. Great choice. They looked at each other and got into an attack position. I looked at my mates, who smirked at me, and I winked at them. Just as all four decided to attack, I dodged them. Using the rope from the VIP, I grabbed it and used my speed to tie them all up. They were just sitting on the floor, trying to get out of the ropes I bound them together with. ¡°Security, take out the trash.¡± I addressed the security guarding our way. He nodded, grabbed the rope that was hanging out, and dragged them out. ¡°Buh-bye.¡± I waved to the girls who were shouting curse words at me as they were being dragged out. I turned around to see Sam and Kyleughing at me hard while my mates just shook their heads, amused, and, from what I could tell through our link, incredibly turned on. Typical Alpha males love to see their mate all protective. I walked back to them and sat on Ash¡¯sp, putting my legs and feet on Adonis and Ares. Ash leaned in and breathed in my scent as Ares ran a hand against my legs. ¡°I think I like jealousy,¡± Adonis jokes. ¡°That was hot, right?¡± Ash says, kissing my cheek. ¡°¡±You look amazing, by the way,¡± Ares says, still rubbing my thigh. I blushed slightly. ¡°You three look sexy in casual clothes. You should wear them more often,¡± I tell them. ¡°Noted,¡± Adonis says. I used one of my heels and pressed against the bulge forming in his pants. I decided to tease them. I took Ash¡¯s soft lips into my mouth, letting out a soft moan that caused both Adonis and Ares to growl at me lowly. I looked at them as I kissed Ash, and he smirked in my mouth, catching the hint of what I was doing. Ash loves fucking with his brothers, and I love helping him do it. I kept looking at them as Ash broke the kiss and started kissing my neck, making my eyes roll to the back of my head. He knows it¡¯s one of my weak spots. I can feel the bulge growing in his pants. I also see one in Ares. I linked to Sam. I just had a wicked idea. Time to have some fun,¡± I linked her. She is in a heated kiss with Kyle right now. What is it? Dance with me. Funny, I was about to ask you the same thing. I want to slowly torture Kyle. He didn¡¯t give me any taco dipst night. Iugh at her and swing my legs off of Adonis and Ares. I hop up off of Ash and take off to the dance floor. I can hear them calling me. I turned around and gave them a wink, seeing Saming up to me. There was a perfect spot on the dance floor that gave them the perfect view of Sam and me. The perfect song seemed toe on. DJ Snake Taki Taki started to y. I kept throwing nces at my mates as I started moving my hips side to side with Sam grabbing my hips, throwing sly looks at Kyle before turning around, and we started grinding on each other. I heard four unmistakable jealous growls, and Sam and Iughed, but we didn¡¯t stop. Plus, I loved this song. Sam turned back to me, and I turned around with my hands on my hips, shaking my ass. I threw a nce at my mates, only to smirk at how they were all grabbing their crotches and staring all over my body as I grinded against Sam. I turned back around and saw Kylee up behind Sam, taking her away from me and making her dance with him, and Iughed. I felt a pair of arms behind me, and from the sparks, I knew it was one of them. I look over to the VIP and see Adonis and Ares still sitting there, so it¡¯s Ash. Wet the Bed, by Chris Brown, starts ying, and I decided to give in to the music as I felt Ash pushing on me from behind me. I wrap my arms behind me around his neck, and he leans in, pressing kisses on my neck. I am instantly turned on. I slowly grind against him to the rhythm of the music, swinging my hips in different ways. ¡°That little show you decided to put on was very naughty, Be,¡± he whispers in my ear as his hands trail my body, making me shudder. I turned around and put my arms around his waist, pulling him to me aggressively. ¡°So, what are you going to do about it?¡± I challenged him yfully. He smirks, and his eyes ze over. I look over, and Ares and Adonis both have matching, knowing smiles. Uh oh, Shit, I¡¯m in trouble. I know this look. Ash grabs my arm and leads me to the back, going through a door. Ares and Adonis, get up and follow us. As we walked further back, the sounds of people moaning and groaning filled my ears. We end up in a much quieter area. Ares goes to the door and looks back at me, grinning as he opens the door slowly. I feel like whatever is behind this door is most likely the surprise Sam was telling me about earlier. The door opened, and I walked in. I almost turned around and walked right back out with one nce, but curiosity got the best of me. The room was red with ck trimming. One wall was made of ss that showed everyone in the entire club. I knew they couldn¡¯t see us through because no one took notice of us being here. On the walls were all sorts of sex weapons, ranging from handcuffs to anal plugs, ball gags, whips, etc. There was a huge bed in the middle of the room with a red satin cover and sheets. The headboard also held cuffs to it. On one shelf were a range of different-sized chains. On another shelf were different-sized paddles. There were cuffs all along one wall that ran from the top to the bottom. On another side of the room was arge leather-shaped stand with cuffs on it as well. This room screamed run the fuck away, but I also knew this lifestyle was something Adonis enjoyed, as we had a night of pleasure with them. I knew they wouldn¡¯t give me anything they thought I couldn¡¯t handle. Besides, if I could take all three of them inside of me, I could take this room, and I already had a wicked idea forming in my head, pairing it with the one I had at my Luna ceremony. I heard the door shut and turned around to see that it was Ash. He was locking it. ¡°You have been a very naughty princess,¡± Ares says, picking me up. He tossed me on the bed. ¡°Very naughty indeed,¡± Adonis said, stalking towards me like I was nothing but prey. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said sarcastically, and I rolled my eyes, knowing it would make them upset. At once, I¡¯m surrounded by the bed from each side and in between my legs. ¡°It¡¯s time for your punishment, Be,¡± Ash says in a deep voice. I moan silently as Ares kisses my neck slightly. Adonis backs up between my legs and takes off my pumps. ¡°Be, you remember our ytime together, don¡¯t you?¡± Adonis asks. I nod. ¡°Words, princess,¡± Ares growls slowly, still breathing me in and kissing my neck. ¡°Yeah,¡± I moaned out loud. Ash starts attacking the other side of my neck, and I can feel the moisture between my legs grow even more. ¡°Adonis walks to one side of the room to a dresser and reaches in, grabbing something. ¡°Good, because we¡¯re going to y again, but this time you won¡¯t be ying with only me. You will be dominated by all three of us. Do you think you can handle three dominating alphas, baby?¡± Adonis asks, and I nod again. ¡°Use your fucking words, Be,¡± Ash growls, and I end up gushing more. Ash is usually the less dominant one out of the three, but I know seeing this side of him is about to drive me crazy. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I say out loud, and he grins. I remember he liked it when I called him sir. ¡°Good baby girl. Very good,¡± he said. Ares gets out of bed. ¡°Stand up. Remove your dress,¡± he demands, and I¡¯m off the bed instantly. I pull my dress over my head and am filled with pleasure by the approving growls I hear from all three of them. I decided to wear acy blue bra with matching thongs. ¡°Get back on the bed,¡± Ash demands, and I¡¯m back on the bed, sitting down. Ash goes back to kissing my neck. Ares gets back in bed doing the same. Adonis is standing by the edge of the bed, leaning forward against the foot rails, his eyes zeroing in on my soaking flower. They know exactly what they are doing to me. His eyes moved back up to me. ¡°Look at me,¡± Adonis demanded. He removed his shirt, and my eyes trailed his muscles down to the V cut at the bottom. ¡°Do you trust us?¡± Adonis asks. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I replied in a small voice. ¡°You know we won¡¯t give you anything; we know for sure you can¡¯t handle it,¡± Adonis asks. ¡°I know you won¡¯t, sir,¡± I replied to him. I want to please them. They spend so much time pleasing me, so why not enjoy them this way? I¡¯d rather it was with me than some random bitch anyway, not that they would anyway. I have them wrapped around my finger, and vice versa. ¡± Good. Likest time, Be, if things get too much, you will need a safe word. What do you want it to be?¡± He asked me. I don¡¯t want to use Ss since I have my two other mates this time. ¡°ck!¡± I giggle, causing all three of them to do the same. ¡°ck it is then,¡± he says, still raking my body in. Ares pulls back and hops off the bed, taking his shirt off. A ¡°Be, at any time you feel ufortable or need to stop saying your safe word, do you understand me?¡± Ares asks. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I replied. His eyes darken, letting me know he isn¡¯t the only one who likes to be called sir. Noted! Adonis pulls three chairs from the corner that are shaped like mini thrones. Ares walks over to the chairs and sits down, followed by Adonis, who does the same. Ash pulls back from kissing me, and he gets off the bed, walking over to sit on the third seat. I sat on the bed, looking like a lost puppy. Ash pulls off his shirt, and pretty soon they are all shirtless. Ah fuck. I can feel my juices running down, wetting the bed. I blush at their heated gaze. They aren¡¯t even doing anything but looking at me, but their gazes are screaming dominance, and it¡¯s a bit imitating.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So now what?¡± I said softly, and they all growled at me, causing me to shift back a bit. Not from fear, just surprise. I know they won¡¯t hurt me. ¡°Did we tell you to fucking speak?¡± Adonis growls. ¡°No, sir,¡± I said, trying not to sound sarcastic. I feel so naked under their dark gazes, as I¡¯m wearing nothing but my bra and pants. ¡°Don¡¯t speak until you¡¯re given permission,¡± Adonismands. ¡°Don¡¯t cum unless we give you permission,¡± Ares growls. ¡°If you see something in our hands that you don¡¯t think you can handle, tell us immediately. That is the only exception to speaking before we tell you to. Do you understand our rules, Be?¡± Ares questions. ¡°Yes, Alphas¡± I addressed them by their titles. They growl in satisfaction. I¡¯ll note this as well. ¡°Now,e to us,¡± Aresmands. I get out of bed at once and start walking to them. ¡°STOP!¡± Ash demanded, and I froze on my spot. ¡°Get on your knees and crawl to us,¡± Ashmands. I take note of this. As dominant Ash keeps eye contact with me, I bend down until I¡¯m on all fours and start crawling to them. ¡°Slower,¡± Adonismands, and I shift my eye contact with him. I followed his instructions and crawled slower and more seductively. A smirk crosses his mouth, pleasingly. Once I¡¯m in front of them, I pause. Adonis gets up and walks to the dresser. I watch him. ¡°Eyes back up here, princess,¡± Aresmands, and I move my eyes back to him. I¡¯m sitting on my feet with my palms up. I have seen girls do this in movies, so I assume this is a position that is pleasing to them. Secondster, I feel Adonis put something around my neck. It felt like a cor. ¡°Perfection,¡± Ash growls, and I smile, happy that my appearance is pleasing to them. So far, so good. ¡°Stand up,¡± Aresmands, and I do. He pulls my hands and positions me on hisp. I¡¯m looking at the floor. I peek through my hair and see Adonis with a paddle in his hand. Ah fuck. ¡°Be, Adonis is going to spank you as a punishment. Do you know why you are being punished?¡± Ash asks. ¡°Because I was disrespectful. I inappropriately danced with Sam,¡± I told them. ¡°Correct. You¡¯re going to count with each hit until you get to 15,¡± Ashmands. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I answered him. I heard his approving growl. Out of nowhere, I heard a loud p sound followed by pain on my ass cheek. I winced at it. It is a hard hit, but it also feels strangely amazing. I can¡¯t exin it, and it leaves me a little breathless. ¡°COUNT BABY,¡± Adonis demands. ¡°One,¡± I whimpered. It was followed by another hit. For some strange reason, I felt something start to build in my stomach. ¡°Two,¡± I said aloud. On my fifth one, I loudly uttered a moan as I realized it was an orgasm inching through my body. ¡°She likes it.¡± Ares says it pleasingly. Another hit. ¡°Six,¡± I moaned again. Growls follow it. Another hit. ¡°SEVEN!¡± I moaned more loudly. I can feel myself about to orgasm, though I have no idea how this is happening. Another p. ¡°EIGHT,¡± I feel my body start to slowly convulse as my orgasm is closing in. ¡°She is about to climax,¡± Adonis says. ¡°Princess, hold it,¡± Aresmands. I try to focus on stopping it, which is slow torture. Another hit. ¡°Nine,¡± I whimpered, trying to focus. Another p. ¡°TEN¡± My voice was raised. When I¡¯m at the 13th hit, I don¡¯t think I can hold it anymore as my body is shaking more violently. gripping the bottom of Ares¡¯s jeans with one hand and the bottom of his chair with the other. Another hit ¡°FOURTEEN,¡± I almost cried out. I contemte saying my safe word. ¡°CUM NOW BELLA,¡± Ares demands, as myst hit is given to me, and with that, I scream out ¡°FIFTEEN¡± My pants are now soaked as my juices coat them. I can feel some of my juices running down my legs as well. My legs are a bit shaky. Adonis pulls me back up, so I¡¯m standing in front of him, facing Ares and Ash. Thankfully, he allows me to lean against him until I regain the use of my legs. ¡°Well done, baby,¡± he whispered, inhaling me. Ash and Ares both have their eyes on my juices that are running down my thigh. Ash stands up and tears off my pants. He hands them to Ares, who inhales the huge scent of my wet pants and growls with contentment as he puts them in his pocket. Ash puts a hand around my throat and kisses me. I let his tongue in, and he took control of the kiss. Adonis¡¯ arm around me tightens a bit more, and I can feel his bulge in his pants pressing against me. Breaking the kiss, Adonis lets me go, and Ash turns me around, pushing me to Adonis, who takes hold of my throat and kisses me more intensely. I moan against his mouth the same way I did with Ash. Ash unhooked my bra, and it dropped to the floor. He wrapped his arms around my waist, and his hands moved to my soaking flower. I gasped as his fingers rubbed against my clitoral area before pushing inside me. I moaned louder against Adonis as I ground on Ash¡¯s fingers. ¡°Who do you belong to?¡± I asked Ares. He was still sitting. ¡°You three,¡± I said breathlessly. Half out of breath from Ares¡¯s finger fucking me roughly; half out of breath from Adonis with his sweet tongue down my throat. Ash picked up the pace with his fingers. Adonis broke the kiss and pushed me back into Ash¡¯s chest. Ash turned both him and me back, so we were facing Ares now, who was still sitting. ¡°YOU BETTER NOT EVER FUCKING FORGET IT,¡± Ash growled while picking up the pace. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I moaned even louder as the feeling of climaxing again was building. Ash held me while Ares picked up my legs off the ground, spreading them on his knees. Ash¡¯s other hand was gripping my ass as I leaned back into his arm for support. I was close. I was so close. So, fucking close. My moans were loud, filling up the whole room. Ares picked my legs up and pushed them to the floor, and Ash slid his fingers out of me, releasing me. ¡°No,¡± I breathed, as my orgasm stopped before it started. ¡°BED NOW,¡± Adonismanded. I paused, taking a deep breath. I could feel the tears forming in my eyes as retaliation for the ruined orgasm, but I refused to let them fall. I held myself together and calmed my body down as I turned around and went to bed, climbing into it. Ash and Adonis came to opposite sides of the bed and cuffed my hands to the headboard. They then did the same to my feet, binding me to the footboard. Adonis came back to the front of the bed with something in his hand. He wrapped it around my head, setting the red ball in my mouth. Ball gag. Ares came between my legs with something pink. He pushed it in. I gasped from the feeling. I had no idea what it was. I could tell it had a c, like a hook, as I could also feel something pressing against my clitoral area. Ares was still sitting down, but his eyes were trained on mine. I know he was reading my emotions. He smirked and rose from his chair. He pulled off his pants. My eyes went to the straining bugle threatening to burst from his boxers. I looked over and realized Ash and Adonis were both in their boxers too, with the same bulge. I hadn¡¯t realized that I was licking my lips as I looked back at Ares. ¡°Like what you see, Princess?¡± Ares asked with a grin, while Ash and Adonis went back to sit in their chairs too. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I tried to moan out, picturing him inside of me, but the sound was muffled by the ball gag. I knew they understood me, though. He growled in response and grabbed his bulge. I whimpered. I wanted him inside of me, but I wasn¡¯t allowed to speak, not like I could anyway. I was cuffed and bound to the bed, my body on full disy for all three of them. Ash gave Ares something small. They were silent as they looked at me, and the sudden, quick buzz of whatever was inside me pierced the silence. I gasped loudly, and my body twitched from the sudden feeling that stopped as quickly as it started. I looked at them wide-eyed, and each of them had a grin on their faces. What the fuck was that? It suddenly happened again, and like before, my body twitched from the feeling. I looked over at my bound arms, but I couldn¡¯t break the cuffs. The buzzing came again, and itsted a little longer this time before going away. My back arched from the feeling. I saw Ares give something to Ash, and suddenly, whatever was inside of me started buzzing at a rhythm on and off. My body jumped with each one as moans escaped me, but they were muffled by the ball gag. The rhythm switched often, and it was driving me crazy. It stopped, and I saw Ash pass, whatever the small thing was to Adonis. I had realized by now that it was a remote, and they were controlling what I felt. It¡¯s both exciting and frustrating. The buzzing feeling buzzed on and off a bit faster, this time at a slower pace. ¡°Ready to use your safe word, Be?¡± Adonis taunted, but I shook my head. I wasn¡¯t going to give in this easily, but I should have stopped here because what followed next, let¡¯s just say, was intense. Bonus Chapter New Heights Part 2 Arabe Pov ¡°No,¡± I tried to say through the ball gag. He chuckled and upped the buzzing feeling. It was stronger than thest. I moaned louder through the gag as my body buckled from the feeling. The buzzing in my clitoral area was the most intense. Not only that, but instead of buzzing, it was constant. I thrashed against the cuffs that bound me, but I wasn¡¯t getting out. All three of them got up and came over to me. Adonis stood at the edge of the bed. Ash and Ares stood on opposite sides. They pulled out their thick members and started to jerk themselves off to me. I wanted them inside of me so badly. ¡°MMMMMM!¡± I moaned against the ball gag. The nonstop feeling of the toy was driving me crazy. I had thought thest time with only Adonis was intense, but this time was on another level. Having them jerk off over me and having this toy inside and on my clitoral area was making me nuts. I was so close to an orgasm. ¡°Hold it,¡± Ares threatened as he jerked faster. He always knew when I was close. My body spasmed, wanting to release it so badly. ¡°SHIT,¡± I heard Adonis say. He was stroking himself fast, and he suddenly nutted on my thighs. I moaned against the ball gag, wanting his seed inside of my mouth. I wanted to drink it. I had so many thoughts running through my head. At this point, I knew I would probably be punished further, but I didn¡¯t care. I needed to orgasm, and I need that sh*t now. Tears streamed down my face. ¡°CUM FOR ME, BELLA,¡± I heard Ash say as he speeded up. ¡°SHIT,¡± I hear as he and Ash shoot my breasts and stomach at the same time. Watching theme was it for me. That fucking orgasm tore right out of me, and I pulled so hard against my restraints. They wouldn¡¯t budge. A high-pitched scream came from me, but it was muffled by the gag. My body buckled, shook, twisted, and turned. My back arched. Something came out, and I felt like I literally peed a bit. I had no idea what was going on. My body never did anything like that. I never felt anything like this. The high I was on was incredible. I was no longer aware of my surroundings. I was lost inside my own body. I felt like I was ripped from my body, and I was floating above it. I still felt wetness gushing from me. I felt myself being wiped off, and, slowly, I started toe down. Once I reached an okay point, my body was still spasming. The fucking toy was still on my oversensitive clitter. They probably had more nned for me, but at this point, I can¡¯t do this anymore. ¡°BLACK!¡± I cried, muffled against the ball gag, but I knew they understood me. The toy stopped instantly. ¡°You¡¯re okay, Be. You¡¯re okay,¡± Adonis said, rubbing my head as they uncuffed my hands and feet, taking the ball gag and cor from around me. I felt myself going limp, and I saw spots. I knew I was about to pass out. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Be, sleep now,¡± I heard one of them say. ¡°She did way better than I thought she would have,¡± one of them said, and I smiled at him. Damn right, I did. I ended up thinking, and I gave in to the darkness. Arabe Pov(present) Thinking about that night has made me incredibly horny now. I put my phone down as I figured tonight was the perfect time to put my ns into action. I have decided that I¡¯m going to y with them tonight. I take a shower and slip into a t-shirt and some jeans. I made a call to the club we went to to reserve the room for me, also checking to see if they had a store for me to buy the perfect outfit inside. Thankfully, they did, as well as my size for what I¡¯m looking for. I put my hair into a ponytail. I linked to Sam. Sam, is it okay if Kyle took me to the club we went tost time? I would need him to wait there with me until my mates came. I have a surprise for them. I don¡¯t have to ask as your Luna, but as a friend, I do it out of respect. You know you don¡¯t have to ask me. He says he will be ready to leave in a minute. He is putting on clothes. By the way, you are a freaky gal. I know what goes on there, nasty bitch. She says it, and I giggle. Don¡¯t knock it until you try it, bitch, I tell her. I heard herugh and cut the link. I run downstairs fast so I don¡¯t make a sound passing their office. Kyle is waiting for me, and we leave. ¡°A surprise, hunh,¡± he asks me, and Iugh as we get in the car and pull away. He asked me about my experience, since he said Sam had been talking about it as well. I told him to do it. I know she would like it as well. Once we get to the club, I enter the sex store next to it and purchase what I need. We head back to the club, and Kyle sits in the VIP while I head to the room I¡¯ll be using. They have a room for female domes. The room has white walls, but the walls have fluorescent pink lights, so the room looks pink. The huge room is lined up with ck trim. The bedding is pure white. Just like the other room, it has all the same stuff, but it¡¯s all white instead. ¡± BELLA Where the fuck are you?¡± I hear Ares demand through the mating link. I smirk. I¡¯m going to have to fix that mouth of his. ¡°Come to the club we were at a month ago,¡± I tell them. I hear three growls. ¡°What the hell are you doing there, Be?¡± I heard Adonis say, I already know they are on the way. ¡°You will find out,¡± I told them, and I cut the link. Now that I know they are on the way, it¡¯s time to change. An hourter, I could feel them closing in. They are here. I¡¯m about to go, Kyle. Link me. ¡°OK, kiss Kybe goodnight for me. I tell him ¡°I will, and your wee,¡± he links back. ¡°ARABELLA¡± heard one of them growl as they made their way back here. I rolled my eyes. So overly dramatic. I get into position. ¡°In here,¡± I yelled. The door opened at once. All three of their faces are pissed off. ¡°Be what¡­¡­..¡± Ares starts, but his tone trails off. All three of their faces drop as they take in what I¡¯m wearing. I try my best to refrain fromughing. All three of their eyes rake my outfit in. I¡¯m wearing a ck, long-sleeved, one-piece leather bodysuit that shows my curves perfectly. I paired fis stockings with it. The bodysuit has a crisscross pattern in the chest area that shows off my breasts perfectly. I decided to wear thigh-high boots that had nice stiletto heels on them. I My hair is in a high ponytail, sleek, and straight. My makeup was perfect, with ck eyeliner and eyeshadow around my eyes. Mascara to make myshes pop. Thankfully, there was a mistress here who helped me get ready, as she realized it was my first time controlling a scene like this one. She exined how to set the pace and dominate them for the first time. Thank Goddess for her. I felt a wave of pure lust from all three of them as they just stared with their mouths open like fish out of water. I knew it was because I had never worn anything like this before. I knew I was hot! I felt confident and sure of myself at that very moment. They gave me pleasure like never before, and I was about to return the favor. I used my wind element to close the door. The m of the door seemed to knock them out of their spell. ¡°Ummm¡­ Be¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Ash asked me, still raking me with his eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? We¡¯re going to y,¡± I told them, moving towards them and pecking each of their cheeks with a quick kiss before walking to a wall that held a whip on it. I grabbed it. I was nice and bendy, and it just made me feel more in power. I loved it. I turned back towards them. ¡°You want us to hit you with that?¡± Ares asked, confused. None of them moved from their spots. They just stared in lust. I rolled out the whip and cracked it. It made a sharp, loud pop sound as I did, which made them all jump back. I admit, I scared myself too. It made me giggle. I straightened myself back up and held onto the handle while I let it drag behind me. ¡°Am I dressed like you¡¯re going to fucking hit me with this?¡± I questioned them about my dominating demeanor. They all shook their heads. ¡°WORDS,¡± I growled, letting my dominance take over and cracking my whip again. ¡°NO MISTRESS,¡± they say together, and I smile. Oh, yea. I¡¯m gonna enjoy this. I throw them a smirk and walk over to the dresser, going through them so I can see what type of stuff I have to y with. ¡°What the fuck just happened?¡± I heard Adonis whisper. They probably think I¡¯m not listening. ¡°I think she wants to dominate us,¡± Ares whispers back. ¡°This is the hottest sh*t that has ever happened to me,¡± I hear Ash whisper to them, and I hear them murmur in agreement. With my back still turned to them, I cracked my whip again. They are silent instantly. I nced back with my eyes narrowed. ¡°DID I TELL YOU TO SPEAK?¡± I demanded to know. ¡°No, mistress, we are sorry,¡± Ash says with a small smile. I knew he was going to submit easily. He is always like a pussycat in my hands. Adonis and Ares, on the other hand,. ¡°Princess, it¡¯s cute. You think you¡¯re about to dominate us, but you know better,¡± Ares says, smirking. ¡°Leave the toys to the professionals, darling,¡± Adonis says, and they move toward me. Not today, Mates.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°KNEEL,¡± I growled in Luna¡¯s voice. They are down on their knees instantly. Thank you, Moon Goddess!!! They both looked up at me. I walk over to them and crack my whip, inches from their faces. They flinch from the wind it left behind. I bend down in front of them, gripping Adonis by the jaw. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you for your pathetic fucking opinions,¡± I told him before letting go. I grabbed Ares by the neck tightly. Not as tight to where he couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Don¡¯t talk unless I tell you to talk,¡± I told him, removing my tight grip. I stand up. Ash is looking at me like a lost puppy with those beautiful, fucking mixed eyes. It almost makes me break character. Almost. I tossed the whip on the floor. I look back down at Adonis and Ares. ¡°Tonight, the three of you are under my control. If you speak so much without me telling you, I will punish you. Is that understood?¡± I question. ¡°Yes, mistress,¡± Adonis and Ares both say with small smiles on their faces. I can tell they are loving this now. ¡°ASH, which includes you,¡± Imanded, shifting my focus on him. ¡°Yes, mistress,¡± he replied. ¡°Good,¡± I told them. I walked back to the dresser and removed the flogger that was in there. It looks like a pom-pom, I thought to myself, giggling softly. ¡°Choose a safe word,¡± Imanded. I can tell they are linking up with each other. ¡°Do you have one?¡± I asked after a few moments. ¡°Yes, mistress,¡± they said. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. ¡°Royal,¡± they smirked. Royalughs in appreciation in my head, and I smirk. ¡°Stand,¡± Imand, and they are both up. ¡°Ash,e join them,¡± Imanded. He walks over quickly to join his brothers. ¡°Hands behind your back. Backs straight. Feet shoulder-width apart¡±, Imand, and they follow my instructions perfectly. I pulled Ares¡¯s shirt off and pulled him onto me, kissing him. He tries to dominate the kiss, but I growl, and instantly I take it over. I love this feeling I¡¯m getting. Very satisfying. I pull back before he gets too into it. I could get lost in those sweet lips of his. I walked to Ash and took his lips into my mouth. He allows me control with no issue. ¡°You love me being in control,¡± I stated as I pulled back. ¡°Yes, mistress,¡± he replied with that breathtaking smile. I massage my hand against this throbbing member that¡¯s begging toe out and y. My mouth waters from it. I yfully hit the flogger against the print of his member, and he let out a small moan. Such a sexy sound. I pull away and rub my hand against his print again. As I walk to Adonis, I let my hands rub along Ares, as I feel he is throbbing against his pants as well. I smirk, and I pause in front of Adonis. I pulled him to me, tasting his equally sweet lips. I try to deepen the kiss, but he doesn¡¯t allow me to enter with my tongue. He had better learn to give up at this moment. I growl, and it¡¯s done instantly. He loves teasing me, and I won¡¯t stand for it. I hit his bulge with my flogger. Not hard, but hard enough. A gruntes from him. Oh, you like pain, hunh. Noted. ¡°Don¡¯t deny me,¡± Imanded, hitting him again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mistress,¡± he said. I went back to the dresser and looked back at them. ¡°Strip all the way and take a seat on the couch there,¡± I told them, pointing to the couch by the wall. They strip and sit down, looking at me in wonder, awaiting mymands. I giggle at them. They are so cute under my control. Their members are standing at attention, and it takes everything I have to tear my eyes away. I hear Adonis smirk, and I look at him, raising my eyebrows. He looks down at once. That¡¯s what I thought. I took the blindfolds I found and walked over, putting them on them. Once they were on, I took off my clothes, leaving on my bra and pants. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch yourselves or me until I tell you, understand,¡± I tell them. ¡°Yes, mistress,¡± they said together. I go to Ares first and straddle him. I started dry-humping him, rubbing myself against his member with my pants still on. ¡°Fuck, this feels so good,¡± I moaned slightly. I could feel Ares fighting with himself to touch me. I realized at this moment that I love torture. I look over to Ash and Ares, who are gripping the seat, most likely wanting to touch themselves but unable to. Both of their members have cum dripping from them. I kiss Ares deeply, wrapping my hand around his neck as I do. ¡°You belong to who?¡± I moaned softly in his ear. He shudders from under me. ¡°I belong to you,¡± he says in a deep voice, making me even wetter. I shift off him and onto Ash. He goes to wrap his hands around me, but I grab them and put them above his head. ¡°Touch me again, Ash, and I¡¯ll bound you to this wall behind you and leave you bound for the remainder of the night,¡± I threatened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mistress,¡± he said. I kiss his cheek and grab his shoulders as I grind against him again. ¡°Ash, you feel so fucking good underneath me,¡± I moaned loudly, causing all three of them to growl. I smirk and ride against him a bit harder before slowing down and moving to Adonis. ¡°Your dick is just dripping, Adonis. You want to be inside of me so badly, don¡¯t you?¡± I told him, and I saw his hands shake a little. Oh yeah, he is definitely resisting his dominant urge to grab and fuck me. ¡± Yes. I really want to be inside of you,¡± he says, almost pleading. I moan loudly from it as I grind against him. I press my body against his, letting him feel my breasts rub against him. After a few moments, I got off him and pulled up a chair in front of them. I sit on it and spread my legs, setting my feet on the couch as I spread my legs. They couldn¡¯t see me, but I had a view of all three of them, and it was exhrating. ¡°Alpha!¡± I say. ¡°Yes, mistress,¡± they responded. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m in a chair in front of you, in nothing but my bra and thong. I¡¯m so fucking wet,¡± I tell them, and they all growl. Teasing them is the highlight. I take off my underwear and toss it on Ares¡¯sp. Ares, smell that, and pass it along. He does as I say and lets out a little moan as his dick twitches before passing them to Ash, who then passes them to Adonis. Each of them has the same reaction. I get up and grab my undies from Adonis. I grab my flogger and run the soft part over their dicks. The cum is oozing so much from each one of them. I know they seek release. Don¡¯t worry, mates; I¡¯ll give it to you soon enough. I get back onto the chair I¡¯m on. I start ying with my flower, slipping my fingers in and out of my folds as they listen to the sound. ¡°Stroke yourselves for me,¡± Imanded, and all three of them were jerking off at once. The sight brings a rising orgasm, and I know I¡¯m about to orgasm. I can tell Adonis is too. ¡°STOP STROKING!¡± Imanded, and they removed their hands. All three of them grip the seats, listening to my moans. ¡°Oh, Goddess, I¡¯M COMING!¡± I screamed in ecstasy as I reached my high. All three of their bodies start to shake, wanting release too. I think I have kept them waiting long enough. I got off the chair and got on the couch. I straddle Adonis and moan out loud as his member fills me. ¡°Your brothers are going to listen and wait their turn as you get fucked first. Do not remove your blindfolds. Do all three of you understand?¡± Imanded. ¡°Yes, mistress.¡± They all say I can hear a broken sound in their voices. Oh yes, they need their release now. I started to drop up and down on Adonis. I took his arms and put both hands on my ass. ¡°Fuck me from your position,¡± Imand, and he does as I say, pumping into me. I can feel him about to nut as he grunts and moans from pleasure. ¡°OH FUCKKKKK¡± He growls out loud as I twist his nipples. It made him nut harder than I had ever seen. It is very good to know that he is a pain lover. I got off him. I turned around and took Ash in my ass. It didn¡¯t take long for me to make him cum either, as I leaned back against him, whispering naughty things. I took his hand and made him pinch my nipples as I fucked him harder and harder. ¡°SHIT,¡± he grunted, filling me with his seed. Once he was done, I got up. Ares was left, and he needed too many releases from having to listen to me fuck his brothers. Ash and Adonis were both still sitting on the couch, out of breath. ¡°Are you such a good boy sitting there nice and quiet while I fucked your brothers? You get a reward for that,¡± I told him. ¡°Thank you, mistress,¡± he said. I pulled Ares up off the chair and led him to the bed. Once I cuffed him to the bed frames, I found a vibrating cock ring his size and slipped it on. ¡°Ready for your reward, Alpha?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m ready, mistress,¡± he says. I knew he was curious about what I was doing. ¡°ASH AND ADONIS, LEAVE YOUR BLINDFOLDS!¡± I demanded. I knew they would try to move them. ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± they say. ¡°I turn on the vibrating cock ring, and I feel Ares groan from the vibration. I slid onto his dick, and I rode him, enjoying his vibrating massive member inside of me. I can tell he wanted to grab me as I did, but that was why he was bound. I can feel myself about toe quicker than I expected. I moved Ares blindfolded, and his eyes took me in. ¡°Oh, Shit,¡± he moaned as I rode him. At that point, I didn¡¯t care if he disobeyed me. I was enjoying riding him, and he twitched from watching me. Yep, I¡¯m about to cum. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ming,¡± I moan. ¡°Ah BELLA¡±. He nearly yelled as we came together. He is thrashing against his restraints, but he can¡¯t get out. I leaned forward and kissed him. I let him gain control of the kiss since I was out of breath. Once we finished riding our highs, I unbound him and put on a robe. ¡°Move your blindfolded alphas,¡± Imand, and Ash and Adonis do. By now, I had a robe around me. ¡°Get dressed. We¡¯re going back home,¡± I told them as they all looked at me with shocked looks. I giggle and kiss them all. ¡°You were all so good,¡± I told them, winking before heading to the bathroom with my clothes. It was silent while I was washing up and dressing. When I came out, they were all sitting on the bed, dressed. All of their gazes went to me. ¡°Come on,¡± I tell them, and they are behind me in a sh. The car ride home was silent. No one spoke. I suddenly felt like maybe this was too much. Did I do something wrong? When we got home and went to our room, they were still quiet. I got dressed in my bedclothes. They were just sitting on the bed looking at each other in a what the fuck just happened sort of look. I had had enough of the silent treatment. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t know what is wrong with you three, but I don¡¯t like this silent treatment. Can you speak to me? You¡¯re making me feel like I did a horrible job. I was only having fun. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I told them, and I could feel tears clouding my eyes. ¡°No, Be,e here,¡± Adonis said, holding out his arms. I went to him, and he kissed me on the head before getting on the bed. ¡°Be, you were amazing. In truth, we¡¯re all impressed. None of us were expecting anything like that from you.¡± He said that, and I smiled a little. Ares crawled between my thighs and kissed me before lying down beside me. ¡°Princess, we never did anything like what happened before. I guess you caught us all by surprise. We were not prepared for it. ¡°Be, your dominating nature is very intimidating. As sexy as that sh*t was, I guess in a way, we felt a bit¡­ emascted. We are just used to being in control all the time. We just need to kind ofe to terms with what happened, Be, but you were the sexiest female dominatrix.¡± Ash says, and I smile bigger. ¡°Really? I felt like I had no idea what I was doing,¡± I told them, blushing. ¡°Could have fooled us,¡± Ares says, and I giggle. We spent the rest of the night with me in their arms watching TV shows, and we all soon fell asleep. Bonus Chapter: The New Joys Arabe Pov (a few monthster) My mates and I got married a week ago. The event was small, as I never liked crowds other than my pack. Just the pack members and my mate¡¯s families were in attendance. I kept it simple with my dress, much to my triplets¡¯ mother¡¯s dismay, who wanted to dress me like a princess. My gown was a simple white mermaid-style gown that was backless. The beading pattern on the dress was remarkable, as it was shaped like tiny flowers with diamonds inside. My hair was curled and pinned up into a messy blue. Sam was my maid of honor, of course, and Kyle was the best man. ir and Cami, whom I confirmed are mates, are my bridesmaids. The setting was perfect. The decorations were simple. My mates were breathtaking. They wore all-white suits and ties. Their hair was cut low. They were breathtaking. We all basically eye-raped each other during the whole ceremony. Afterwards, we left everyone at the party, not even bothering to cut the cake or anything, because they wanted to ¡°celebrate¡± with me, if you get my drift. Currently, we are on our honeymoon, which consists of a month¡¯s vacation in Madrid, Spain, courtesy of our parents. The scene around me was amazing as I took in all the little white houses that were built together. There was a festival going on, so it was filled with people on the streets, dancing. The lights and music bouncing from the streets were perfect, as I had some really important news to share with them. They were currently surrounding me while we rxed on the bed. ¡°I want to dance in the streets,¡± I tell them. Adonis was rubbing my shoulders as Iy between his legs. Ares and Adonis sat opposite them. ¡°Your wish is ourmand, princess,¡± Ares says, kissing my head. I jumped up quickly, was happy, and went to my suitcase. Sam packed my suitcase. She always packs outfits suitable for every asion. I pulled out a ck crop top and paired it with dark jeans and overalls. I let my hair fall back in its natural waves. I took out the three shirts I had made for them. They all had a hidden message in them. The shirts were all ck with white writing on the back of the shirts. I made them close their eyes while they put them on, telling them it was a surprise. I had an old-fashioned camera for that time, so I could scrapbook it. The photos are printed out after you take them. On Ares¡¯ shirt, it says ¡°Congrattions¡¯ Your.¡± On Adonis¡¯ shirt, it says ¡°Going To.¡± On Ares¡¯ shirt, it says, ¡°Be daddies.¡±. Once they were dressed, we went outside and joined the townspeople in the street. Lights were hanging, and the moon was bright tonight. I had a lot of fun dancing with each of them to the upbeat music. I kept turning them around to each other, and they saw the writing on the back of their shirts. ¡°Be, what do our shirts say?¡± Ares asked. I giggled, surprised they hadn¡¯t figured it out yet. ¡°Let me take your picture,¡± I told them as they stood in front of a small waterfall fountain. They agreed and put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. I giggled as they made funny faces, bringing out their childish ways. It was cute to see the dominating alphas being so free. ¡°Turn around,¡± I told them. ¡°Why, so you can peruse some photos of our butts¡¯,¡± Adonis jokes. ¡± Yes! That¡¯s exactly what I want to do,¡± Iughed, holding the photo. They turn around, and, thankfully, they are in the order I want them to be. I took a beautiful photo of them. ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± they said,ing to me. I saved the photo I just took forst. They all went through the photos I took of them, and I started to dance to music again. I turned around until I heard a gasp from all three of them. Bingo! I turned back around with a sweet smile, still dancing. They all looked close to being shocked. We have been having so much sextely. I was surprised it hadn¡¯t happened earlier, but I was extremely happy it had. ¡°Are you? This isn¡¯t a joke, right?¡± Ash asked me. I shook my head, still dancing to the beat of the music. I was moving a little slowly, so I didn¡¯t make myself nauseous. I walked up to them. ¡°Congrattions, daddies,¡± I tell them, and I rub my belly. It wasn¡¯t swollen yet, but I had a small bulge. I found out that Lycan pregnancies went by much quicker. They rushed me into a hug, yelling and kissing my head, lips, and shoulders. I was crushed by all three as they surrounded me, but not in a way that made me ufortable. ¡°We¡¯re going back to the hotel. I¡¯d like to celebrate in another way,¡± I tell them, and their eyes darken. Ash picks me up. ¡°I can walk, you know,¡± I told them. ¡°Nope, we¡¯re not letting you do anything from now on,¡± Adonis says, and I groan. They chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t groan. That¡¯s what happens when you have three alphas who want to give you the world and more,¡± Ares says, and I giggle. They are soon to be fathers to this precious bundle in me, and I can¡¯t wait. Four monthster Arabe Pov ¡°GET THESE GODDAMN BABIES OUT OF ME!¡± I screamed. Yes, that¡¯s right, babies. I found out I was pregnant with twins. These babies of mine have been abusing my dder, kicking the hell out of my stomach, and making it so I can no longer enjoy my favorite foods. I was sitting in the movie room with Sam, Kyle, my mates, and baby Kybe. We were watching The Sandman. We were all on the long couch when I felt wetness forming between my legs. I was sure I hadn¡¯t pissed myself.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, Shit,¡± I said out loud. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Princess?¡± Ares asks. ¡°My water broke,¡± I tell them. All three of them were up instantly, shouting orders frantically and grabbing the keys before rushing outside. ¡°Where the hell are they going?¡± I asked, upset, and they left me. I heard a car driving away. What the fuck is happening right now? We had practiced for two months on what to do and where to go when it was time, and they just left. I rolled my eyes. Sam and Kyle are already next to me, helping me stand up. My stomach was incredibly huge, and I always needed help getting around. ¡°Idiots.¡± She growls slowly, but I hear her, and I giggle slightly. ¡°Sam, my bag of clothes and stuff is in the room with the dresser. Grab it, please,¡± I tell her, and she leaves carrying Kybe. Kyle picks me up and carries me to the hospital. My cramps had started once I reached the bed, and they just got worse and worse with each one. Sam had alreadye into the room and was holding Kybe in one arm while holding my hand with the other. It had been over an hour, and I was screaming at the top of my lungs at the doctor, who was somehow still calm. I knew I had to apologizeter. It¡¯s not her fault. I was still annoyed by the fact that my mates hadn¡¯te back. I would end upughing about this sooner orter. I was more annoyed that I couldn¡¯t take some of my own pain away, as I did with Sam. Where the hell are my mates? Speaking of my mates, all three of them burst through my door, looking frantic as hell. ¡°WHERE THE FUCK HAVE YOU THREE BEEN? THESE ARE YOU FUCKING BABIES TOO!¡± I yelled at them, breathing in and out. They rushed to my side instantly, taking my hands in theirs. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Be; we panicked. We ended up driving 30 minutes away to the nearest hospital until we came to our senses,¡± Adonis exins, looking guilty. Iugh at this for some reason, as if it were the funniest sh*t in the world. They all looked scared, as it sounded like a lunaticugh, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I find the shit incredibly funny now, but I felt like a psycho as it was followed by another contraction and a loud scream by me. The doctor came in shortly after, releasing the tension that had been built. She checked on me. ¡°Time to push Luna,¡± she says. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- 1 hourter After an hour of pushing and trying to use Royal to control my pain, I delivered two healthy babies. The first was a boy who had his father¡¯s ck hair but my blueish gray eyes. The second baby was a girl, which was surprising. Female alphas have not been born into any family in over 200 years. I already knew the pair of them were destined for greatness. She ended up having my blonde hair, but she took after her grandmother with her eyes. Her eyes were a beautiful green. I could get lost in her eyes all day. Sam and I cooed at both of my precious babies. Kybe was giving them her beautiful smile, which I loved so much. They were given to their dads after I held them. I almost didn¡¯t let them go, but it was just as much their right as mine. Our baby girl started cooing at once, and I already knew she was just going to end up being a daddy¡¯s girl. ¡°What are their names, Luna?¡± The doctor asked, filling out some paperwork. I looked at my mates. We have already decided to name our boy Alexander ck. It was my job to name our daughter. I have been ying around with names for a while now. ¡°Her name will be Rolena ck, in honor of her grandparents,¡± I told him, and my mates looked at me with pride. They are all teared up. ¡°Thank you for honoring our parents,¡± I heard a voice say from the door. It¡¯s Ethan, Aiden, and Kaing in with balloons and flowers. Ka was beyond happy to see that Rolena was just a smaller copy of her with her green eyes and ck hair. She kissed Alexander on the head as she held him, but once she had Rolena, she did not put her down. I could already tell she was going to be spoiled. Iid back as I watched them. My perfect family. It was all I had ever wanted, and at this moment, I knew I wasplete. Bonus Chapter: Crowned Arabe Pov, 21 yearster. Today was a day that would leave a huge mark on our family. Not only were my mates and I passing the torch of Alphas to our twins, but we were also epting the crowns of Alpha Kings and Queen of the North and South Carolina territories from their parents. Our children grew up incredibly beautiful. Both of them were passionate and fierce. They are loyal not only to the pack but to each other. Rolena ended up being Daddy¡¯s little girl and became best friends with Kybe. The moon goddess Selene granted it, so they would each have separate mates. Alex ended up being mated to Kybe, which made us all extremely happy. Other than Rolena, Kybe was the only one he was ever protective and possessive over, so we all assumed long ago that Kybe and Alex were fated anyway. Rolena ended up being mated to a half-wolf, half-warlock named Keeston from a neighboring pack. He treats her with the utmost respect, and he is very adoring.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sam and Kyle ended up with a second child. A son named Benjamin. He was born not too long after the twins. It was decided that whatever child came first between Rolena and Keeston or Alex and Kybe would be the new Alpha. Neither of them cared, as they neverpeted against each other. Both Kybe and Rolena ended up pregnant somehow at the same time, and by the twist of fate, they had their babies at the same time. Both were baby boys. It was then decided they would both rule together, and Benjamin would rule as their beta. ir and Cami ended up adopting a baby boy named Jaiden. He would end up being their future Gamma. I had spent a while packing since we would be moving to a castle like a packhouse in North Carolina. My mates and I decided it would be better to just have one big ceremony and get it out of the way. All the babies were in the nursery with a few pack members. My mates and my son were all in suits, looking incredibly dashing. Kybe and Rolena both sported long, beautiful white gowns with beading trailing them. My dress, however, was pure gold, and it clung to my curves in a way that had my mates gluing their eyes all over me. 21 yearster, and they still act as if we are 22 years old, but I adore it. The ceremony was held in the same ballroom I had served in all those years ago. Ka, Ethan, and Aiden were d to be stepping down. They would be doing a lot of traveling now that they would have the time. I started to ponder old memories, and it made me tear up a bit. I excused myself and went outside to collect myself. The moon was full and beautiful. I shifted and ran to the forest. I heard someone running behind me and sniffed, realizing it was my mate. Of course, they would follow me. I was fast, so I had to run a little slower for them to catch up. I ended uping to the clearing with the small waterfall andke that I loved so much. I shifted back, and they did too. ¡°What is wrong, Princess?¡± Ares asks me. They are all standing side by side, looking just as handsome as the day I met them. I sat down on the bench, and they sat next to me. I wipe my face and smile. ¡°I was just thinking about the days that led me toe here as well as my first few days. I was thinking about our lives and the trials we have to face. That I had to face. All of it toe to you. Being in that ballroom, I remember it being the first time the three of you acknowledged me as your mate. I was nothing but a simple omega. I had about the full extent of my powers or anything. I remember being defiled for days by Damon and praying to Selene to send me her help each day. I felt like I was going crazy every single day, and at one point in my life, I had even considered taking the easy way out, but now that I look around and see our pack and our family, all I can say is that I am so lucky to have each of you. You three stole my heart from the moment Iid eyes on you, and I just can¡¯t express in enough words how grateful I am that you not only saved Sam but myself as well. I love you. I love you three so much, and I am happy to start this new chapter in our lives. You gave me two gorgeous children that I love with everything inside me. I know that with anything we face, I can face it head-on as long as I have you three by my side. You have changed me and made me into my best self. Thank you so much for it,¡± I exined to them, looking at each of their faces. They each had tearsing from their eyes, and I realized I was in tears too. They kissed my tears away, and I kissed theirs. We got to undress and went for a quick swim in the moonlight,ughing and enjoying its beauty as well as each other before heading for the pack. Very soon, we joined everyone else as they danced. This was my heaven. Right here, dancing surrounded by my mates, my children, my best friend and her mate, and their children, I had never been prouder. I wasplete, and I never felt so free. This is exactly where I was meant to be all along, and I wouldn¡¯t change a single thing! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!